《Mistress Of The Evil Forest》 Prologue: Horror is love, horror is life. Ever since I was a child, I''ve always been infatuated with weird stuff. Weird stuff, according to other people. I mean, liking Xenomorphs, Skinwalkers, or Goatman for example, is not weird, right? ''''Aurora, why do you always watch those creepy stuff?'''' ''''Why...? Aren''t they cute?'''' ''''You''re so strange...'''' I''m not strange, you are. I mean, just look at this cute baby. GRRRR "Good boy, good boy..." The infamous smile dog, otherwise known as ''Smile.jpg''. A haunted image of a dog with a creepy smile that can drive people crazy, or so they say. But this silly dog in front of me is definitely not that. Sure, his smile is creepy according to normal standards, and he can haunt people to death, but he''s just a big dog. For me, at least. His size is big, moderately big, almost bigger than me. He also has fluffy black-white fur, and is extremely huggable. Even his low growls sound pleasing. Who would even argue that this fluff ball is not cute, right? He has trouble eating normally though, most likely because his teeth are similar to human teeth. But why is he clinging to me like this? Oh, wait, is he hungry? I just fed him an hour ago... ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Smiley Race: Smile.jpg Title: Pet of ''Mistress'' Level: 64 The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. HP: 262/262 MP: 189/189 STR: 7.2 INT: 4.5 AGI: 8.9 STA: 7.6 Skill: [Induce madness Lv.10], [Haunt Lv.9], [Dream Invasion Lv.9], [Auto Regeneration Lv.9], [Canine Domination Lv.8], [Acceleration Lv.7],...> State: Happy, hungry. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- So he is hungry after all. Is it a growth spurt? AUGH ''''Hm? Do you want snack?'''' When he hears the word ''snack'', he immediately lays down obediently, wagging his tail. ''''You want dragon bone, right?'''' I say, stroking his head. I turn to the skeleton, who''s cleaning fallen leaves with a broom near us. ''''Skely, can you fetch me some bone?'''' clack clack Skely nods, making clattering noises, then swiftly blinks away. Seconds later, he reappears in front of us with a pile of giant bones in his arms. AUGH The dog immediately pounces on Skely, jaws wide open. Fortunately, before he could devour Skely, our favorite skeleton teleported away, leaving behind the dragon bone for our dog to chew on. ''''Ugh.'''' A voice sounds behind me. ''''Amelia.'''' I call. ''''How can you be this unfazed when looking at these... Abominations...?'''' ''''Don''t insult my family.'''' ''''I''m sorry, alright?'''' She crosses her arms. ''''Anyway, it''s almost time to-'''' ''''-Hyah!'''' A black tentacle gently touches Amelia''s shoulder, behind her is a tall, slender figure wearing a suit with bleach-white skin and no facial features. ''''Oh, mister Slen.'''' I greet Mister Slen, who''s waving his hand and tentacles at me. ''''It''s really not good for my heart...'''' Amelia trembles, hugging herself pitifully. ''''So? Why are you here again?'''' I ask, stroking Smiley''s back. ''''As I''ve said... Ugh... It''s time for you to negotiate a peace treaty with the Empire, Aurora.'''' She replies, dodging the wiggling tentacle of Mister Slen. ''''And I don''t need to do that.'''' I say bluntly. ''''Remember, Amelia. I can destroy the Empire anytime I want, but they can''t touch a hair on my head, no matter how hard they try.'''' I turn to the blonde girl and partially activate my [Domination] skill. gulp Amelia flinches, but still stands firm. ''''Hah... Fine, I''ll take care of it...'''' She says dejectedly, but then she suddenly fires up. ''''I am the ''Villainess'' after all!'''' ''''That''s admirable, my dear girlfriend.'''' I turn back to Smiley again, deactivating my skill. ''''Right, I''m finally your girlfriend now...!'''' ''''Yes. Yes.'''' ''''Hum~ '''' Amelia hums merrily, walking over to me. She then hugs me tightly from behind. ''''After I tried so much to woo you...'''' She mutters, stroking my wings gently. ''''Do you like my wings that much?'''' Aren''t they just normal owl wings? ''''Absolutely...! Ah~ These smooth, warm, and fluffy feathers...'''' She buries her head in my neck. Both of us fall into silence. Only the snapping noises from Mister Slen cutting leaves and the rustling sounds of Skely cleaning the garden can be heard. Hmm... What eldritch creature should I make next... Case 1: Little owl in the forest. crack crack crack ''''Hngh...'''' It''s noisy. Who''s disturbing my sleep...? crack ''''Ugh... So bright.'''' I mutter. I slowly open my eyes, feeling a slight resistance from the sticky eyelids. I blink a few times, trying to clear the sleep from my eyes. I see a blurry image of white, gradually becoming sharper and clearer. Eventually, my vision returns to normal. I turn my head in confusion. The... Wall? Surrounding me is all white, and are those veins running on the surface...? Oh, there''s a hole above my head. So that''s where the light is coming from. Ignoring the burning sunlight, I try to peer through the hole, squinting my eyes. I can vaguely see leaves. Lots of leaves in fact. It''s... Trees? But tree leaves are normally not greyish like this. squish Hm? What is this- ''''Ugh...'''' I immediately frown when I realize that my body is covered in some kind of slimy liquid. That''s yucky. Did someone put glue on my body or something? Whatever. I need to get out first. This hole above me is nowhere big enough for me to get through... Can I just punch the hole bigger? It sure doesn''t seem that sturdy. So I throw a punch at the surface near the hole, and sure enough- crack It breaks like an eggshell. crack crack crack A few more blows and I have a hole barely big enough to feel like I can get through. ''''Hah.. Even the smell is terrible.'''' I mutter, standing up and poking my head out of the hole. Where am I actually? It''s- ''''Oh.'''' HISS Hi mister snake, why are you so big...? My whole body is shaking. The creature in front of me could only be described as a giant snake. Its body is as thick as a tree trunk, with glassy grey scales that shine like hematite in the sunlight. Its golden slit eyes look at me calmly, but I can still feel the immense bloodlust in those pupils. In its mouth is a giant white egg, similar to the ones I can see scattered around me. RUN! I immediately jump out of the thing that I was in, and sprint off in a random direction. ''''Hah... Hah...'''' Why? What? How? How did this happen?? gulp I reluctantly turn back to check, and fortunately the snake is not following me. Let''s keep running just to be sure. My lower back feels heavy for some reason, but I still have to run. "Hah...'''' As I expected, this is indeed a forest. But the trees here have this depressing grey color to their leaves, which makes them look ominous. Wait, I hear something. That sound is... Water running? Is there a stream nearby? Great. I think I''m going to have to survive here on my own, since I don''t see any human traces around, so securing a water source is undoubtedly the first priority. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
''''Hah...'''' I''ve been running toward the sound for a while now, and I can finally see the creek through the dense trees. I hide behind a relatively large tree and wait for my stamina to recover. ''''Hah... Hah...'''' ''''Phew...'''' I let out a breath and peek out to scan around the stream. Good. Doesn''t look like anything dangerous is here. I walk cautiously toward the gently flowing stream, turning my head constantly to look for a possible ambush. gulp Standing in front of the clear water, I calm my beating heart and prepare myself for a revelation. ''''...I knew it.'''' I mutter, staring at the unfamiliar face on the surface of the water. My eyebrows are thin and arched, framing my slit orange eyes perfectly, while my small nose is high and prominent, giving me a refined look. My chin is slightly pointed, adding a touch of cuteness to my face as well. Not to mention the milky white skin and long silver white hair that cascades down all the way to the water. My slit pupils are strange. Normally you would expect the slits to be black, but mine are white for some reason. But overall, it is a delicate and flawless face nonetheless. A world away from my previous look... Actually, it doesn''t look that much different? Maybe except for the color of my eyes and hair, and perhaps I look around three or four years younger now, but other than that... ''''...'''' Whatever. Water comes first, I''m thirsty. I kneel down and use my hands as a bowl to scoop water up and begin to gulp them down. gulp gulp Refreshing. I should take a bath too, I really can''t stand this gooey liquid all over my body. And very conveniently, I am totally naked right now, so. I walk to the middle of the relatively shallow water and crouch down, submerging my entire body. ''''Hu~... Hm?'''' Wait, there''s something on my back- ''''Eh?'''' I belatedly turn around to see a pair of white wings spread under the clear water, connected to my lower back. I try to fold them back, and they fold back. I try to spread them out, they spread out. I can feel my wings just like any other part of my body... It''s surreal. So I was I bird after all. I had my suspicions ever since I came out of the egg earlier, but to see this... Is pretty cool, really. I don''t have a clue why I''m here, I''m sure I was taking a nap at Chloe''s house... But the important fact is that I''m alive, and hopefully Chloe is alright too. Rest in peace, my unborn siblings in those eggs...! I will probably not remember you, but thanks for distracting the snake anyway. Regardless... This is clearly not Earth, no matter how you look at it. If I remember correctly, what is it, a fantasy world? Chloe used to talk about her fantasy games all the time. Is it possible that there''s horror monsters here as well? I certainly hope so. I really want to meet them in real life. But first, I need to figure out my life here. Water is secured, now I need food. My body is that of a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old right now, so it will definitely be difficult to hunt big animals. That means I have to be really clever. Let''s get going. I rise to my feet and step briskly out of the water, flapping my wings to dry the feathers. After a few rounds, I fold my wings back and start to move. Walking along the creek, I try my best to scan the water for fish. I actually saw some small animals earlier when I was running for my life, but I doubt any of them would be a satisfying meal. And frankly, I''m still scared of mister snake. ''''Oh, here we go.'''' A moderately big fish spotted. I should probably make a spear beforehand... But I feel like I can catch this guy by hands for some reason. Well, here goes nothing. I step back into the water again. Very gently, I approach the unsuspecting fish from behind. When I see that it is close enough, I pull my hands back, ready to strike anytime. The fish suddenly turns around, but for some reason freezes when it sees me. Not wanting to miss the opportunity, I grab the fish with both hands, my fingernails digging into its flesh. Was my finger strength this strong...? splash splash ''''Ugh... Stay still.'''' I look around and see a moderately large boulder near my position. That should do it. THUD I hold the tail of the fish and smash its head against the boulder. Died instantly. Goodbye mister fish, you''ll be a delicious meal- [You have defeated a Lv.3 Zircon Fish] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.1 has become Lv.2] [1 skill point acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Sharp Claw Lv.1 has become Lv.2] [Title: ''Brute Force'' acquired] [Title: ''Brute Force'' equipped] A bunch of blue messages suddenly appear before my eyes. ...What is there to be surprised about at this point. Fortunately, I was ''educated'' by Chloe on this subject before. It''s a system, right? So do I have to shout ''status!'' or somethi- -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Brute Force Level: 2 HP: 12/12 MP: 14/14 STR: 2.2 INT: 8.2 AGI: 2.8 STA: 2.1 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.2], [Domination Lv.1], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Stealth Lv.1], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.1]. State: Hungry. -------------------------------------------------------------------- So I don''t have to. That saves the embarrassment. Not like there''s anyone near me right now or anything. And even if there was, I''d be embarrassed about my nakedness first. Naked owl without a single towel... ''''Eheh, eheheheheh...'''' Case 2: Owl vs RPG. Okay, let''s set the jokes aside for a second. Can I actually interact with this system interface? I raise my blood-soaked hand and press the [Race] part. My finger goes right through the interface, but the text is highlighted for a moment, then another window pops up. [Owl-kin: Half-human, half-owl creature possessing exceptional eyesight and hearing, high intelligence, and stealth abilities.] Owl... Considering the color of my feathers, I think I might be a snow owl or something along that line. The description also matches my skills and stats, I suppose. But what is this [Domination] skill then? Sounds very out of place. [Domination: Base quality of a ruler. Allow the user to continuously intimidate creatures in their vicinity] [Legendary] Legendary? That certainly sounds good. But I don''t even know what the grades are. And this seems like a passive skill... That means it doesn''t cost MP? I''ve seen Chloe playing RPGs before, so I know roughly how MP and skills work. From that alone, passive skills seem pretty nice because they don''t consume MP. But then again, it could just be that this one doesn''t cost mana, and the others do. Whatever, let''s check out other skills. [Sharp Claw: Enable the user to deal increased power with their claws. Cost: 1 MP, last for 5 seconds] [Normal] This is definitely an active skill. And the system will display the MP consumed when activating the skill, alright. [Night Vision: Enable the user to see better in the dark] [Rare] [Enhanced Hearing: Enable the user to improve their hearing ability] [Rare] [Stealth: Enable the user to blend in with the environment. Cost: 2 MP, last for 15 seconds] [Rare] Hmm... Stealth seems pretty useful. But wait a minute, how do I use skills again? Just thinking about it is enough? Okay, I want my claws to be sharper. ''''Oh?'''' Instantly, I can feel an unknown power surge up my hands. I slash at the dead fish with my free hand, and sure enough, my fingers cut through its flesh like butter. [MP: 13/14] Pretty cool, but I''m hungry. I can continue looking while eating anyway. So I walk over to the big tree with a comfortable shade nearby and set the dead fish down. I''ve noticed since earlier that there are quite a lot of dead branches and fallen leaves here, maybe I could try to make a fire. Okay, so gather the dry twigs and leaves in one place like this... Let''s choose the driest ones. And then make it into a camp shape... And what did the survivalists do after this again? Mghm... I think I need a flat piece of wood or something. But there''s nothing like it here... Maybe I can use my [Sharp claw] to divide a normal piece? Let''s try it. I grab a sizable dead branch nearby and hold it with my fingers like I''m about to tear it apart. crack The branch splits into halves when I apply my skill. Okay, now we need to spin another stick on top of the flat surface. I grab a smaller branch, and stuff in some kindling... ''''Hu... Hu...'''' This is pretty hard with the arm muscles of a fifteen-year-old... Oh, I see some smoke now! ''''Yes...!'''' Now throw in some more fuel, and we''re done. I can probably cut the fish with my claw if I''m fast enough as well, how convenient. Alright, today''s lunch is grilled fish!
''''Egh.'''' The fish is more tasteless than expected. You have lost my respect, mister fish. But thanks for the experience anyway. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Now, I remember there was a message saying that I got 1 skill point. I''m assuming that it is for upgrading skills? [Night Vision: Enable the user to see better in the dark] [Rare] Hmm... Tap it once more? [Night Vision Lv.1 -> Lv.2. Cost: 1 skill point] [Upgrade] Ah, I see. But not yet, is there a skill shop? ''''Oh.'''' Right then, another board pops up before my eyes. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Total skill point(s): 1. Normal skills: 2 points. [Language], [Cooking], [Acceleration], [Clean], [Protection],...> Rare skills: 4 points. [Inspect], [Inspect Evasion], [Auto Regeneration], [Heal], [Detection],...> Epic skills: 6 points. [Inventory], [Prediction], [Blink], [Parallel Thinking], [Flight],...> Legendary skills: 8 points. [Teleportation], [Deception], [Evasion], [Fixed Hit], [Counter],...> -------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay, that''s a lot of skills to consider. Hmm... I can''t buy any of these with my single skill point anyway, let''s just do window shopping for now. Window... Shopping... Status window... ''''Heheheheh...'''' Ahem. [Inspect: Enable the user to inspect the status of others] [Rare] Hmm... According to Chloe, inspection, or appraisal skills are the most important in an RPG. And it is true that I want to know the level of the enemies I am going to fight in the future, so I''ll probably get this one first. Any interesting skills in the legendary tab? Egh. A bunch of powerful-sounding skills. Scroll, scroll... ''''...'''' Yeah, this is getting nowhere. Is there anything else that I can play with? Oh, that''s right, the title. [Brute Force: Violent solves everything. STR +0.2 when equipped] [Normal] Thanks, mister fish, you gave me a whole 0.2 STR. And that''s it? ''''Hah...'''' I let out a sigh, standing up. Alright, let''s not procrastinate any longer. If I want to survive here, I need to get stronger. And to get stronger, I need to kill other animals. It''s a cruel world out here for sure. Once again, I am walking along the stream, looking intently at the water. The first targets will undoubtedly be the fish, mainly because I know that I can hunt them for sure. Oh, there''s another one.
THUD [You have defeated a Lv.3 Zircon Fish] THUD [You have defeated a Lv.2 Zircon Fish] THUD [You have defeated a Lv.3 Zircon Fish] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.2 has become Lv.3] [1 skill point acquired] Three headless fish later, I''m now finally at level three. I was monitoring the status screen the whole time, and I noticed that [Stealth] automatically activated together with my [Sharp Claw] as well. Which does make sense, because I did want to be stealthy and all. But anyway, as I thought, leveling up does restore your MP, and I assume HP as well. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Brute Force Level: 3 HP: 14/14 MP: 16/16 STR: 2.3 INT: 8.2 AGI: 2.9 STA: 2.2 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.2], [Domination Lv.1], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Stealth Lv.1], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Alright, let''s just keep farming.
THUD [You have defeated a Lv.2 Zircon Fish] THUD [You have defeated a Lv.4 Zircon Fish] Hmm... I feel like this is not working anymore. I''ve murdered the whole fish family over the last hour or so now, which was like five fish, but there''s no sign of me leveling up anywhere. And I''m almost out of MP. [MP: 2/16] I''m starting to feel tired, actually. Not sure if it''s because I''m almost out of MP, or because my body lacks stamina. But in the system''s defense, it did regenerate 1 MP for me, so... Regardless, I think I need a short break for now. My eyelids are heavy... This is not good. I immediately make my way to the tallest, biggest tree I can find in the area. After contemplating my life choices for a while, I decide to climb this tree so I won''t have to sleep exposed to danger. I wrap my whole body around the bumpy tree trunk and begin to climb up. ''''Ugh...'''' My sensitive areas are rubbing against the tree... It hurts so much. But it is needed. I steel my will once more and continue climbing. ''''Hah... Hah...'''' Okay, I think I got the rhythm, a bit. ''''Hgnh...!'''' Just a bit more...! After an agonizing minute, my hand finally reaches one of the larger branches of the tree. I immediately pull myself up the branch and lay down on my stomach, panting. ''''Hu... Hu...'''' Hah... Let''s hope I won''t turn and drop to my death while sleeping. I close my tired eyes and let the sleepiness drown me.
''''...Hgn?'''' Lifting my heavy eyelids, I look around, confused for a moment before realizing that it is dark. Though I can still see the rough outline of everything, likely thanks to [Night Vision]. Just how long I''ve been sleeping...? [MP: 13/16] My MP is almost full again. This is pretty good. GROWL Hm? Turning my gaze down, I can see a grey wolf with three glowing eyes glaring at me, mouth drooling. ''''I see. Free experience points.'''' I mutter. I immediately use [Sharp Claw] to cut a medium branch nearby into a simple spear. I wonder how a wolf''s meat tastes. Case 3: Problem with wolves. ''''...'''' GRRRR Hmm... I wonder if there''s a smarter way to do this. Obviously, I''m not going to risk myself going down there to fight close quarters with the wolf, never. I don''t think I have any chance of beating it, even with my makeshift spear here. Not with my teenage girl body. I''ve tried to throw the spear at it a few times in the last ten minutes or so, but every time I''ve tried to throw, it dodged very quickly to the side, so now we''re having a staring contest. GRRRRR The wolf growls angrily and paces around, drool from its mouth already forming small puddles below. Yeah, keep trying. I''m not going down there. I just woke up, and I can wait here with you all day. Okay, maybe not all day, I need to eat and drink as well. But how can I kill the wolf... Would [Domination] work? Let''s just try it. I raise my hand with the spear up, assuming a throwing position. The wolf immediately lowers its body, preparing to jump aside as well. Now then, I just need to- Know fear, mortals! The line pops up unexpectedly, yet naturally in my head. The wolf friend below freezes, its legs shaking profusely. SWISH I use all my strength to bring my arm forward, launching the spear. And even though it''s the first time I''ve ever thrown something like this, it hits the paralyzed wolf right in the head. crack The spear pierces its skull with a dull cracking sound, killing it almost instantly. [You have defeated a Lv.5 Zircon Wolf] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.3 has become Lv.4] [1 skill point acquired] This one is also named ''Zircon'', maybe this region is called ''Zircon''? -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Brute Force Level: 4 HP: 17/17 MP: 19/19 STR: 2.4 INT: 8.2 AGI: 2.9 STA: 2.3 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.2], [Domination Lv.1], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Stealth Lv.1], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.1]. State: Hungry, thirsty. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Thanks for the experience anyway. Now, I really want to go down there because I''m both hungry and thirsty, but considering that wolves often hunt in packs, there might be a lot more of them around here. I''m not sure if this one just wanted me all to himself or if this particular variant of wolves hunts independently, but I have to be careful anyway. Let''s make some more spears while I''m waiting. I really should have stockpiled spears before leveling up earlier, it''s such a waste of MP.
Okay, there goes the third spear. Hmm... Now that I think about it, I wonder if Chloe got teleported here just like me. No rule says only one person can be transported to another world. ''''...'''' gulp I really hope she wasn''t in one of those eggs... I pray for you, Chloe. I know you would survive no matter what if you ever got here. It''s your favorite genre after all. Fourth spear, done. I should probably make five for now. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ...And actually, how do I know if there are owl girls inside those eggs or not? And what about the mother? Where''d it go? Maybe I should go back to that place sometime in the futur- -wait, I can hear something. It''s very faint, but something is moving through the bushes in the distance. The little rustling sounds... It''s coming here. Okay, let''s activate [Stealth]. I grab one of the spears and hold my stance, just in case this ''something'' has acute senses and can somehow detect my position, then I''ll be able to react instantly. ''''...'''' GRRRRR There it is. From the left, I can see another three-eyed wolf moving cautiously toward the body of its kin. It sniffs and paces around for a bit, then goes straight for the corpse, biting and eating like there''s no tomorrow. Ugh... That''s gross. SWISH AUF Another headshot. Maybe I should have joined the baseball team back in high school. [You have defeated a Lv.5 Zircon Wolf] Hmm... From this dead guy and the previous dead guy, I can probably assume that these Zircon wolves hunt independently, so I don''t have to worry about getting surrounded, probably. But I still want to camp here a bit more. I can endure this level of hunger and thirst just fine. rustle Oh, there''s another one, lucky me. Active [Stealth] again, and then wait... [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Stealth Lv.1 has become Lv.2] Okay, good, but not now. I need to focus. After a few dozen seconds, another wolf comes out of the bushes. However, this one is a bit different from the last one, it has a huge horn attached to its forehead. It stands still in silence before the two corpses for some reason. ...This one feels odd somehow, let''s just- ''''!!'''' It suddenly turns its head ninety degrees toward me, three hungry eyes staring straight into my soul. GRRRR After a short growl, it leaps at my position with unbelievable momentum, its jaws filled with crooked teeth gaping. Tch! Let''s just throw. SWISH The spear flies straight at the open mouth, but before it can lodge into the creature''s throat, something appears in front of the wolf. keng Wait, it has a barrier?! It got so close already, what do I do...! Ugh, [Domination]! The wolf''s body flinches, eyes wide, but keeps going, or rather it can''t stop anymore. Luckily for me, its momentum has decreased a bit, therefore it just misses my arm by a little bit instead of biting my whole arm off. I immediately grab another spear as the wolf falls. Using a large branch nearby as a support to lean on, I throw the spear down with all my meager strength. SWISH AUF The spear lodges right in its side, causing it to quiver in pain. Not letting the opportunity go, I grab another spear. SWISH Tch, I missed its head again. Forget about the baseball team, I''ll need to go to physical therapy at this point. Despite having two spears stuck in its side, the wolf rises to its feet, shakily but determinedly walking away. As if I''ll let you run! SWISH keng Tch, the armor again. That was the last spear, and I don''t think there''s enough time to make another one. Do I risk myself and jump down for the experience? That one surely would have a lot... The wolf is already near the thick bushes at this point, if he goes in there, I won''t have a chance to follow him. Reluctantly, I jump in the direction of the wolf, wings spread wide to reduce my falling speed as much as possible. [Sharp Claw]! I land on top of the wolf, both hands on its neck, pinning it to the ground. ''''Know fear, mortal.'''' I whisper. Despite its struggle, my fingers gradually dig into its flesh, slowly but surely tearing apart the entire neck. ''''Agh!'''' Not content to rest, the wolf makes one last stand and turns around with its mouth open, its sharp and uneven teeth sinking deep into my forearm. ''''Just... Die already!'''' AUFF It hurts so much. I''ve never felt this much pain before. sob No, don''t cry here. You have to be strong in order to survive... My fingers continue digging even deeper into its neck, its teeth continue digging even deeper into my flesh, and after God knows how long, I can finally feel its bite weakening. [You have defeated a Lv.7 Zircon Commander Wolf] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.4 has become Lv.5] [1 skill point acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Sharp Claw Lv.2 has become Lv.3] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Domination Lv.1 has become Lv.2] ''''Hah...'''' I immediately release my hands and yank the wolf''s head away. To my surprise, the gaping and bleeding holes on my forearm close with a magical speed, and after just a few seconds, all the pain and the holes are gone, as if nothing ever happened. ''''It really is magical, huh.'''' I mutter, wiping my tears away. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Brute Force Level: 5 HP: 19/19 MP: 23/23 STR: 2.5 INT: 8.2 AGI: 3.0 STA: 2.4 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.3], [Domination Lv.2], [Stealth Lv.2], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- [State: Normal] Hm? Does leveling up also remove hunger and thirst? Wait, I really don''t feel anything anymore... I''m sure when I leveled up earlier, I was still hungry and thirsty... Maybe every five levels? What a strange system, but it''s something to keep track of. For now, let''s climb the tree again, I need to plan my next actions first.
''''Hu...'''' I''ve gotten better at climbing trees, it seems. ...Now that I think about it, can''t I just fly? No, what am I thinking, there''s no way these wings are enough to keep my body afloat. Maybe I need a skill or meet a stat requirement. Whatever, now that I have four skill points... [Inspect: Enable the user to inspect the status of others] [Rare] Tap the message again. [Would you like to buy ''Inspect''? Cost: 4 skill points] [Yes] [No] I trust you, Chloe. [Yes] [Skill: Inspect Lv.1 acquired] Case 4: Miss Banshee, my friend. [Inspect: Enable the user to inspect the status of others] [Rare] So this skill, according to this description and from what I''ve tested, only works on creatures, not insentient objects. For example, when I try to inspect the three dead wolves on the ground, it doesn''t show anything because they''re just piles of meat now. But when I try to inspect a random bug nearby, it does show a status screen. It doesn''t work on trees and rocks and things like that, which is very unfortunate because I can''t know the details of the environment around me. But now that I''ve confirmed the functionality of this skill, it''s time to plan my next moves. First thing first, I want to level up. And to do that, I need to defeat a lot of animals. The problem is, I can''t even fight normally, I didn''t learn any martial arts, my body is frail, and my only offensive skill is [Sharp claw], maybe you could count in [Domination] as well. The point is, I''m extremely weak. So I''ll have to rely on ambushes and traps to kill my opponents, at least until I get another proper offensive skill that would allow me to fight confrontationally or something. I still prefer traps and ambushes though. ''''Hmm...'''' I hum lightly, scanning the area around me. I would like to move on immediately, but I''m not sure if there are many predators active at night or not. I need information first. Lots of information. So I can make sneak attacks. Do I go down or not... I know that I''m a coward, but being a coward is miles better than being buried six feet underground. Why am I even using freedom units here, I''m not even from the States- huuuuu Hm? What was that- Turning around, a woman''s face greets me. She has bleached white skin with long and slightly damp black hair, and an overall beautiful face, coupled with a pair of silver eyes with big dark circles under them, she looks like a sickly beauty in a drama of sorts. '''''''' ... '''''''' Her body whole body is slightly transparent, and she''s clipping into the tree as well, don''t tell me.... A ghost?! Wait, I got seduced! What am I doing?! I immediately activate my [Sharp claw] and slash right at her face, but my hand just goes through her head. The woman is completely unfazed. This is bad, what do I do?! ...But she doesn''t do anything to me though? ''''Huuu...?'''' She tilts her head. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Bah!'''' She crumbles her face and raises her hands up. Was that supposed to be scary...? Anyway, [Inspect]. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: Ariel Race: Banshee Title: Unsuccessful Banshee Level: 4 HP: 13/13 MP: 10/10 STR: 1.7 INT: 3.4 AGI: 3.5 STA: 2.3 Skill: [Incorporeal state Lv.7], [Cuteness Lv.6]. State: Confused. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ An unsuccessful banshee... Does that mean that she''s safe? Because she can''t haunt people like normal banshees? [Incorporeal state: Enable the user to go through solid objects] [Epic] [Cuteness: Enable the user to appear cute and harmless] [Rare] Yeah, she doesn''t have any attacking skills either... ''''A banshee?'''' I ask. ''''Hu.'''' She... Nods? So she does understand what I say. ''''Sit here, sit here.'''' I pat the spot opposite me. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. She thinks for a while and then sits down on that spot, just as I said. ''''I''ve always wanted a ghostly friend just like you.'''' I smile lightly. ''''Can we be friends?'''' ''''Huu...'''' She looks down for a moment. ''''Hu!'''' And then nods determinedly. I don''t know why, but I''m feeling quite good about this girl. ''''Nice to meet you, Ariel. I''m Aurora.'''' I try to grab her hand, but as expected, I can''t touch her. ''''Huu...'''' Ariel puts her hands on mine instead, on her face is a soft smile. I still can''t feel anything, but okay, I think I might just acquire the best scout- [Ariel has sent you a party invitation. Accept?] [Yes] [No] ''''...That would be my pleasure.'''' I mutter, tapping the [Yes] button. I didn''t even know that this feature existed. Isn''t there a guide to this system or anything? What sloppy work. [Party formed. Leader: Ariel. (2/4)] [Ariel has elected you to be the leader] ''''Hm? You want me to lead you?'''' ''''Hu.'''' Ariel nods. ''''Alright, let''s level up together, Ariel. You''ll be the scout of our party.'''' ''''Hu, hu!'''' ''''Okay, can you go and scan this area for me? I want to know if there''s any monster nearby.'''' ''''Hu!'''' And there she goes. I should probably make some spare spears in the meantime. They''re not the best weapons by any means, as the wolf blocked my throw earlier, but it''s the only range weapon I know how to make.
''''Huuu...'''' ''''Oh, you''re back?'''' I put down the spear that I''ve been fiddling with since earlier and turn to my companion. I decided to only make two of them because I can''t hold more than that with my tiny hands anyway. ''''What''d you find?'''' She uses her finger to write on the branch that we''re on. ''''G... o... b... l... Goblins?'''' ''''Hu!'''' She nods happily. ''''How many?'''' I ask. She raises both of her hands and shows me her fingers. ''''Nine?'''' ''''Hu!'''' ''''I see, is there any other animals nearby?'''' ''''Hu.'''' She shakes her head. ''''Alright, let''s go check them out.''''
After following Ariel for a while, I can finally see some light in the distance. It''s flickering, so most likely a fire. I can hear some faint mumblings from here as well. Anyway, I need to see their levels first. ''''Ariel, you stay here for a bit.'''' I whisper. She can''t help me fight anyway. ''''Hu.'''' Walking closer and closer to the light source, I activate [Stealth] and hide behind a relatively big tree. Peeking out, I see a scene of nine little green creatures sitting in a circle around a fire. They''re happily eating away some kind of meat with their blood-soaked mouths, which is pretty disturbing. Okay, so one of them has a bow, and another one has an old sword of sorts. I''ll go for them first. [Inspect]. [Zircon Goblin Lv.6] [Zircon Goblin Lv.3] [Zircon Goblin Lv.5] Hm? I can''t inspect more than three at once? And there are no stats or skills as well. Maybe I need to focus on one for the whole board to appear. --------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Goblin Title: -- Level: 6 HP: 7/7 MP: 4/4 STR: 1.3 INT: 1.1 AGI: 3.6 STA: 1.9 Skill: [Archery Lv.1]. State: Normal. ---------------------------------------------------------------- Hmm... These are all very weak opponents compared to my stats and skills, should be easy kills. I refresh my [Stealth] and begin to move. The first targets are the two goblins with weapons. I move very carefully behind the trees until I''m right behind the goblin with the bow. I raise my right hand with one of the two spears, and then- SWISH Headshot. The lifeless body of the creature falls with a thud, startling the others. [You have defeated a Lv.6 Zircon Goblin] ''''Kekek!'''' One of them shouts. While they''re panicking, I toss the remaining spear on my left hand to my right hand, and then once more- SWISH Goblin with the sword, down. [You have defeated a Lv.5 Zircon Goblin] I immediately jump out of the bushes and activate [Sharp claw], the now familiar power surging up my hands. Coming up behind an unsuspecting goblin, I form my hands into swords and slash through its neck. My hand slides nicely through the tiny neck, much like a sword slicing through a fruit, leaving a faint golden trail behind. This cosmetic effect was added after the skill reached level 3. I''m not sure why either. [You have defeated a Lv.5 Zircon Goblin] thud The severed head falls to the ground as the goblins watch in horror. Let''s add more fun. [Domination]. The remaining six goblins immediately freeze. Sorry, little fellows. I need to get stronger.
[You have defeated a Lv.3 Zircon Goblin] [You have defeated a Lv.4 Zircon Goblin] [You have defeated a Lv.4 Zircon Goblin] ''''Hah...'''' [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.5 has become Lv.6] [1 skill point acquired] Alright, let''s take my loot first. Ugh, the sword is almost broken, it''s super rusty. But I''ll take it anyway. The bow is in pretty good condition though, I''m sure they stole it from someone else because there''s a quiver here as well. There are five arrows in total, and the quiver even has a strap, nice. ''''...'''' I could probably take their underwear and use them to cover myself... But I refuse. I''d rather be naked than wear them. I can''t stand their smell. I think that''s all. ''''Huu!'''' Ariel suddenly flies out of the bushes toward me, pointing aggressively in one direction. ''''What''s wrong?'''' I immediately assume a fighting stance. WHOOSH ''''!!'''' In the blink of an eye, something really big flies past me. No, it flew straight at me, I just barely avoided it. gulp GRRRR Turning around, I can see the back of a somewhat slender, brown, and furry creature. It slowly turns toward me, its slightly open mouth revealing two rows of sharp teeth. --------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Sonic Bear Title: -- Level: 9 HP: 34/34 MP: 12/12 STR: 3.5 INT: 3.5 AGI: 4.6 STA: 4.1 Skill: [Dash Lv.4], [Acceleration Lv3], [Sharp claw Lv.2]. State: Hungry. ---------------------------------------------------------------- I really don''t like this. Case 5: Owl vs Bear. What in the world is a ''Sonic Bear''?? Okay, maybe not the time for that, I just need to know that it''s really fast. Fast enough to catch me if I try to run. [Acceleration: Enable the user to move faster. Cost: 2 MP, last for 15 seconds] [Normal] [Dash: Enable the user to sprint at a high speed for 1 second. Cost: 2 MP, CD: 10 seconds] [Normal] Wait, assuming that it just used [Dash] to run past me, then it''s still on cooldown! Seizing the opportunity, I immediately use [Domination], which apparently has little to no effect on it, because it just flinches lightly. ''''Tch.'''' Change of plan. I''m not going head-to-head with it, what was I even thinking. Having made up my mind, I jump back as the bear approaches me with incredible speed. ''''Huu~!'''' Ariel tries to scare the bear by huu-ing at its face, but it doesn''t even register her. ''''!!'''' GRRR BOOM The bear tries to give me a palm, but I duck at just the right moment and let the tree behind me take the hit instead. I immediately sprint to the side and jump onto another tree in an attempt to gain elevation. Climbing up the tree with extreme haste, I can hear the bear''s rapid steps getting closer and closer, but fortunately, my tree-climbing skills are sufficient to escape its grasp. ''''Hah...'''' I breathe out, looking at the bear below me, who seems to be pretty angry. Wait, don''t tell me- THUD ''''Hyah!'''' I exclaim, almost losing my balance and falling as the bear hits the tree with immense force. I need to stop it somehow. I dropped the sword earlier, but I still have the bow with me here. I pull the bow down from my shoulder and take an arrow from the quiver. I''ve never touched a bow before, but surely I won''t miss a target this big at this close distance, right? THUD ''''Tch.'''' I almost fell. Pulling the bow back, I calm my shaky hands and aim for the bear''s head before releasing the arrow. With a small, short whistle, the arrow lodges in the bear''s shoulder, causing the creature to flinch slightly, but it seems unfazed. [HP: 29/34] GRRR I hurriedly take another arrow out and pull the bow back again. THUD crack ''''No...!'''' Unfortunately, the tree snaps at that moment, causing the upper part of it to fall to the side along with me. Not wanting to go right into the bear''s jaws, I jump forward as hard as I can, spreading my wings to hopefully glide just a centimeter further. After flying for just a few moments though, the ground is already close to me. My instinct kicks in and I curl up into a ball in anticipation of impact. ''''Ugh!'''' Scratches pile up all over my body as I roll and roll on the hard, bumpy ground. ''''Ugh...'''' Where is it- ''''!!'''' The bear, who was supposed to be standing in the distance, suddenly appears right before me. crack ''''AGH!!'''' It mercilessly stomps on my right wing, snapping it in half. The sharp pain I feel in my wing is the worst I''ve ever felt, it paralyzes my whole body, and my thoughts aren''t even straight anymore. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ''''You!'''' I shout, boiling rage filling my mind. ''''How dare you?!'''' I can feel the bear tremble a little bit, but with unshakable will, it raises its hand to give me another palm, a palm that would surely end my life. ''''Huu!'''' Ariel flies around the bear''s head, trying to catch its attention, but it seems futile. I immediately activate [Sharp Claw] and- ''''UGH!'''' -cut my wing in half. THUD Enduring the excruciating pain, I roll over to the side, barely dodging the bear''s palm. [Skill requirements met] [Skill: Pain Tolerance acquired] There''s no hope for tactics at this point, let''s just go all in. Right then, Ariel''s silver eyes suddenly shine brightly. ''''Huuu...!'''' She almost screams. ''''G- -GY???????? ''''Hgn!'''' I frown at Ariel''s sudden piercing wail. Unlike me, whose ears are just a little numb, the bear seems to be completely stunned. Seizing the opportunity, I muster all my remaining strength and rise to my feet, plunging my sharpened ''claws'' into its throat. The bear twitches violently as my fingers penetrate its throat, blood gushing from the spot like a tide, soaking my entire arms down to my shoulders. Shakily, the bear tries to raise its arm to slap me again. ''''Don''t you dare.'''' I glare straight into its eyes. [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Domination Lv.2 has become Lv.3] The upgrade comes just in time, enhancing my intimidation aspect even further. The bear''s body shakes, its pupils dilating. '''''''' ... '''''''' Eventually, its eyes get cloudier and cloudier before its heavy body completely relaxes, then tips over and falls toward me. I quickly pull my hands out and step aside to avoid being crushed by its weight. THUD Its lifeless body falls to the ground with a loud thud, signaling the end of the fight. [You have defeated a Lv.10 Sonic Bear] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.6 has become Lv.8] [2 skill point acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Sharp Claw Lv.3 has become Lv.4] ''''Hah...'''' I breathe out, feeling my wing growing back and my wounds closing. I try to flap my wings around a bit, and it very much feels like the old ones - comfortable. It''s impressive, really. But seeing the severed half of my wing down there is honestly quite uncomfortable. And I''ll need to go to the stream later, this amount of blood is- -huh? Did my chest get bigger? Hmm... I feel like my point of view is slightly higher than before as well. Maybe my body will grow according to my level, and that means that I won''t need to wait for another three or four years to reach my old body anymore. In any case, Ariel''s help has been a big part of this whole fight. ''''You did really good, Ariel.'''' I turn to my beloved banshee and smile lightly. ''''Huu~'''' She flies around me merrily. ''''Oh, you just gained another skill, right?'''' I don''t think that scream came from the [Cuteness] skill or anything. ''''Hu, hu!'''' She nods intently. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: Ariel Race: Banshee Title: Unsuccessful Banshee Level: 5 HP: 15/15 MP: 13/13 STR: 1.7 INT: 3.4 AGI: 3.6 STA: 2.4 Skill: [Incorporeal State Lv.7], [Cuteness Lv.6], [Banshee''s Wail Lv.1]. State: Happy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ [Banshee''s Wail: Deal extreme mental damage to surrounding targets. Cost: 3 MP, CD: 10 seconds] [Rare] So that was the real banshee''s wail, totally different from the usual huu-ings. But I wasn''t affected at all unlike the bear though, what exactly happened...? Either way. ''''Congratulations on leveling up, Ariel.'''' She did contribute to that kill, so either the EXP got shared, or she got additional EXP from supporting while I keep the whole thing, I really don''t know how it works. ''''Hu~!'''' She exclaims, doing silly dances in the air. I smile lightly and turn on my status screen. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Brute Force Level: 8 HP: 25/25 MP: 30/30 STR: 2.8 INT: 8.2 AGI: 3.4 STA: 2.7 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.4], [Domination Lv.3], [Stealth Lv.2], [Inspect Lv.1], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.1], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Hmm... What exactly is the INT stat again? The other three stats do increase quite regularly, but my INT has always been 8.2. And while STR, AGI, and STA are pretty obvious, I still don''t know what INT does. I guess I should be grateful that it is as high as it is. Either way, I won''t say thank you for the experience, bad bear. ''''Oh, it''s starting to light up.'''' I lift my head and look at the sky, which is getting brighter by the second. ''''Ariel, are you alright with the sunlight?'''' ''''Hu...'''' She shakes her head with a sorrowful expression. ''''What do you do when it''s not night then?'''' ''''Hu, hu!'''' She points in a direction. ''''Follow you?'''' ''''Hu.'''' She nods. Hmm... Alright. I don''t have anywhere to stay anyway. Worst case, I''ll be running from a bunch of banshees or something. So I pick up the sword and the bow on the ground and begin to follow Ariel. Case 6: Peculiar skeleton. rustle Hmm... I''ve been thinking about this since coming here, but this forest looks very gloomy. Not just the grey leaves, but even the soil and dirt seem lifeless. I guess it does match the atmosphere since I''ve only seen monsters and monsters appearing, not a single ''normal'' animal. Except for the five or six mister Fishes back then, probably. ''''!!'''' My ears are picking up something in the distance. [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Enhanced hearing Lv.1 has become Lv.2] Okay, not the time. ''''Wait, there''s something near us.'''' I say to Ariel, who''s flying ahead of me. ''''Let''s hide first.'''' After receiving a nod from Ariel, I pull out the old sword from the goblin earlier and we both hide behind a tree. Then, she and I turn in the direction where the faint rustling noises are coming from. GRRRR Eventually, I can see familiar faces come out of the bushes. [Zircon Wolf Lv.6] [Zircon Wolf Lv.5] [Zircon Commander Wolf Lv.7] ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: -- Race: Zircon Commander Wolf Title: -- Level: 7 HP: 14/14 MP: 11/11 STR: 2.0 INT: 3.2 AGI: 3.7 STA: 3.4 Skill: [Protection Lv.2], [Acceleration Lv.1]. State: Hungry. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ [Protection: Create a shield around the user for a brief period of time. Cost: 2 MP, last for 2 seconds] [Normal] That guy with the horn... It gave me quite a struggle back then. I got played by its [Protection] skill. As expected, having [Inspect] is really convenient, thanks a lot, Chloe. Either way, I''m pretty confident now, based on the status screen alone, they don''t stand a chance against that bear earlier. ''''Ariel, you use your [Banshee''s wail] and I use my [Domination] at the same time, we take them out all at once, alright?'''' I whisper. ''''Hu.'''' She nods lightly. ''''Go.'''' We both run out toward the wolves. [Domination]! GY?????? Seizing the opportunity when they are all stunned, I immediately swing the old sword at the leader wolf. Surprisingly, even under both [Domination] and [Banshee''s wail], it is still able to raise its shield, trembling and growling in fear. I guess they don''t call it a commander for nothing. keng The rusty and fragile sword snaps in half when it hits the wolf''s shield. Okay, one, two... [Sharp claw]. Throwing the remains of the old sword to the side, I form my hands into knives with the help of my skill and slash at the now defenseless wolf with all my might. My razor-sharp blades cut through the wolf''s neck like tofu under the confused eyes of its kin, instantly decapitating it. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. thud Its body and head fall to the ground with a dull noise. [You have defeated a Lv.7 Zircon Commander Wolf] Now for these cowering two, let''s take care of them one by one. Actually, I''ve been thinking since earlier, am I really that weak physically? I mean, there''s an STR stat, after all, it has to have increased my power, right? So I pull my right leg back and rotate my body to the left, then kick one of the wolves with all my strength. THUD AUF ''''Huh?'''' The poor wolf, to my surprise, flies straight toward the tree in the distance, its body crashing right into the thick trunk, causing a few small branches and leaves to fall. Blood spurts from its mouth and nose as its dying body slowly slides to the ground. [HP: 2/11] That was almost a one-shot kill... So I was underestimating my physical capabilities all this time? Let''s try once more. I turn to the remaining wolf, who''s still trembling and grab one of its legs. Once again, I rotate my body, but this time to gain momentum for a throw instead. AUFFF Go, my pok¨¦mon! You can make it to the moon...! THUD [HP: 4/12] God, its insides are glued onto the tree... Ugh. [You have defeated a Lv.5 Zircon Wolf] Oh, the previous one died. Rest in pieces. But anyway, now that I''ve confirmed that my body isn''t that weak, I guess I can be a bit more active in the future. ''''Hu~?'''' Ariel hovers around the only living wolf left. ''''Here, let me finish it off.''''
By the time we arrive at the place where Ariel wants to take me, the sun is halfway up. ''''So you live here during the day?'''' I ask, looking at the relatively large cave entrance in front of us. ''''Hu.'''' She nods and continues her way in. ''''Do you live alone?'''' ''''Hu.'''' She shakes her head. ''''Whoever is living together with you won''t hurt me, right?'''' ''''...Hu.'''' That nod took longer than normal. To be completely honest, I still don''t fully trust this girl, but considering that she could have not helped me during the fight with the bear, but she did, I don''t think she has bad intentions. Of course, there''s a chance that this is all a scheme to trap me as well. The point being, I will follow her because I''m curious, but at the same time I will keep my guard up. Stepping into the dark, but not so dark for me, cave, I am immediately greeted by a rather cold atmosphere. Hmm... There''s green moss scattered everywhere, and I feel like it''s a bit damp? Oh, I wonder if there are any SCPs here, I think there were a few that lived in a cave. 1000, 354... And 423? Or 432, I don''t remember. In the first place, can I really hope for any of them to exist here? It''s a fantasy world, so anything can happen, right? ''''Hu.'''' At some point, we have already arrived at a two-way fork. ''''To the right? Alright.'''' Okay, enough about the SCPs. I need to consider my future plans as well, mostly about choosing skills. I still think that I need more attacking skills, even after realizing that my strength is not bad. If I can be that strong, then my enemies can, too. But Chloe said that passive skills and general skills are probably better... ''''Oh, are we here?'''' ''''Hu.'''' Before my eyes is a passage that seems to lead downward. There are stairs here, so it is most likely man-made. I raise my guard again and begin to follow Ariel into the path.
After walking for some minutes, I can finally see something other than the dull cave wall. Blue light flickering, looks very ominous. It''s getting progressively colder the more I descend as well. ''''Hm? What is this?'''' ''''Hu?'''' I can''t see it well, but there''s something in front of me, I think. Some kind of walls? I can still pass through it though. Hm... No change to my status, I feel nothing wrong as well, maybe it''s just my imagination. Continuing down the path, we eventually reach a room with some rather interesting details. There are two blue, dimly lit lamps in the corners of the room, a few old bookshelves here and there, and a desk in the middle of the room. The most notable thing, though, is the bleached white skeleton in an old robe sitting at the desk. ''''Where are the people living with you?'''' ''''Hu?'''' She tilts her head. What? Is there something- ''''Ariel. I told you not to wander out of here, it''s dangerous outside.'''' Suddenly a deep voice, so deep that it seems to come from the abyss itself, echoes through the room. ''''Who''s there?!'''' I immediately assume a fighting stance. I can''t see anything around... Wait, don''t tell me. [Inspect]. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Skeleton Title: Glory of the Past Level: 15 HP: 40/40 MP: 54/54 STR: 3.2 INT: 6.3 AGI: 3.6 STA: 3.4 Skill: [Inspect Lv.4], [Language Lv.3], [Light Magic Lv.3], [Teleportation Lv.2], [Blink Lv.2], [Pain Immunity Lv.1],...> State: Bound. -------------------------------------------------------------------- ''''...Someone else is here?!'''' The skeleton nearly jumps up, its eye sockets flashing with golden-white light. [Domination], [Sharp claw]. ''''!!'''' ''''Wait, wait! I have no intention of fighting you!'''' The skeleton waves its arms around profusely, head shaking. ''''Hu! Hu!!'''' Ariel flies in front of me and spreads her arms out as if not wanting me to go further. ''''...Who are you?'''' I ask. ''''I''m... I''m nobody now.'''' It might be my imagination, but it looks kind of depressed right now. ''''What is your intention?'''' ''''I want to get out of here. And for that, I need your help.'''' It lowers its head lightly. ''''Please.'''' ''''Why are you lying? You have [Teleportation].'''' ''''I can''t get out. There''s a barrier trapping me in this room.'''' ''''...'''' Do I trust it or not... ''''How about this, my lady.'''' It continues. ''''Why don''t we form a party? I won''t be able to hurt you that way, and then you can listen to my story.'''' ''''...What? Party members can''t hurt each other?'''' ''''You didn''t know that...?'''' It seems genuinely flustered, or at least that''s what I''m able to see from the flickering light in its sockets. ''''There should be a [Help] function in every panel of the system...'''' ''''What does that look like?'''' I narrow my eyes, opening the status panel. ''''A simple question mark, my lady. Did you see it yet?'''' No? There''s no question mark anywhere. Am I hallucinating? Okay, now that I think about it, the reason why Ariel''s wailing didn''t affect me much, if at all, could really mean that party members can''t hurt each other. So this guy might be telling the truth... ''''What''s in it for me?'''' ''''Of course, there would be a reward worthy of your effort, my lady.'''' It steps out of the desk. ''''But why don''t we introduce ourselves first?'''' [ -- has sent you a join party request. Accept?] [Yes] [No] Case 7: Gamble. [Yes] [ -- had joined your party. (3/4)] ''''Oh, you already have partied with someone else?'''' ''''Huu~!'''' ''''It''s Ariel.'''' I respond. ''''That''s impressive, my lady. Ariel won''t usually stick with someone like this.'''' ''''Don''t call me ''my lady''. Aurora.'''' I narrow my eyes. ''''You have [Inspect] too.'''' ''''Understood, Lady Aurora.'''' ''''...'''' This guy... ''''Anyway, what''s your relationship with Ariel?'''' I ask. ''''...I don''t know, Lady Aurora.'''' It replies after a pause. ''''She was with me when I woke up here a long time ago.'''' ''''How long?'''' ''''...Very, very long.'''' It looks up at the ceiling. ''''More than that, Lady Aurora, would you like to listen to my story?'''' The skeleton brings the old chair and gestures for me to sit. ''''By the way, are you a male or female?'''' I ask, walking towards the chair and then sit down. ''''I think I was a male, although my memory is still fuzzy.'''' He stares at the bookshelves and replies. ''''But don''t worry, that instinct doesn''t exist in me anymore, else I wouldn''t have been so calm facing a fair lady such as yourself.'''' Ew, go away. You talk like Chloe. ''''Do you have clothes?'''' I narrow my eyes. ''''I do have a spare robe, Lady Aurora.'''' He reaches for a black robe sitting on one of the bookshelves. After dusting it a few times, he puts it on the table. ''''Please use it.'''' Nice, now I''m not an exhibitionist anymore. ''''Thanks.'''' Hm, this one is pretty comfortable... But I can still use some underwear. Well, I guess I don''t have such luxury. ''''Now, speak.'''' ''''As I''ve said before... I woke up in this place, not knowing who I was, not knowing what was going on outside, unable to escape...'''' He fiddles with his robe. ''''I just want to get out, Lady Aurora.'''' He looks straight at me, and eyes meet ''eyes''. The light in his sockets seems calmer than ever. ''''...And how can I help?'''' ''''During the time I was confined here, I experimented.'''' He walks over to the entrance. ''''With how this particular barrier works.'''' thud He punches the entrance, and strangely, his fist collides with seemingly nothing, sounding a loud thud reverberating through the room. ''''Physical force cannot break it. There''s a possibility that I''m just not strong enough though.'''' He says calmly. ''''So I tried blasting it with mana, but still no luck. I tried [Teleportation] as well.'''' ''''How did you know that you had that skill in the first place?'''' ''''I just knew. I can remember things like the system, skills, and general knowledge, but never specific things.'''' ''''Hm... Continue.'''' ''''Teleportation failed. This barrier prevents any interference in space-time from the inside.'''' ''''Do you know why only you are locked in here?'''' I saw earlier that his state was [Bound], whereas mine is still [Normal], so he''s the only one, not to mention Ariel, who by the looks of it has flown in and out of here many times. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''I honestly have no idea.'''' He shakes his head. ''''So again, how can I even help you, then? I don''t know magic.'''' I raise my eyebrow. ''''...The barrier has been here ever since I knew it. And every long-running barrier needs an energy source, a magic core.'''' This one I know. ''''You want me to destroy that core?'''' ''''Not necessarily so, the core should be attached to a magic formula, you just need to disconnect its energy to said formula.'''' ''''Where is the formula located?'''' ''''I''ve had Ariel scout the interior of this cave, and apparently, it''s inside a cavern at the end of this cave.'''' Bet he had to ask myriads of questions to get that information from Ariel. ''''It''s not so simple, isn''t it?'''' ''''...Yes. According to Ariel, there is a golem guarding the formula.'''' He turns to Ariel. ''''And behind the formula is a [Epic] grade gauntlet, Lady Aurora. That would be the treasure that I told you earlier.'''' ''''A [Epic] gauntlet...?'''' ''''That''s right, Lady Aurora.'''' He turns back to me. ''''It''s one of the many named items that anyone can view their information on without using [Inspect]. ''''I see.'''' ''''Hmm... Excuse me for being rude, but you don''t seem to know these common bits of knowledge?'''' ''''Consider me a newborn baby when it comes to knowledge regarding this world.'''' I shrug. ''''I see. I won''t pry more into it, then.'''' He nods. ''''Back to the topic, Lady Aurora. Please do check out the item yourself, and then you can decide if you want to help me or not.'''' ''''...Let me think.'''' ...No, there''s simply not enough information to decide right away. ''''Fine, I''ll go see.'''' I stand up. ''''Ariel, guide me.'''' Climbing the stairs again, I can hear the skeleton''s joyful voice sounds behind me. ''''Thank you, Lady Aurora!''''
''''Ariel, are there monsters here?'''' ''''Hu.'''' She shakes her head. ''''How about traps?'''' ''''Hu...!'''' This time she nods. I immediately stop moving and scan around the interior of the cave carefully. ''''Hu! Hu!'''' Ariel points forward aggressively. ''''No traps here?'''' ''''Hu.'''' She nods. ''''...'''' Not letting my guard down, I begin to follow right behind Ariel. She certainly seems to know where all the traps are, I can see her dodging various triggers from time to time, both the obvious ones and the not-so-obvious ones, truly a lifesaver. [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Night Vision Lv.1 has become Lv.2] Okay, thanks. But now that I think about it again, what''s the whole deal with me not being able to see the [Help] function? Is it glitching? Hmm... I''ll have to ask that skeleton about everything regarding this world later. ''''Phew...'''' I let out a small sigh. ...And now that I''ve calmed down a bit, what should I even do in the future? Even if I were to survive this forest and get out to a potential civilization outside, there would be no horror stories - My source of entertainment for me to watch anymore. There''s no Chloe as well. It''s only been a day or so, but I miss her already. But according to Chloe''s ramblings about transmigration stories, some have managed to get back to their worlds, so let''s set my goal to ''get back to Earth'' for now, I suppose. As I am thinking that, it seems like we''ve finally reached our destination. ''''Hu.'''' Ariel points to the large entrance in front of us. Looking to the left, I can see another path leading to this entrance as well. So the two paths from the earlier fork all lead to this one? What''s the point then? Anyway, peeking into the entrance, I can indeed see a giant yellow golem with a red core on its chest standing before a glowing dark purple magic circle of sorts, in the middle of which is a medium-sized blue crystal-like rock, which is probably the core. And I assume the gauntlet on the stand there is the item? -------------------------------------------------------------------- Gauntlet of Severance Enable the user to extend the range of one attacking skill up according to the amount of mana used. Cost: 1.5 MP/ 1 meter. CD: 10 seconds. When Equipped: +0.2 STR. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay, wow, that is impressive. I can''t even imagine how easy it would be to ambush an opponent with this, even if the activation cost is a little bit high. Now, onto the golem. [Inspect]. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: -- Race: Guardian Golem Title: -- Level: 15 HP: 60/60 MP: 43/43 STR: 4.0 INT: 5.0 AGI: 3.0 STA: 7.0 Skill: [Pain Immunity Lv.10], [Status Condition immunity Lv.10], [Acceleration Lv.4], [Detection Lv.3], [Smash Lv.2], [Self-destruction Lv.1]. State: Dormant. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ That one is pretty strong... Wait. [Detection: Enable the user to sense nearby physical changes. Range: 50 meters] [Rare] ''''!!'''' The golem''s core flashes bright red and the giant begins to move. Each of its small gestures makes loud creaking noises, like a rusty old machine. And it turns right toward me. Case 8: Golem and Owl game. ''''Hu~!!'''' Ariel flies straight at the golem. GYA??????¨¨ She screams right at the golem''s head, but it doesn''t seem affected one bit. Okay, that was brave, Ariel. [Domination]. '''''''' ... '''''''' Doesn''t work either. Now, run. So I immediately turn around- ''''Ack!'''' -only to be blocked by a transparent barrier. [State: Bound] Tch, so I got trapped. Should''ve expected this from the beginning, they can trap that skeleton, they can trap me too. But the important thing now is that I need to defeat this golem, else it will kill me first. Said golem is already charging straight toward me, giant arms crossing. I take three steps to the left, eyes focusing on the golem''s trajectory as its loud steps echo through the room. thump thump thump ''''...'''' First, the head turns to me slowly, then, the torso creaks along, and finally, the legs start to change their direction. As expected, it can steer, but not very fast. I steady myself and wait for the right time as the golem rushes toward me furiously. Fifteen meters... Ten meters... Five... Now! BOOM I leap to the right, barely avoiding the golem as it crashes into the barrier behind me. Seizing the chance, I immediately sprint towards the magic circle inside the cavern. ''''Hah... Huh?'''' Is that another barrier outside the magic circle?? thud It seems like my suspicion is right, I can''t get in at all. Tch, even the gauntlet... Do I really need to defeat that golem? Turning around, I can see that the blockhead has already recovered from its crash, now walking slowly toward me, likely due to its [Acceleration] being on cooldown. I scan around the room while keeping tabs on the guy, trying to find something, anything, to hopefully get me out of this situation. ...Huh? On the wall in each direction is a hole, seven in total, approximately big enough to fit me inside it. Before each hole is a visible, protruding button. It''s pretty obvious that those are triggers for something. thump thump thump Let''s test it out on this guy. I sprint off in a random direction, letting the golem chase me. Because I don''t know what would come out of these holes, I just jump past the trigger and wait patiently for the golem to step on it. Yes, that''s right, come here... click As soon as I see the button click, I leap to the side and begin to run as far as possible. Oh, let''s hide behind the barrier. ''''Phew... Let''s see.'''' The golem crashes again, this time into the wall with a deafening boom, throwing its upper body slightly into the hole. Together with a loud rumbling noise, I can feel the whole room vibrating. Something is coming. ''''!!'''' To my surprise, a giant ball of rock comes out of the hole and smashes the golem''s torso, sending it tumbling backward with a loud thud and scattering shards of rock everywhere. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [HP: 46/60] So this is how you defeat it...! Having understood the strategy, I immediately run to another hole and wait for the golem to charge at me again. Yes, that''s right, get up. Come at me. thump thump thump Hearing the same clicking sound as earlier, I dodge to the side and run off behind the barrier again. ''''Hu...'''' I let out a breath. My stamina is going down fast. But I just need to repeat this a few more times and it''ll be don- BANG ''''!!'''' That''s cheating. Who told you that you can smash the rock like that?? Okay, change of plan, I don''t know what to do now... It just used [Smash], right? [Smash: Deal instantaneous damage to the target based on the user''s STR. Cost: 3 MP, CD: 5 seconds] [Normal] The cooldown isn''t even that long. I can''t exploit this. thump thump thump ''''Phew...'''' BOOM Another rush, another jump. This time it rams straight into the barrier and... It cracks...! So the whole stone thing was bait, I hate you, game developer. Okay, maybe not, but I can still do something with this. Case one: I destroy the magic core, all the barriers break, then I run. Case two: I destroy the magic core, but only the barrier at the skeleton''s place breaks, then I need to call for his help. Whether or not he would come here at all is unknown, but I''ll have to try. ''''Ariel! Go back to the skeleton and ask him to come help me!'''' I shout at Ariel, who''s still lingering around, not knowing what to do. ''''Hu!'''' She immediately runs off, leaving me and the golem, who''s ready to charge at me again, alone. ''''Phew...'''' Come at me again, idiot.
''''Hah... Hah...'''' THUD ''''!!'''' I barely dodge the golem''s flying fist by ducking down, letting it hit the barrier instead. I bit my lips and force my tired legs to move again, running to the side. ''''Phew...'''' I''ve been playing tag with it for quite some time now, and even though I''ve successfully lured it many times, my stamina is running low. I tried stabbing it with my claws as well, but didn''t work. It defended its core flawlessly, like a professional martial artist. The bow was useless too, predictable. Why has the barrier not been broken yet? Despite all the white cracks on its surface, like a well-woven spider web, it still stands. thump thump thump Okay, another one. Fortunately, much like my stamina, its MP is running low as well. Maybe I can survive this. BOOM ''''!!'''' Along with the sound of breaking glass, the barrier shatters into millions of tiny white pieces that disappear into the air. The golem continues forward carrying its momentum, unable to steer back right away. ''''Finally...!" I immediately jump in the circle and kick away the magic core, which is unsurprisingly hard. My foot is now dead, but that''s not important. After confirming that the circle is not glowing anymore, I run to the stand nearby and grab the gauntlet as well. creak creak Ringing creaking noises can be heard as the golem suddenly turns its head abruptly around, similar to a broken doll, the core on its chest glows a blinding red. Not wanting to deal with whatever it is anymore, I turn to the entrance and start running. My legs feel like they''re going to fall apart any second now, but I have to keep running. thump thump thump ''''Hah... Hah...'''' But its footsteps behind me are only getting louder and louder, sweat drenching my robe, making the fabric stick to my skin, uncomfortable. Tired, tired, uncomfortable. THUMP THUMP THUMP Okay, maybe not the time for complaints. But I can feel the golem right behind me already. I just need to jump to the side- ''''!!'''' At that moment, something suddenly appears in front of my eyes, and the next moment, my point of view changes abruptly. When I realize it, I''m already standing behind and some distance away from the golem. ''''Skeleton!'''' I exclaim, a smile blooms on my face. ''''I have come to your aid, Lady Aurora!'''' He says. ''''Do you want to run away? Or-'''' ''''Help me beat that thing.'''' I interrupt him and put on the gauntlet. [''Gauntlet of severance'' equipped] ''''Understood.'''' He turns to face the Golem, who has already turned around and is running towards us. ''''O Holy Light, grant me the power to purify evil!'''' He raises his hand in the air and shouts. From the palm of his hand, three short beams of light shoot out and strike the golem''s core, cracking it considerably. Unexpectedly, or expectedly, the golem raises its hand to cover the damaged core entirely while still rushing toward us. THUMP THUMP THUMP My vision abruptly changes again as I assume that the skeleton has used [Blink] to bring us here - right behind our enemy. Having teleportation skills is great, I''ll consider buying them later. But for now. ''''Aim for its joint. See if you can sever the arm.'''' ''''Roger.'''' Skeleton raises his hand again. The skeleton''s aim is phenomenal, somehow shooting the light beams right at the golem''s shoulder joint, which is only accessible through a slight gap between the arm and the torso. The golem''s arm covering the core drops down with a loud thud. I immediately activate my [Sharp Claw] and the gauntlet''s ability at the same time, burning a whole 15 MP to gain ten meters of reach. I lunge forward, thrusting my claws at the golem''s tattered core while it''s still staggering from the imbalance caused by its missing arm. crack My claws dig deep into the core, and the bright red color of it gradually fades into a dull gray. It feels weird attacking like this, but it works. The golem''s entire body falls to the ground with a boom, finally ending my stamina''s nightmare. [You have defeated a Lv.15 Guardian Golem] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.8 has become Lv.12] [4 skill points acquired] [Title: ''The Underdog'' acquired] ''''Phew...'''' I flop down the floor and let out a long sigh. Finally, it''s over- [Skill requirements met] [Unique skill: Horror Lord acquired] [Skill requirements met] [Unique skill: Monarch acquired] ...Huh? Case 9: Smile.jpg Okay, what even are these skills- ''''Lady Aurora! Please be careful!'''' Skeleton suddenly catches my wrist and blinks us to the entrance of the room. ''''What? What''s going on-'''' My sentence is instantly cut off by a deafening sound that pierces through my ears, accompanied by a blinding white light and a shockwave so powerful it blows my entire robe backward, making me an exhibitionist again. The whole cave trembles for a while, and when the explosion dies down, I can see a large crater in the place where the golem''s body was. I completely forgot about the self-destruction skill or whatever it had. Why are there so many things to keep track of when playing RPGs...? ''''...'''' ''''Are you alright, Lady Aurora?'''' ''''No. I mean, yes. Wait a second.'''' [Horror Lord: Summon horror the way you want. CD: 240 hours. (0/2)] [Unique] [Monarch: Reign supreme over all things.] [Unique] Summon horror...? ...Okay. Now I know that someone intentionally threw me here and I can''t do anything about it yet. But aside from that... ''''Yes...!'''' I clench my fists in the air. ''''??'''' Horror summoning?! How exciting is that? Really? Can I really do it? Anything I want? No limit? They won''t hurt me? Can I command them? How can I- -okay, let''s calm down first. I''m also curious about this [Monarch] skill, the description is way too short and vague, I don''t know what it does. Let''s just say, I want to activate [Monarch]! ...Another panel, just as expected. ---------------------------------------------------------- Territories: None. Followers: 0. Allies: 0. Progression: 0%. ---------------------------------------------------------- So assuming that this is supposed to be a skill to aid me in building a kingdom or something along that line, and I''m supposed to claim territories and recruit followers for myself, what is the ''progression'' part, then? Progression of what? Oh, wait, can I press them for more information? [Territories: Friendly forces staying within claimed territories will have their status slightly improved.] [Followers: Followers will gain a slight status buff under the Monarchy. Followers cannot harm the Monarch.] [Allies: Allies cannot harm each other.] Hmm... Hm? I can''t press ''progression''. So they won''t tell me anything about it. Anyway, the skill as a whole is pretty nice. I suppose. ''''Hu~!'''' ''''Oh, you''re here, Ariel. It''s over already.'''' Ariel... Can I make her my follower? [Follower request sent] Ariel tilts her head and begins to ponder. After just a few seconds, she presses something in the air, and then- [Ariel has become your follower] [Automatically linked a skill of Ariel: Cuteness] [Linked: Cuteness (Ariel). (1/5)] Wait, what? -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Brute Force Level: 12 HP: 35/35 MP: 44/44 STR: 3.4 INT: 8.2 AGI: 3.7 STA: 3.2 Skill: [Cuteness Lv.6], [Sharp Claw Lv.4], Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.[Domination Lv.3], [Stealth Lv.2], [Inspect Lv.1], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.1], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Wait, where are the unique skills that I just got...? Okay, let''s not worry about that for now, but can I at least get another skill, please? Like [Incorporeal State] for example, I would love to be able to go through solid objects. [Skill incompatible] ''''...'''' Fine, the other one is definitely not available, then, since I''m not a banshee. ''''Hm? Did your stats just go up a bit?'''' Skeleton puts his fingers under his chin and looks at Ariel curiously. ''''Hu!'''' Ariel points at me. ''''I just got a unique skill.'''' I say nonchalantly. ''''What?!'''' Skeleton exclaims. ''''That would be extremely rare, Lady Aurora. My intuition wasn''t deceiving me, you really are an incredible person!'''' ''''Is that so? Want to be my follower then? It''ll give you bonus stats, just like what Ariel got.'''' I rise to my feet slowly and reply. [Follower request sent] ''''Follower... Cannot harm the Monarch, obey the orders...'''' Skeleton mutters, reading something in the air. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Hmm... Alright, Lady Aurora. I trust you and my intuition. Above all, you are my savior.'''' He nods intently. [-- has become your follower] [Automatically linked a skill of --: Language] [Linked: Cuteness (Ariel), Language (--). (2/5)] No, can I have [Teleportation] instead? [Successfully linked --''s skill: Teleportation] [Linked: Cuteness (Ariel), Teleportation (--). (2/5)] [Teleportation: Enable the user to instantly move to a known location. Cost: 10 MP, CD: 30 seconds] [Legendary] The cost is a bit too high, but alright. ''''Plus 0.2 to all stats... This is amazing, Lady Aurora.'''' ''''That''s good for you.'''' I reply. ''''Now then, I need to test out my new skill first.'''' ''''You mean [Teleportation]?'''' ''''No, another unique skill that I got.'''' ''''You got two?!'''' I simply shrug and turn around. Okay, let''s think about what to summon first. If I were able to summon whatever I wanted, what would it be? Godzilla? Cloverfield? Or number 169 - aka Leviathan? ...Come to me, Godzilla! [Entity not available] ...Leviathan! [Entity not available] ...Siren Head! [Entity not available] ''''Tch...!''''
''''Hah...'''' I let out a big sigh, massaging my temples. ''''It is not going well, Lady Aurora?'''' ''''Yeah, wait me some more seconds...'''' I''ve been trying for a few minutes already, and every single one of my requests got rejected. The reason is probably because of their ''brokenness'', as Chloe would say, they''re so powerful to the point of breaking the whole game. So I guess only the relatively normal ones are allowed. ''''...'''' Smile.jpg. "!!'''' Suddenly, the ''reality'' around us... Fluctuates. There''s not much visual, just subtle warping of random points or areas that can be seen. Gradually, those distortions become more and more noticeable, until everything looks like a noodle mess of everything. ''''W-What?'''' Skeleton exclaims, even Ariel is panicking, flying around in a circle restlessly. [Entity: Smile.jpg successfully summoned] ''''...It stopped.'''' Behind the red message panel, I can clearly see the fluffy legs sitting there. I quickly swipe the message away to reveal a husky dog, no, a husky puppy, looking at me with its round blue eyes, tongue out, and tail wagging uncontrollably. The only difference between this one and a normal husky is that it has human teeth instead of dog teeth. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Smile.jpg Title: -- Level: 1 HP: 15/15 MP: 17/17 STR: 2.5 INT: 4.5 AGI: 2.6 STA: 2.1 Skill: [Induce Madness Lv.1], [Dream Invasion Lv.1]. State: Happy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Induce Madness: Cause extreme mental devastation to the target] [Unique] [Dream Invasion: Able to take over the target''s dream] [Unique] gulp I slowly kneel, hands outstretching to the fluffy ball of fur. auf The dog immediately pounces on me, jumping straight into my embrace, licking my cheek with its small tongue repeatedly. ''''You''re so cute...!'''' I exclaim, spinning around the place with my newfound friend. ''''...Lady Aurora, is this your new summoning?'''' Skeleton asks. ''''Yes. From the unique skill.'''' I reply. ''''How curious... I can''t perceive its status screen at all.'''' Skeleton ponders. ''''And it''s not like it has [Inspect Evasion], right?'''' ''''I can see it though. What did the system say for you?'''' ''''Nothing. Nothing at all.'''' ''''Hmm...'''' I turn back to my new friend, who''s tilting its head cutely with a stupid smile on its face. [Would you like to name Smile.jpg?] ''''Oh, I can name it?'''' ''''It seems like there is a naming feature in your [Monarch] skill.'''' Skeleton interjects. ''''Ah, would you mind giving me a name as well?'''' ''''Alright...'''' I ponder. ''''Because you''re always smiling, I will call you ''Smiley''...!'''' [Name registered] ''''Wait, Lady Aurora-'''' ''''And because you''re a skeleton, your name from now on will be ''Skely''!'''' [Name registered] '''''''' ... '''''''' Silence falls, Skely looks speechless, probably because he is amazed at his new name, while Ariel seems genuinely happy for her friend, patting Skely''s shoulder gently. ''''Good. I''m feeling better again.'''' I put Smiley down and stretch out lazily. ''''I''ll probably rest for now. It''s been a hectic day.'''' auf auf Suddenly, Smiley runs off in the direction of the earlier explosion. ''''Ah, wait, where are you going?!'''' Not wanting to lose him, I quickly follow the curious puppy, along with Skely and Ariel. Stepping onto the scattered rock shards, I strangely don''t feel any pain. Just a bit numb, and that''s it. I guess I''m a superhuman, or, super owl now. While I''m admiring that, Smiley has already sat down, looking at me intently. ''''Wait, is that a door?'''' ''''Indeed...'''' Beneath the rocks is a dark metal door, it seems quite damaged by the golem''s self-destruction, and I can clearly see a staircase through the holes in it. ''''Do we try to go down?'''' I ask. ''''Hm... I don''t feel any mana traps down there, though I think we should let Ariel go scout first. What do you think?'''' Skely turns to Ariel, who immediately nods and flies into the pathway. After a bit, she comes up and gives us a thumbs-up, which means that it is probably safe. Skely''s eyes and mine meet for a second before both of us nod at the same time. We lift the tattered door and begin to descend the staircase, with Smiley and Ariel leading the way. About a minute of descending guides us to a simple and small room with only a single stand in the middle of it. On the stand is an old notebook of sorts, with some bloodstains on the brown cover. "Hmm... Let me try it out first.'''' Skely walks calmly towards the stand and grabs the notebook. '''''''' !!! '''''''' At that moment, a blinding light bursts out of the book, engulfing all four of us at the same time. Case 10: Story of certain siblings. ''''Ugh... Huh?'''' Opening my eyes again, an unfamiliar scene greets me. Instead of the dark cave I was in a moment earlier, it seems like I''m in a middle of a city, with a blue sky and a bright sun. The road that I''m standing on is lined with buildings that seem to be from the medieval era. People, normal people, around me all moving and chatting normally, ignoring the clear anomaly - me, completely. What I''m seeing looks undoubtedly real, but also fake at the same time. If I have to explain it, I would say that it feels like I''m looking at the world through a camera filter, a bit dreamy, a bit... Old. Looking around a bit more, a certain pair of a man and a woman sitting on a nearby bench catch my eye. ''''Is that...?'''' I mutter. Her atmosphere and clothes are a little different, but it''s definitely Ariel. On the other side of the bench is a handsome man with the same black hair color and a pair of silver eyes as Ariel, wearing a simple black robe. I walk over to the bench and sit between them, and as expected, they don''t even register me. ''''Hey, brother.'''' The woman speaks up, her voice is like a spring breeze, warm and gentle. ''''Are you really going?'''' The man smiles for a second. ''''Of course.'''' He replies with an unexpectedly deep voice. ''''But... It''s dangerous.'''' ''''If it''s for you, then it''s all worth it.'''' He reaches out and strokes the woman''s head lightly. In response to that, the woman just smiles bitterly, and the two fall into silence again. ''''You know what? I''ll go with you.'''' The woman suddenly stands up and walks in front of the man. ''''No.'''' The man says firmly. ''''It''s fine.'''' The woman shakes her head. ''''I will die if you don''t make it back anyway. Might as well have me as an additional support, right?'''' Hearing that, the man frowns heavily, clenching his fists in frustration. ''''And if something happens, I can at least make sure that you can come back.'''' The woman smiles brightly. ''''You have the Princess waiting for you.'''' ''''I don''t care about her.'''' The man looks up at the woman with eyes of complaint. ''''Fufu, I see, I see.'''' The woman giggles, raising her hand to stroke the man''s head. ''''Regardless... We''ll just have to do our best, alright?'''' "!!'''' The scene changes abruptly, making the bench I was sitting on disappear, and consequently causing me to fall. Ouch... Wait, it doesn''t hurt. Either way, it seems like I''m back in the cave again, except this would be one of the pathways instead of the room where I fought the golem. I don''t see anyone else though. ''''Huff... Huff...'''' I can hear faint panting noises behind me. Turning around, I see the earlier man and woman again, but this time, their conditions are much worse. The man is leaning against the cave wall, struggling to breathe, his tattered robe stained with blood, and there are visible, fresh wounds all over his body. The woman seems better, but her pure white clothes are not without blood and rips. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''You should at least run, brother.'''' The woman says and puts her hands, imbued with golden light, on the man''s wounds, which somehow make them close almost instantly. ''''...No.'''' The man replies firmly. ''''I won''t let our comrades'' sacrifices be for nothing, and I definitely won''t abandon you here.'''' ''''Brother...'''' The woman cries silently. ''''I can''t teleport out anyway.'''' The man chuckles helplessly. ''''I couldn''t get through this damn barrier no matter how hard I tried.'''' ''''...'''' ''''So Ariel. Listen to me.'''' The man grabs the woman''s hand. ''''You need to-'''' ''''!!'''' BOOM From the side, a green fireball suddenly hits the two. The resulting explosion makes the cave tremble and lights up the whole area in green. I instinctively raise my arms to protect myself, but the small pieces of rock just fly through me entirely. The explosion eventually dies down, revealing a round, golden barrier surrounding the siblings, and based on Ariel''s outstretched hands, it looks like she is the one casting it. Ariel herself begins to cough violently, her face losing its color as the barrier flickers. ''''Annoying rats.'''' A mature woman''s voice is heard in the distance, accompanied by the sharp clicking sound of heels hitting the floor. Appearing before us is a somber-looking woman with distinctive dark green hair, a pair of black eyes, and thick, heavy lipstick. ''''Kuh...!'''' The man slowly rises to his feet, biting his lips. ''''Ariel, run!!'''' He hides Ariel behind him and begins to chant. ''''O Holy Light, grant me... hah... the power to purify evil!!'''' Dozens of large chains of light rise from behind him and fly toward the woman at incredible speed. They tear violently through the air, tips pointed like spears. ''''Tch.'''' The woman clicks her tongue and snaps her finger. Following her gesture, a giant wall of bones emerges from the ground, completely separating the two sides. Thousands of bone fragments burst with crisp breaking sounds as the chains collide with the wall, but unfortunately, the wall seems to be too tough for them. ''''Hah... Hah...'''' The man falls to his knees, panting heavily. ''''Brother...!'''' Ariel infuses her hands with magic again and grabs her brother''s shoulder. ''''Ariel! Why are you still here?!'''' The man desperately shouts. ''''I''m not leaving you here!'''' On the other side, the woman has already retreated her wall and is now calmly walking towards the sibling, still with the clicking sound of her heels. ''''Out of mana?'''' She sneers. ''''Then die.'''' Another green fireball forms from her fingertip, slowly inflating like a balloon. Ariel hugs her brother tightly, while the man himself just looks down and mumbles something, seemingly accepting his fate. ''''Boring.'''' The woman mutters. ''''!!'''' Suddenly, an ominous purple aura explodes from the man, blowing away the fireball along with the woman. She quickly stops herself midway by using the bone wall and stares at the man in disbelief. ''''You madman...!'''' She exclaims. ''''Turning yourselves into undead, even at the cost of your very consciousnesses... Hahahahah!'''' ''''Shut up, old hag.'''' The man smiles wildly, giving his opponent a middle finger. ''''Keep barking.'''' The woman sneers. ''''But you certainly have potential. How about this? You both become my subordinates. I''ll have you two join my undead army. Interested in signing a contract?'''' ''''Like hell I would.'''' The man replies, and purple cracks begin to appear on both siblings'' bodies. ''''Fine then. I can just lock you two up and collect you later.'''' The woman snaps her finger again, and a pathway instantly appears on the wall. She throws them into the path roughly and casts a transparent barrier to block the entrance before calmly walking away. Along with the intense purple light, I can hear faint groans inside the path. '''''''' ...'''''''' I... see. So this is the story of those two. But what happened to that woman? She said she''s going to pick them up later, but based on Skely and Ariel I''ve seen- ''''AGH!'''' Suddenly, the woman''s terrified scream echoes through the cave. I immediately turn my head in the direction of the scream just to see two intensely glowing eyes and a pair of outstretched horns on a pitch-black body. I cannot make out the true shape of its body, even with my eyes that can see in the dark, but I can definitely see that it is holding the woman in the air. ''''!!'''' Right when I''m about to run to them, the scene changes once again. This time, it seems like I''m really back in reality, judging from Skely, Ariel, and Smiley in front of me. '''''''' ... '''''''' Skely drops the notebook and turns to face Ariel, his jaw slightly open. Likewise, Ariel turns her head toward Skely, small tears forming in the corners of her eyes. ''''Brother...!'''' Ariel exclaims, her body turns ''real'' as she hugs her brother tightly. ''''A-Ariel...?'''' Skely mutters, shakily hugging his sister back. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Congratulations.'''' I smile lightly, crouching down to stroke Smiley''s head. I''m glad I was able to help them regain their memories. Though I thought they were supposed to lose consciousness entirely when turning into undead? So how come they still act like humans... Oh, well. I guess I can ask that stuff later. For now, I should let them have their reunion first. C-A 1: A not-so-happy transmigration. ''''Mgm...'''' It''s cold... Did she take my blanket away or something...? ''''Mhmm...'''' ...I can''t sleep with this. ''''My blanket...'''' I mutter, opening my eyes slowly. ''''Huh?!'''' Before my cloudy eyes is an unfamiliar ceiling with a big, luxurious chandelier. I look around, an unfamiliar bed, an unfamiliar room. ''''Ah, ah, ah...'''' And an unfamiliar voice... D-Don''t tell me...! I immediately spring to my feet and run to the dressing table in the corner. In the mirror is the reflection of a gorgeous young girl with light blonde hair and ocean blue eyes, who looks to be around eighteen or nineteen years old. I know her. It''s the girl that I''ve seen lots of times already. The main villainess of my favorite RPG game [Astra Magical Academy] - Amelia Luminous. ''''...'''' I move my hand, and the girl in the mirror moves her hand accordingly, I move my head, and the girl in the mirror moves her head accordingly. I have become the villainess... THUD I slam the table with both of my hands, biting my lips in frustration. Why?! Why does it have to be me?! I loved the concept, but I never wanted to go through it at all! What''s the point of transmigrating into a game world if I can''t meet her anymore?? And what about my family? My friends? Please tell me that this is a dream. No, this has to be a dream. When I wake up, I will be hugging that heavy sleeper as usual, yes. ''''...'''' Please... clack The big door in the side opens, revealing a nervous-looking maid with a pair of low black wings folded in front of her abdomen. ''''M-My lady, is there something wrong...?'''' She bows her head deeply, hands and legs shaking. ...Amelia is known for her short temper and violent personality, and coupled with my frowning face right now... No wonder she''s scared. Usually, the right move here would be to treat her gently to gradually restore Amelia''s reputation, but... ''''Nothing. Leave me alone.'''' I''m not in the mood. ''''Understood...!'''' The maid hurriedly closes the door. ''''...'''' I turn around with a heavy sigh and walk slowly toward the bed, my steps heavy as if I were walking with weights on my ankles. puff I flop down the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. What am I going to do from now on...? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ''''Hic... sniff... Hgn...'''' Just the thought of never seeing them again is enough to make me cry. Not to mention Aurora, she doesn''t have a family or anyone close to her other than me... Just why...
knock knock ''''My lady...?'''' ''''...'''' ''''My lady, please excuse me.'''' clack The door opens and the maid walks in. On her hands I vaguely see something, a tray of food, I''d imagine. Because I can smell it. ''''Tch, so bright.'''' I mutter, covering my eyes with my arm. ''''My lady, please eat something.'''' The maid puts the tray on the table nearby. ''''It''s been a day already...'''' ''''...'''' At first, she was afraid of me, but the more I refused to eat, the more attentive and bold she became. It''s not like Amelia abused her servants at every turn or anything, she doesn''t have that kind of fetish. Her notoriety comes mostly from how easily she would snap and throw a tantrum at every little thing. As long as everything is ''right'', according to her, Amelia will just be another dignified noblewoman. ''''...My lady.'''' The maid stands on the side of the bed, her slit yellow eyes glow intensely in the dark. ''''I don''t know what made you like this, but please cheer up. His Excellency and Her Excellency are both worried about you.'''' ''''...Hey. Can I ask something?'''' I slowly sit myself up. ''''By all means, please.'''' ''''What if there was something important, more important than your life, that you wanted to accomplish, but you knew you wouldn''t be able to do it?'''' The maid closes her eyes and ponders for a bit. ''''As Archmage Kieran once said: ''As long as you believe in yourself, you can do anything.'', I think so too, my lady.'''' ''''Do you think I can be a god, then?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''You absolutely can, my lady.'''' ''''Pfft- Hahahahah!'''' ''''...?'''' You''re right. You''re so right. Why did I not think about that? What was I depressed about anyway? I can just be a god, and then teleport back to Earth! I can meet Aurora, my friends, and my family again, definitely. ''''Hgn~'''' I stretch out and walk toward the window. ''''My lady?'''' ''''Hah...'''' I let out a refreshed sigh after yanking the curtain aside. This is undoubtedly a game world, and in the past, there were two things that I was known for: Being a hardcore gamer, and being the biggest simp for Aurora. There is no way I would fail in this world that was basically made for me. Status. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Amelia Race: Human Title: -- Level: 31 HP: 80/80 MP: 101/101 STR: 4.7 INT: 6.3 AGI: 4.6 STA: 4.3 Skill: [Inspect Lv.8], [Swordsmanship Lv.7], [Auto Regeneration Lv.5], [Language Lv.5], [Fire Magic Lv.5], [Acceleration Lv.4], [Lighting Magic Lv.1],...> State: Hungry. ------------------------------------------------------------------- Wow, the interface looks so cool... Hmm, when Amelia appeared in the story for the first time, which was in the Opening Ceremony of the academy, her level was 36, so that means that it is now the time before... Wait. ''''What date is it now?'''' I turn around. ''''Full date.'''' ''''...It is now July 20th, 1834, my lady.'''' So roughly half a year before the admission. Aside from that though... It seems like my brain is not working very well, likely due to lack of food, and lack of Aurora. ''''Bring me some tea. I''ll eat right away.'''' I let out a small sigh. ''''Understood, my lady!'''' She bows excitedly and exits the room. Those wings sure look smooth and warm to the touch, huh... To begin with, that girl not a normal maid. Her name is Nydia, a raven girl who just happens to be a capture target. That''s right, in addition to the combat and growth aspect of the game, there''s also a romance element to it. You can try to woo different heroines to be your lifelong companion, even Amelia herself has a separate route for the player to conquer her. Oh, the protagonist - Claire is set to be a girl, so it is a Yuri game. Most people just play it for the action part though. Nydia is a hidden heroine of sorts, because she rarely appears in front of the protagonist, so the chances of increasing her affinity are pathetically low. Either way, I don''t need to concern myself with that, instead, I have to plan my future first. Amelia was not a bad person inherently in the story, she was just being used as a puppet by an evil organization, and then being used as a puppet by the real antagonists. It''s just unfortunate. But as long as I avoid contact with them, I should be fine. So all that''s left is to train myself to death, defeat all the enemies, and ascend to godhood. Wait for me, Aurora. I''ll definitely make you my bride someday. Case 11: Mama?! yawn ''''Hgn~'''' I stretch out lazily after a yawn. The stone floor wasn''t exactly the ideal bed, huh. Took me a while to fall asleep. This puppy though, he just shamelessly slept on my stomach... ''''Oh, you woke up!'''' Ariel flies in front of me excitedly. ''''Good night, Ariel.'''' I reply. ''''Where''s Skely?'''' ''''He''s out for some fresh air, apparently.'''' She shrugs. ''''Want to wait for him before we move on?'''' ''''Sure.'''' With that, Ariel flies away to the bookshelves again. ''''...'''' To start with what happened to both of them after yesterday''s incident... It''s a long story. In short, the siblings went to this cave a long time ago to acquire the legendary elixir that could cure Ariel''s terminal illness but ended up failing when they encountered that woman. And apparently, this cave used to be a dungeon, that is why it had the elixir. The human version of Skely practiced dark magic, specifically, the spell that would make normal people turn into undead, in an attempt to turn Ariel into something that could live on if he couldn''t get the elixir, like a banshee, for example. The problem was that he couldn''t exactly choose which type of undead to turn Ariel into, nor could he keep his sister''s memory and personality, all because of the spell''s restrictions. So he just modified the spell, according to him. Though it was not perfect, as they were only able to keep some of their memories and personalities, as well as a portion of their statuses. Now, I''m not sure if that''s common or not, but the important thing is that they''re both happy now. Another question is: What happened after the woman was caught by the mysterious creature in the... Flashback? Assuming that the woman was killed by that creature, then someone else must have placed the barriers and the golem here, then the notebook - Skely''s diary, beneath the magic circle, not to mention how the notebook ''exploded''... There''s really no answer to all of that, so better not think too much about it. Ariel gained two new skills: [Language] and [Manifestation], the former enables her to talk while the latter is for physical manifestation, as the name implies. Skely unfortunately didn''t get anything. Oh, Ariel also gained a title as well, [Ghost Saintess]. She was a Saintess, how surprising. Talk about titles, I completely forgot that I gained one as well. [The Underdog: Level and stats are just numbers. +0.2 for all stats when facing a higher level opponent] [Rare] It''s pretty good, better than the other one, I think. I also decided to buy [Blink], which only costs 3 MP per activation instead of 10 like [Teleportation], but has a range of ten meters, as of level 1, instead. I seriously can''t afford to use 10 MP every time I want to dodge an attack. That costed four skill points, and now I have three. I''ll probably just save up for another purple or orange skill. ''''Brother, you''re back!'''' Oh, it seems like Skely is back. Wake up, Smiley. It''s time to hunt. ''''Good night, Lady Aurora.'''' Skely bows lightly. ''''Good night.'''' I put Smiley aside and rise to my feet. ''''Are you two ready for some adventure?'''' '''''''' Yes. '''''''' auf If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Good.
rustle ''''Hmm, so having high INT doesn''t correlate to being smart, but instead indicates skill activation efficiency, is that right?'''' I ask, moving the bushes aside with my hands. ''''Basically, yes.'''' Skely replies. ''''And INT doesn''t increase when leveling up, so any title or equipment that has bonus INT should be prioritized.'''' ''''Makes sense.'''' I nod in understanding. Having a teacher like him is truly reassuring. ''''By the way, are you really fine with your new name?'''' Ariel calls out. ''''You didn''t seem to like it that much.'''' Skely hesitates for a second. ''''It''s fine. I am not the man I used to be anymore. There''s no reason to cling to the old.'''' He replies. ''''Why, it''s a nice name though?'''' I interjects. '''''''' ... '''''''' What? ''''Anyway, we''re almost there.'''' Ariel coughs a few times and says. ''''Good.'''' We decided to hunt together to raise Ariel''s level so she can buy [Inspect], which would help us immensely as she is our primary scout, and to test out Smiley''s abilities as well. Though there is still one thing I''m curious about. ''''Why do you have [Cuteness] in the first place, Ariel?'''' ''''Why? I used to be the cutest and most charming Saintess of all, that''s why.'''' Ariel replies proudly. ''''It went down from level nine to six though.'''' She is cute, that''s not wrong. ''''Shh.'''' Skely in front of us shushes, raising his index finger. ''''There they are.'''' As I peer through the dense trees into a clearing, I see a bunch of blue jellyfish floating lazily in the air. Six of them, to be exact. Ariel discovered lots of monster hoards after wandering outside almost every night for a long time. The only problem is that she didn''t know any of their levels to determine if they''re good opponents or not, that''s why buying [Inspect] is crucial for her. [Zircon Jellyfish Lv13] [Zircon Jellyfish Lv12] [Zircon Jellyfish Lv15] Okay, good level range. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Jellyfish Title: Level: 15 HP: 36/36 MP: 25/30 STR: 3.1 INT: 3.6 AGI: 2.7 STA: 2.4 Skill: [Float Lv.6], [Puff Lv.4], [Reflective Counter Lv.3]. State: Normal. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- A quick look at their skills tells me that they can inflate spikes like a puffish and counter a percentage of the damage they receive to the enemy for the duration of that skill. The floating skill is not very important. ''''We can do this.'''' I whisper. ''''Absolutely.'''' Skely affirms. ''''What''s our strategy?'''' Ariel pokes her head out. ''''Just stack mental debuffs on them, then finish them off.'''' After receiving a nod from each of them, I crouch down to meet Smiley. ''''Smiley, you use you [Induce Madness] on all of them, alright?'''' auf Smiley immediately jumps into the clearing and runs to the center of the group. As the jellyfish begin to react, a red aura explodes from Smiley''s body, creating a red dome covering the whole clearing. The unfortunate monsters'' bodies start to distort wildly as they wriggle in the air, they appear to be stunned, although their HP is not decreasing. Smiley then turns around to ''smile'' at us, with his signature smile and glowing eyes, making Ariel and Skely flinch for a second. ''''M-My turn...!'''' Ariel flies in and does her wail, this time making our enemies fall to the ground and taking a chunk of HP from them as well. ''''This isn''t even a fight.'''' I sigh lightly and step into the clearing together with Skely, activating my [Domination]. The jellyfish that were wiggling their legs or tentacles are now completely motionless, lying as if dead. ''''Each of you finish three of them.'''' I say. ''''Okay!'''' auf Smiley immediately jumps on a jellyfish and munches its flesh hungrily, while Ariel manifests her hands and catches a light spear from Skely, ready to stab them to death. Normally, the undead would take immense damage when exposed to any form of light magic, but in this system, elemental magic can''t do any damage to the user, so Skely can still use light magic. In addition, party members cannot harm each other, so Skely''s spear does no damage to Ariel at the moment. Talk about the party function, apparently, the experience gained when killing an enemy in a party or a group is divided by contribution, so I''d imagine there''s no ''EXP carry'' in this world, as Chloe would say. auf ''''Oh, you went up by a whopping 7 levels... Did you just get bigger?'''' Smiley is undoubtedly bigger now, I''d say fifty percent bigger than before. Still cute regardless. ''''I''m level 9 now~!'''' Ariel shouts excitedly. ''''Now I can buy-'''' BOOM '''''''' !!! '''''''' Suddenly, a huge gust of wind, like a typhoon, blows on us. I quickly look up and see a figure I never thought I would see. Under the moonlight, a giant owl with white feathers, a body big enough to not fit into a normal house, is staring at us curiously. ''''M-Mom...?!'''' I inadvertedly mutter. Case 12: Family reunion. Okay, let''s calm down, it doesn''t look like it wants to attack us. [Inspect]. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Snow Owl Title: -- Level: 35 HP: 130/130 MP: 144/144 STR: 4.8 INT: 5.1 AGI: 5.6 STA: 4.5 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv8], [Night Vision Lv.8], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.8], [Stealth Lv.7], [Flight Lv.6], [Inspect Lv.5], [Wind Magic Lv.5], [Parallel Thinking Lv.4],...> State: Normal. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay, I can''t beat that. ''''What do we do, Lady Aurora?'''' Skely whispers. ''''Keep up your guard, but don''t attack yet.'''' I whisper back. '''''''' ... '''''''' The place falls into silence as the owl stares at us intently, perching on a big tree nearby, though I don''t think that branch can support its weight... Probably because it''s using a skill. Not important. THUD '''''''' !!! '''''''' It jumps down to the ground and slowly walks towards us, eyes blinking repeatedly. In respond, I raise my leg to touch Smiley in case I need to teleport away, because you need to touch someone physically to bring them with you. The owl is now standing right before us, focusing its eyes solely on me. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Uh?!'''' It reaches its giant wing out and strokes my head rather roughly, messing up my already messy hair. Not stopping at that, it wraps my entire body in its wing and lifts me up, bringing me closer to its face. ''''Wait, don''t attack.'''' I speak out louder than usual. HOOT HOOT ''''...Sorry, I don''t understand that.'''' HOOT It puts me down and turns around before seemingly couches down, mouth keep hooting something. ''''Do you guys understand it?'''' '''''''' No. '''''''' Both of them shake their heads at the same time. What''s the use of [Language], then? ''''Isn''t this your mother?'''' Ariel asks with a confused face. ''''You''re a snow owl, right?'''' ''''I mean, that could be possible... Ah, wait, Smiley...!'''' The silly dog has somehow jumped on the owl''s back and is sitting there very casually and comfortably. auf auf If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. You want me to climb on it too...? ''''Let''s just go, Lady Aurora.'''' Skely says after a light sigh. ''''It doesn''t seem hostile. We can teleport either way.'''' ''''Hah... Fine.'''' So we both climb on the owl''s back, and it feels dangerously close to a bed up here, warm and fluffy. I could sleep here all day... ''''Can you keep up with its flying speed?'''' I turn around and ask Ariel. ''''Uh... Probably not.'''' She replies and flies closer to me. ''''I''ll just manifest here.'''' Ariel''s body turns physical again and she falls right between Skely and me. ''''We can go now.'''' I hold Ariel''s hand and tap the owl a few times. HOOT With that, we begin our ascent into the night sky, where the bright moon illuminates our path, along with the vast forest that I have never been able to admire before. The owl flaps its wings calmly and rhythmically, providing us with a rather stable flight session. The wind is still too loud though. ''''Woah...'''' As we climb higher and higher, beyond the forest and the horizon, I see an ocean of golden-white light coming from the distance. It''s... A civilization. Though vaguely, I can still make out the general shapes of the buildings. In addition to those, there is also a big castle quite near this forest, right next to it, even. Perhaps noticing me staring in that distance, Skely begins his explanation. ''''That way is the Astra Empire, Lady Aurora!'''' He shouts, trying to get his voice through the screeching wind. ''''And the castle is where the Academy is!'''' ''''I see!'''' I shout back. After a bit more of flying, the owl begins to gradually lower our altitude. It seems like we''ve reached our destination. And as I have suspected, it is indeed the place where I first woke up in this world. Which means that this owl is probably my mom... I still remember these eggs, even the one I was in. THUD We land on the ground with a big shockwave, making the empty eggshells near the trees roll around. As we jump down from my mom''s back, I can hear small, high-pitched hoots coming from behind the trees. One, two, three, four, five... More than a dozen white heads pop out, all staring at me with their orange eyes intently. '''''''' ... '''''''' Seconds later, I''m surrounded by a bunch of child-sized white owls. Some hoots at me while tilting their heads, some blink repeatedly while standing motionless, some snuggle up my legs affectionately. My siblings, you guys were alive after all...! Let''s see what''s their statuses are like. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Snow Owl Title: -- Level: 2 HP: 10/10 MP: 12/12 STR: 1.9 INT: 5.0 AGI: 2.3 STA: 2.1 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv2], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.1], [Stealth Lv.1]. State: Normal. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Their skills are literally the same as mine when I first woke up... ''''What is this family reunion...?'''' Ariel mutters in disbelief. ''''It looks like they''re indeed my family.'''' I nod in understanding. ''''No, you look nothing like them?!'''' ''''The important thing is that we''re getting along, isn''t it?'''' I point to a certain owl, who''s using its wing to touch Smiley very cautiously, like treating a precious baby. ''''...'''' While Ariel is speechless, it seems like Skely has already came up with something. ''''Lady Aurora, why don''t we ally with them?'''' He says while looking at the big owl. ''''Better if we make them your followers.'''' ''''I was thinking about that, too.'''' I reply. ''''But probably not followers.'''' ''''Why not?'''' ''''...Just because.'''' She''s my first mom, and they''re my first siblings, even if they don''t look anything like me. I don''t want to do that. Oh, wait, that might be my dad instead... Whatever. ''''I see.'''' Skely shrugs. I look at my mom straight in the eyes and then send her the invitation. [Ally request sent] She notices the message and ponders for a bit, looking alternatively between me and my current party before using her beak to tap the message. [ -- has become your ally] ''''Thanks, mom.'''' I smile lightly. ''''For these little ones... They''ll listen to their mom anyway, let''s leave them for later.'''' ''''That should be good enough.'''' Skely replies, looking at Ariel as she tries to stroke an owl''s head, but is ignored by it instead. Now I just need to find three more followers to fill up my linked skill thingy. It is seriously broken, I mean, I could get five legendary skills for free? Count me in anyday. Smiley is already my follower, but I couldn''t copy any of his two skills. Apparently they can''t be copied, which is fair enough, they''re ''unique'' after all. HOOT Mom walks closer to me and lifts my hood, together with my body up using her beak, then puts me right in the middle of the little owls. ''''...'''' HOOT HOOT What''s she saying... Okay, let''s just try copying Ariel''s [Language], even if it doesn''t work, it will still be better than [Cuteness]. [Successfully linked Ariel''s skill: Language] HOOT HOOT Oh? Wait, I''m actually understanding her...! ''''You want me to hunt together with you all?'''' HOOT Mom nods merrily, eyes squinting. ''''What do you guys think?'''' I turn to Ariel and Skely. ''''Why not? We can hunt on even bigger scale with her.'''' Skely looks at mom and replies. ''''No objection.'''' Ariel adds. Alright then. Wait, so I still have to ally all of these little ones? I certainly don''t want them to turn crazy because of Smiley. Case 13: Hunting with siblings. HOOT~ HOOT~ After allying all of the little owls, which took quite a while because they would often accidentally press decline, we are now following owl mom to hunt. Hunting in a larger party is always safer and sometimes more efficient, even if you get less experience, that''s what Chloe said. HOOT~ HOOT~ Though... I have no idea why they''ve been singing this weird song since earlier. Both the mother and the kids trotting behind her. There seems to be a certain rhythm to the song, but the main thing is that it is affecting my hearing. Sure, if I try to focus, I can still make out the small sounds in the distance... [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Enhanced Hearing Lv.1 has become Lv.2] ''''...'''' Don''t tell me this is on purpose...? ''''Hoot~ Hoot~'''' Stop mimicking them, Ariel. It''ll affect your brain. auf auf Not you too, Smiley... Aside from that, I wonder what we will be hunting soon. I tried to ask mom, but she just told me to follow her. Well, worst case, I''ll just teleport back to the cave.
Listening to that rhythm for an extended period of time was quite grating, but now it''s over. In front of us stands an old-looking stone building overgrown with vines and small plants, for the size... I think it could fit two or three owl moms. The front door is unusually large as well. The style though, I can''t really decipher if it''s closer to modern buildings or ancient buildings. ''''Interesting...'''' Skely stares intently at the vague patterns left on the wall of the building. ''''So there was something intelligent enough to build this here.'''' ''''Never seen these patterns before?'''' I ask. ''''The Zircon forest was basically not explored by anyone due to the sheer dangerousness of it. The people who braved in, they never came out.'''' He grazes his palm gently across the vines. ''''Can''t you just teleport in and out?'''' ''''Not everybody has access to it, Lady Aurora.'''' He turns to me. ''''In my era, there were only four known people with the skill, including me.'''' ''''The compatibleness of skills, huh...'''' HOOT HOOT ''''Ah, alright, we''ll follow you right away.'''' So we return to behind owl mom again, waiting for her next move. She looks around briefly, then peers into the building with her head, blocking the entire large doorway. HOOT She backs away and pushes the little owls in, then stares at us intently, as if urging us to go inside with them. ''''Fine, fine.'''' I enter the building with my party. Hm? I wonder why mom is not coming in. Oh, well. The interior of the building is a mess, to say the least. From the glass pieces lying on the ground, likely from the broken windows, to the remains of what I would assume furniture, to the walls that used to separate rooms being knocked down, and then... ''''There are so many eggs...'''' Ariel scans the room curiously. [Zircon Basilisk Lv.1] [Zircon Basilisk Lv.1] [Zircon Basilisk Lv.1] Oh? Are they the same species as the one I met when I was born? ''''Maybe she wants us to earn experience from those?'''' I look back at owl mom, who is staring at the little owls running around the house. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ''''Let these little ones do it, Lady Aurora'''' Skely interjects, pointing to a rather witty owl, who''s already using [Sharp Claw] to poke one of the eggs. ''''Clearing out level one opponents won''t make any difference for us.'''' ''''That''s true.'''' I crouch down and stroke Smiley''s back. ''''Hmm...'''' If there are eggs, then there must also be a mother. I''m sure we''re not here just to poke some eggs, isn''t that right, mom? '''''''' ... '''''''' rustle Bingo. Something is moving through the bushes. Not step by step, but slithering. It looks like mom picked on that as well, judging from how she''s preparing herself right now. Only seconds later, through the broken window, I see a long, greyish figure burst out of the bushes, flying with incredible speed toward mom. HOOT Mom immediately raises one of her legs with claws glowing golden to stop the attack. The ''thing'' collides head first with her claw, sounding a loud keng, like metal hitting metal. Only then, can I see the true appearance of it. Glassy grey scales, golden slit eyes, and a body as big as a tree trunk. It''s my childhood villain - Mister Snake. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Basilisk Title: -- Level: 33 HP: 136/136 MP: 116/123 STR: 4.3 INT: 4.7 AGI: 5.4 STA: 4.8 Skill: [Sharp Fang Lv.9], [Hard Scale Lv.8], [Enhanced Vision Lv.7], [Stealth Lv.5], [Bite Lv.5], [Inspect Lv.4], [Lightning Magic Lv.5]. State: Agitated. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay, so its skills work similar to what I know, and mostly for improving its physical abilities, except for [Lightning Magic]. [Lightning Magic: Enable the user to control lightning magic] [Rare] I hate whoever made the descriptions for these skills, such nothing burgers. While I''m busy thinking about that, it seems like the power struggle between mom and the snake has come to an end. Mom decisively kicks the snake away, sending it flying straight into the trees in the distance. [HP: 130/136] It barely did any damage to the snake though. ''''Ariel, you stay behind.'''' Skely speaks up. ''''Your skills won''t be able to do anything to it.'''' ''''Smiley, you too.'''' I tell my puppy. ''''Understood.'''' auf In most cases, having a level significantly higher than your opponent would help you negate their skills, especially debuff skills, that''s what Skely told me. Looking out the window again, the snake seems to have recovered and is now eyeing mom angrily. Mom, on the other hand, is hovering calmly over her opponent, occasionally firing wind blades from her claws at the snake, which pretty much dodges them all. It seems like we have to come up with something to help mom while she''s playing with the snake, if we want the experience, that is. ''''Any tactics?'''' I ask Skely. ''''Let me think for a moment...'''' Hmm... Is there anything we can use against that one... I''d imagine its scales are extremely tough to pierce, judging from its [Hard Scale], so I have to somehow expose its flesh. But if I go out there like this, I''ll get ''one-shotted'' right away. Right, the gauntlet. If I could extend the range of my claws however I wanted according to the amount of mana I used, shouldn''t I be able to extend them all the way through the scale and into the flesh itself? Or would my claws bounce back? ''''Lady Aurora, let''s go up the roof. I want to snipe its eyes safely on there.'''' Skely extends his arm to me. ''''Good plan.'''' I grab his palm. I still can''t get used to this bone texture though. Now on the rooftop, I can see the battlefield more clearly. The snake seems quite frustrated. It tries to jab at mom multiple times to bite her down, but mom can fly, so there''s not much competition there. BOOM ''''Oh.'''' From the snake''s mouth, a sudden bolt of lightning shot toward Mother, accompanied by an almost deafening noise. Mom fortunately escaped that, having only a light burn on her wing. ''''O Holy Light, grant me the power to purify evil.'''' Skely points at the snake''s head and chants. A golden chain bursts out of his back and wiggles its way toward its enemy, much like a snake. Once again, with Skely''s phenomenal aim, the pointed tip of the chain stabs the unexpected snake right through its left eye, red blood spurting as the snake writhes violently, its body whipping the poor trees repeatedly. The chain disappears right after that. HOOT Not missing this chance, mom immediately jumps at the snake and slashes at its body with her claw, causing it to become even more agitated. [HP:92/136] Good, keep going- '''''''' !!! '''''''' In its little meltdown, the snake somehow spots us all the way up here and starts to rush toward us. ''''Lady Aurora!'''' Skely extends his arm again. ''''You run first. I have something I want to try.'''' I reply. Skely looks alternatively between me and the approaching snake before nodding slightly and blinking away. I activate the gauntlet ability on [Sharp Claw], setting it to ten meters, and patiently wait for the snake to come. Just as it''s about to devour me with its gaping mouth, I blink nine meters to the side and raise my arm, aligning it so that the tip of my claw blade would cut through its interior if it continued on that path. "Oh, it''s working." HISS The foolish snake lets out a piercing shriek as I feel my blade run fairly smoothly through its flesh, but from the outside, it doesn''t seem to hurt at all. I guess this is what you would call ''internal injury''. [HP:86/136] [HP:79/136] [HP:70/136] [HP:62/136] Heheheheh... I can practically hear my experience going up... The system doesn''t have any sound though. Case 14: Icy-cold owl. [HP: 54/136] ''''Oh.'''' Hm, the gauntlet''s activation time is over. I forgot that I only had five seconds. BOOM The snake flies head-first into the tree behind the house, once again, writhing in pain. Well, I managed to deal a significant amount of damage to it, so I''ll be satisfied with that. Now, how should I kill it- HOOT Mom flies past me, accompanied by a strong gust of wind that almost knocks me over. Her claws glow golden again as she grabs the poor snake near its head, this time digging through the scales into the tender flesh. HISS [HP: 35/136] The monster''s HP rapidly decreases as mom tightens her grip, squeezing its body to the point where broken scales shoot out due to the immense pressure. [HP: 19/136] Goodbye, Mister Snake. You gave me quite a scare back then. Oh, wait, it''s a female, right? HISS Mrs Snake keeps struggling for her life, but no matter how hard she tries, mom''s grip proves difficult to escape. Eventually, her body falls lifeless onto the ground. [You have defeated a Lv.33 Zircon Basilisk] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.12 has become Lv.14] [2 skill point acquired] Mhm, two levels. Not bad. gulp Maybe I can use some snake meat too. I''m hungry. But first, regroup. I don''t want to waste my MP teleporting down, and I can only blink to places I can see, so no ''wallhack'', though I''m not sure if I''m using that term right. Hmm... The building is around two stories tall, can I jump down from here? Should be fine, I''m level fifteen after all. Plus, I have my wings. ''''Ya...!'''' I jump forward lightly, flapping my wings as fast as I can. ''''Ack!'''' Unfortunately for me, it seems like I was overestimating myself. I managed to land on my feet somehow, but now my ankles hurt. ''''Ugh...'''' I let out a groan, dragging myself into the house. ''''Aurora~!'''' Ariel notices me and waves. ''''Good work.'''' auf Smiley jumps right into my arms. ''''Lady Aurora, what in the world did you do for the basilisk to lose that much HP?'''' Skely asks curiously. I raise the gauntlet. ''''This, coupled with [Sharp Claw], my blade bypassed its scales entirely.'''' ''''Hoh~ That''s a clever way of using the item indeed... Wait, are you hurting?'''' ''''...Yeah. I thought I would be fine jumping down from the roof.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''Please don''t be so careless next time.'''' ''''...Alright. And by the way, I want to ask you for some advice on buying skills.'''' I sit on the floor, massaging my ankles. ''''I''ve been eyeing [Heal] since yesterday, and I''d like a recommendation for an attacking skill with diverse patterns as well.'''' Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I seriously need more ways to deal damage. ''''You should absolutely buy [Heal] if you can, Lady Aurora. It''s one of the most useful skills around, even though its grade is only [Rare].'''' That''s what I thought as well. ''''Alright, bought it.'''' [Skill: Heal Lv.1 acquired] Two MP per usage, amount of healing depends on the level of the skill, okay. Let''s use it right away. ''''Ooh...'''' I exclaim as my hands are imbued with golden light, and with a simple touch to my ankles, the pain is gone entirely. ''''For attacking skills, magic generally has the most patterns, and it is the most popular option as well.'''' Skely ponders. ''''Each person usually has access to two or three elemental types. How are your, Lady Aurora?'''' ''''Er, let me see...'''' I open the [Rare] tab, which I remember seeing elemental magic there before. ''''One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight. Eight of them in total.'''' ''''Isn''t that like, all of them...?'''' Ariel tilts her head. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''What did I expect from you...'''' Skely facepalms. ''''Either way, you should choose an element that you feel comfortable with first.'''' I don''t know that though, it''s not like I used or studied magic back on Earth. ''''Why are you even hesitating? Your race is literally ''snow owl''.'''' Ariel speaks up. '''''''' ... '''''''' I mean, I saw mom using ice and wind magic, so I might be good at those. [Skill: Ice Magic Lv.1 acquired] ''''Alright, bought.'''' I stand up again, feeling my brand-new ankles. ''''I have one point left, any suggestions?'''' ''''Because you already have [Heal], I would suggest getting [MP Regeneration].'''' Let''s see, increase the rate of MP recovery by 5%. Sounds good enough. ''''Sure.'''' [Skill: MP regeneration Lv.1 acquired] Alright. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: The Underdog Level: 14 HP: 39/39 MP: 49/49 STR: 3.4 INT: 8.2 AGI: 3.8 STA: 3.3 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.4], [Domination Lv.3], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.2], [Stealth Lv.2], [Inspect Lv.1], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1], [Heal Lv.1], [Ice Magic Lv.1], [MP Regeneration Lv.1] [Language Lv.1], [Blink Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- ''''Now that''s done, let''s regroup with mom for a bit.'''' I want to negotiate the snake meat.
Getting closer to mom, I can''t help but admire her. She has already skinned the giant snake, now casually cutting its body into small chunks. It looks like she gained a level as well. ''''Mom.'''' I call her, a dozen of my siblings trotting behind me. HOOT Mom pushes one of the chunks toward me. Well, I don''t even have to negotiate. ''''Thanks. I''ll take it.''''
Because the night was still young, I decided to test my ice magic with Skely, who allegedly was a master in the art of magic. I left mom and her children near the fireplace I made for roasting the meat and went to a clearing nearby. ''''Now, explain to me how magic works.'''' Skely ponders for a brief moment before snapping his finger, but instead of a pop, I just hear a loud clack. Poor soul. ''''For starters, there were theories floating around on how exactly magic works, but ultimately no theory was without faults or inconsistencies.'''' So no one knows it, then? ''''Instead, I think it would be more beneficial to just focus on its utilizations.'''' ''''Agreed.'''' ''''With magic in general, you can basically create whatever attacks or moves you want, as long as you pay enough MP to the system.'''' ''''And the efficiency, along with power increases when the skill levels up?'''' ''''Exactly. That is the gist of it. The rest depends on your imagination, and, well, INT stat.'''' ''''What about the chanting that you did, then?'''' ''''Chanting helps boost the speed of casting by creating a clearer image of elements, though with your INT, I think you might not even need it.'''' ''''Let me try.'''' Raise my hand into the air, and then, er... Ice spear! ''''Oh?'''' Out of nowhere, an ice blob appears near my hand. It quickly grows larger and longer, eventually reaching a point where it is the size of an ordinary metal pipe. That costed one MP, pretty decent. When I try to funnel more MP, nothing happens though. It seems like this is the limit for now. ''''You know, people with INT as high as you were basically extinct back in my era.'''' His era, huh... ''''...Hey. Don''t you want to go back to civilization?'''' I launch the ice spear into a tree nearby and ask. ''''Not really.'''' Skely sighs lightly, turning to Ariel and Smiley playing in the distance. ''''Ariel was my only family, and it''s not like they would accept a skeleton as a member of society or anything, no matter how much time has changed.'''' ''''Hmm~'''' I hum and conjure a small shield this time, it seems quite weak though. ''''How about you, Lady Aurora?'''' ''''Nope.'''' I crouch down and shove the shield against a rock. Broke instantly. ''''I don''t know any people there. Instead, I know you and Ariel. If you guys won''t go, then I won''t as well.'''' ''''I see... Though, I''m still curious. About what happened after I died.'''' Hmm... An ice sword is pretty useless for now. Let''s try bursting spikes from the ground instead. ''''We can go back there once we''re strong then. Overwhelmingly strong. To the point where even all of them won''t be able to go against us.'''' ''''Hahah, I like that idea.'''' Oh, the spikes are pretty fast... Geh, cost a lot of MP though. ''''Well, I got a decent grasp of the magic now. Thanks.'''' ''''Not a problem, Lady Aurora. What should be our next move, then?'''' ''''Continue hunting, of course.'''' Case 15: Sweet orcs hunting. rustle ''''Right, Lady Aurora.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''What will you do about Smiley''s skill points?'''' Skely looks down at the puppy walking near my legs. ''''Ah, there''s that too, I suppose.'''' I follow Skely''s gaze. ''''What do you think I should do?'''' Skely keeps staring at Smiley, stroking his chin. ''''Normally, pet owners would try to direct their pets'' skills according to their purpose, but sometimes they would also let their pets choose the skills they wanted.'''' ''''I will leave it to Smiley, then.'''' I reply. I''m not raising him to be my weapon or anything. Besides, I''m too lazy for that. I''m honestly overwhelmed with all these game features already. ''''It''s this way~'''' Our friendly ghost, who has gone quite far from us, waves. Anyway, we''re now on our journey to massacre some more monsters for personal gain. Talking about personal gains, aka EXP, I asked Skely about the average level of people in his era, and he said it was around ten. Level forty, and you will be considered a ''strong'' person. Level fifty-five, a master, and level seventy or above are considered to be the strongest of humanity. So I''m barely above average, which might seem lackluster, but you have to remember that it has only been a few days since I got here. Okay, let''s not get distracted further. We have arrived at the location already. Hiding goes first. ''''One, two. Just as I remember.'''' Ariel whispers. In the distance is a cave. A different one from these siblings''. A quick glance at the entrance tells me that there are two tall, muscular, green-looking creatures¡ªorcs guarding the entrance. They each have a large club in their hand as well. [Zircon Orc Lv.13] [Zircon Orc Lv.14] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Inspect Lv.1 has become Lv.2] Oh, okay. But let''s put that for later. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Orc Title: -- Level: 14 HP: 56/56 MP: 33/33 STR: 4.1 INT: 3.4 AGI: 3.1 STA: 4.0 Skill: [Smash Lv.4], [Physical Nullification Lv.3], [HP Regeneration Lv.3], [Berserk Lv.2], [Pain Tolerance Lv.2]. State: Normal. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Its skills are nothing special, 4.1 STR though, that''s a problem. And [Berserk] as well. [Berserk: Enable the user to consume their sanity for increased stats.] [Rare] Again, no specified information, whoever made these descriptions should be fired. ''''Their levels are not that high. We can take them.'''' I tighten my gauntlet and stand up. ''''But we should give them a surprise first.''''
''''Ready?'''' Both Skely and Ariel nod at the same time, and we officially begin the operation. I activate [Stealth] and run to right behind one of the orcs, fortunately, it doesn''t seem to acknowledge me. There is one thing I want to try. If there is one thing I learned after fighting Mrs Snake, it would be that this gauntlet is seriously broken. ''''Hu...'''' I aim my hand at the left side of the orc''s back. [Sharp Claw]. Severance set to one meter. ARGH The green monster lets out a painful gasp as I squeeze its heart with my claw, and with a dull thud, the tender heart immediately bursts into pieces, sending the huge body falling helplessly to the ground. Excellent. It should work for brains as well. [You have defeated a Lv.13 Zircon Orc] ''''Mn?'''' The atmosphere surrounding me suddenly turns red, it''s Smiley''s doing. Glancing to the side, I see the other awake one is already being tackled by my party members as well, with a golden chain lodged in its chest. The orc tries desperately to swing his club with his last breath, but it doesn''t seem like he''s seeing anything right, if at all. THUD Alright, that one is dead, too. ''''Good job.'''' I tell Skely, who has just walked over to me and Smiley. ''''I''m honored.'''' He replies calmly. '''''''' ... '''''''' Well, now we wait until Ariel comes back from her scouting mission, I suppose.
''''I''m here~!'''' ''''Oh, Ariel, how''s it inside?'''' ''''Um... I don''t think we should go straight in.'''' Ariel frowns a little bit. ''''Around fifteen more orcs at around the levels of these two, and another one at level twenty-three.'''' ''''A commander?'''' Skely asks. ''''Um, a commander. It has really high stats, in the middle range of 4.'''' ''''How about its skills?'''' I ponder. ''''Nothing too different from these guys here, but I remember there was [Prediction], level three.'''' ''''That''s an annoying skill to deal with.'''' Skely comments. I remember that one being in the shop. [Prediction: Enable the user to predict 0.2 seconds in the future. Cost: 3 MP, CD: 3 seconds] [Epic] ''''0.2 seconds at level one, and it has it at level three...'''' I mutter. ''''Well, we''ll proceed with the plan either way.'''' ''''I agree, let''s see how much damage this will deal to them.'''' Skely turns to the giant pile of dry leaves and logs sitting at the entrance of the cave. The three of us, including Smiley, gathered while Ariel was gone. Smiley is such a good boy. ''''They''re all sleeping, right?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' I nod in confirmation and walk over to the pieces of wood that I''ve prepared for making a fire. Let''s be careful not to burn my feathers. ''''Hm... It''s unfortunate that I''ve lost my fire magic after turning into an undead.'''' Skely says. ''''Do you want it back, brother?'''' Ariel asks. ''''Probably. Though I wasn''t using it that much back when I was a human anyway.'''' Hmm... Maybe I should get fire magic too, even if it won''t help me fight, it will be convenient, at least. But I don''t know if I will ever have enough spare skill points to buy it... ''''Oh, there we go.'''' I toss the burning leaf into the pile and watch as the fire spreads rapidly, eventually engulfing the entire entrance. ''''Well, let''s go wait in the distance.''''
'''''''' ... '''''''' Sitting on a tree branch while looking at the burning cave is pretty relaxing, actually. Maybe I have the potential to become an arsonist. ''''By the way, how would the experience be divided if we managed to kill them like this?'''' I ask Skely, who''s sitting beside me. ''''I believe it would be distributed equally for all of us.'''' ''''Why?'''' ''''No one knows exactly.'''' ''''Hm~'''' I guess that''s fine. [You have defeated a Lv.14 Zircon Orc] ''''Oh, it''s working~!'''' Ariel flies around excitedly. [You have defeated a Lv.12 Zircon Orc]
[You have defeated a Lv.15 Zircon Orc] Fourteen... [You have defeated a Lv.11 Zircon Orc] Fifteen. ''''That''s all of them, except for the commander.'''' Ariel smiles contently. Being an arsonist proved to be extremely efficient. I and Skely went up by one level each, while the other two went up by two. ''''Now, the question is, what happened to the commander-'''' ROARR Suddenly, a huge figure engulfed in flame jumps out of the cave, accompanied by a piercing scream. After the fire dies down, I can see that it has copper brown skin, a bald head, bulging muscles, and strangely, a long Kanata hanging at its waist. No doubt, that is the orc commander. ''''Alright, it''s time to start the hunt.'''' C-A 2: Getting used to a new life. clack clack In the large dining room, all that can be heard is the sound of the tableware clanging against each other. No one speaks, no one makes unnecessary noises. So this is how it feels like to live in a noble household. Utterly boring. ''''Amelia.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Amelia?'''' Oh, it''s me. ''''Yes, father?'''' ''''Can you tell me what happened?'''' The relatively good-looking middle-aged man with the same blonde hair and blue eyes as me asks. ''''...I was just feeling down. Nothing happened, Father.'''' ''''I see. If you have any trouble, just tell me.'''' ''''Yes, father.'''' Well, at least this man seems to be a good father, both from the game and from what I''ve seen so far. ''''Or, if you don''t want to tell him, then come to me.'''' The woman sitting opposite me speaks up. ''''Yes, mother.'''' Amelia''s mother in the game wasn''t mentioned much. But I guess this is where most of her beauty came from, with how beautiful her mother is. Hah... It''s been a day since I''ve possessed this body. Getting used to this new environment was needlessly tiring and boring. There is virtually zero entertainment here. On top of that, my interactions with Amelia''s family were and still are awkward, mainly because I have no idea how to treat them. So, I decided to just gloss them over. The only thing I''m caring about right now is how to get stronger. Now, there are three main ways to do that in the game, one is leveling up, two is acquiring skills, and three is acquiring equipment. Leveling up is straightforward, one just needs to defeat other creatures to gain experience to get to the next level, and your stats, except for INT, will increase along with it. Skills can be either bought or acquired by fulfilling certain conditions. The main source of skills is from the shop, and therefore, skill points are very important as there are only a few ways to earn them. Fortunately, Amelia wasn''t a fool. She chose her skills quite well, in fact. I just need to improve this body and its skills further. And finally, equipment. These are called ''named items'' in this world, and they are scattered all over the maps. I jotted down the ones that are easy to get, and ones that are broken already, so I just need to get them when I can. Most of them are in the academy or the evil forest, some are at other places. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I personally would love to have something like the absolute barrier necklace, or the gauntlet of severance first... But they''re hard to get right now. So until my admission into the academy, I want to master the control of this body and its skills, and maybe level up some more by going on expeditions. The first major enemy won''t appear until the opening ceremony anyway. Phew... It''s time to test this body. ''''Please excuse me.'''' I stand up and bow lightly before walking out of the dining room.
''''Hap!'''' My sword rips through the air with a loud whistle and runs smoothly through the metal pillar, slicing it in half as easily as if it were butter. ''''Hah... Ridiculous.'''' I mutter, staring at the rolling piece of metal on the floor. I''ve never touched a sword before, and this is what I can do after trying it out just a few times... Well, it''s muscle memory, I suppose. And not to mention, Amelia is literally the head of the first-year students - the strongest of them freshmen, counting in both the Magic Department and the Knight Department. ''''Let''s try fire magic next.'''' I aim my hand at the still-standing part of the pillar and will my magic. Instantly, a flock of fire appears in front of my palm, it rapidly inflates until it reaches the size of a basketball. Strangely, it doesn''t feel hot. boom When I think about launching it, the fireball immediately runs away from my hand to the pillar, blasting it with a small explosion. It managed to melt a bit of the metal, which is commendable, considering that the skill is only at level five. ''''...'''' Let''s make a flame sword. ''''Oh.'''' The blade of my sword suddenly catches fire, burning ferociously. And how much MP does it cost to maintain this again? This is one of the many inconveniences of the system - not providing enough information. It''s not a wonder why they made an entire subject about exploring the system. Well, considering the state of the system''s creator, this does make sense, I guess. Either way, let''s try some more moves. I''ve always dreamt of being able to wield a flame sword after all. ''''Hah... I really want to show her this.''''
Roughly two weeks after my possession, and I''m somewhat used to this life. That doesn''t mean that it is exciting. No, not at all. A routine of training, eating, studying, sleeping, repeated day after day... It''s boring as hell. Well, at least I can go on an expedition tomorrow. Can''t wait to test my skills on those monsters. ''''...My Lady?'''' Nydia''s voice sounds behind me. ''''What?'''' I turn away from the nightly cityscape out the window. ''''Can I ask what is on your mind?'''' ''''Hah.'''' I sneer. ''''Getting quite bold, aren''t you?'''' Hearing that, Nydia gulps nervously, but doesn''t seem to be as scared as she used to be when she thought I got mad during the past two weeks. ''''I''m sorry if I overstepped any boundaries.'''' She bows her head. ''''No, it''s fine.'''' I reply nonchalantly. '''''''' ... '''''''' What? You still want me to speak? ''''Nydia.'''' ''''Yes, My Lady.'''' ''''Do you like boys or girls?'''' ''''H-Huh?!'''' What are you getting flustered for? You literally asked for it. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''I-I think girls... My Lady.'''' Figured. She''s not a heroine for nothing. And fortunately for both Nydia and I, this world generally allows same-sex marriages. Maybe I''ll marry Aurora in this world. Saves the hassle. ''''Is that so.'''' I reply nonchalantly. ''''What type of girls do you like?'''' ''''Eh...'''' Nydia ponders again. ''''I... Would like a bird girl just like me, maybe, heheheh...'''' She scratches her cheek. ''''How about you, My Lady?'''' ''''I have a person I like already.'''' I reply. ''''Really?! Can you tell me who it is??'''' I would love to, but she''s not in this world. I don''t want to sound like I have an imagined crush. ''''Go fetch me some tea.'''' ''''Eh~'''' Nydia pouts, but still obeys my order. But a bird girl, huh... I wonder what Aurora would look like with a pair of wings. ''''...'''' gulp That might be really hot. Case 16: A brand new weapon. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Commander Orc Title: -- Level: 23 HP: 62/80 MP: 62/65 STR: 4.8 INT: 4.0 AGI: 4.4 STA: 4.4 Skill: [Smash Lv.6], [Physical Nullification Lv.5], [Berserk Lv.4], [HP Regeneration Lv.3], [Prediction Lv.3], [Pain Tolerance Lv.3], [Mental Nullification Lv.2]. State: Enraged. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ''''What''s the strategy?'''' Ariel asks. ''''He can probably dodge our decisive attacks with [Prediction], so find a way to restrain him.'''' I reply. ''''Ariel and Smiley will apply the debuffs.'''' ''''Alright!'''' auf ''''I think can cast two chains now, Lady Aurora. That should be enough to immobilize him for some seconds.'''' ''''Alright. We''ll go in at the same time, make it quick.'''' I jump off the tree and activate [Stealth]. As I run at full speed toward the orc, I can see it looking around furiously, likely trying to find the culprit who burned his house. [Sharp Claw], [Blink], [Domination]. ''''!!'''' The orc immediately holds his Katana up and turns around to block my sneak attack. My claw sword collides with the spine of his Katana, and even though I''m pressing him down with my weight, he doesn''t budge at all. Realizing that I''m inferior in terms of strength, he quickly flings me away easily, sending me rolling on the ground. Unfortunately for him, right when he is about to charge at me, two golden chains have already caught his ankles, leaving him struggling to move. On top of that, the atmosphere around him suddenly turns bright red and a certain banshee creeps up behind him. GYA??¦µ¦Ä??¨¨ Needless to say, the orc is stunned. ''''Two, one...'''' I count as I rise to my feet. [Blink]. I blink to behind the orc, and as soon as I can make out what is in front of me, I activate my gauntlet combo again, aiming at his heart. ARGHH ''''Die.'''' clank ''''!!'''' Right when I''m about to burst his heart, the orc somehow manages to break the chains and immediately turns around with a horizontal slash that would have almost taken my head off if I hadn''t ducked. That''s stupid, how can he recover that fast under three mental debuffs?! I jump back and activate [Stealth] again, running into the bushes with Smiley. Luckily, the orc doesn''t seem to pay any attention to me, as he''s blindingly chasing Ariel right now. He won''t be able to do anything to Ariel though, as she does not have a physical body. The only way to deal with Ariel is to either expose her to sunlight, attack her with light magic, or use an exorcism skill on her, that''s what Skely said. And here''s the problem, we cannot just let Ariel play with him to drain his STA or MP, because based on our estimation, it would be morning very soon. Skely and Ariel will die. ''''Lady Aurora, what should we do now?'''' Skely suddenly appears behind me. ''''Let me think... Wait.'''' This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I wasn''t thinking it through at all. Who said that I''m only able to pair my gauntlet with my claws? It takes precision to aim exactly at the heart, but can''t I just blast ice magic freely inside its torso? ''''Lady Aurora?'''' ''''Let''s do it like before, one more time. I''ll get it.'''' ''''Understood.'''' Skely immediately runs off in another direction. ''''Hu...'''' I breathe out lightly, staring intently at the orc, the back of him, to be exact. [Sharp Claw], [Blink], [Domination]. clang My sword collides with his Katana once again, and unlike before, I''m on the ground. Right when he''s about to deliver a kick to me, I jump back first. ''''!!'''' ROARR The orc lets out a piercing roar as this time, three chains are locking his movement, two wrapped around his ankles, one around his sword-holding hand. auf ''''Me too~!'''' Just in time, the other two also throw in their debuffs. Thanks, seriously. I blink behind the orc and aim my hand at the center of his torso. Naturally and decisively, I activate my new ice gauntlet combo as he keeps struggling to no avail. URGH And to my delight, the orc''s skin gradually turns bluer and bluer, his movements slowing by the second until he almost stands still like a corpse, but not quite. To finish him off, I simply thrust my claw at his heart, ending the fight entirely. Blue messages pop up rapidly as the lifeless body of the orc falls to the ground. [You have defeated a Lv.23 Zircon Commander Orc] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.15 has become Lv.18] [3 skill points acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Sharp Claw Lv.4 has become Lv.5] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Ice Magic Lv.1 has become Lv.2] Good harvest, good harvest~ -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: The Underdog Level: 18 HP: 47/47 MP: 68/68 STR: 3.6 INT: 8.2 AGI: 3.9 STA: 3.5 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.5], [Domination Lv.3], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.2], [Stealth Lv.2], [Inspect Lv.2], [Ice Magic Lv.2], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1], [Heal Lv.1], [MP Regeneration Lv.1], [Language Lv.1], [Blink Lv.1], [Acceleration Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- ''''Yay~ We did it!'''' Ariel is excited as usual. ''''Oh, well done, Skely.'''' I turn around and tell Skely, who''s walking toward me. ''''And you too, little guy.'''' Not to forget Smiley. ''''I''m honored.'''' ''''And... This Katana.'''' I pick up the ridiculously long Katana with the blue-tinted blade on the ground and its black scabbard on the waist of the dead orc. I stab the Katana down slightly to measure its length, and to my surprise, the blade alone reaches my chest. My nipples, to be exact. Talk about chest and nipples, it seems like I have grown again, and judging by this size... I think I might soon reach my previous physique. ''''Why don''t you keep that sword, Lady Aurora?'''' Skely says. ''''It looks like a good sword to me.'''' Well, Skely doesn''t use a weapon, while the other two are... Yeah, I should keep this one. Better pick up the belt as well. ''''Thanks.'''' I reply. Just in time, I notice the sky getting a bit brighter. It''s daytime again, and owls don''t stay awake during the day, probably, I''m not sure. ''''Let''s all teleport back to the cave. I need some sleep.'''' I extend my arms for the siblings, and my foot for Smiley. I just leveled up, so the MP cost is my treat...!
Hmm, what skill should I buy next... I currently have four skill points, so a purple skill is buyable. Normally I would just go with something like [Parallel Thinking] or [Prediction], but now I''m considering using a weapon - this Katana. So according to Skely, I should buy [Swordsmanship], which would make me good at swinging swords, instead. Okay, let''s think about it this way, my primary attack options right now are by claws and by ice magic. If I were to buy [Swordsmanship], wouldn''t I be able to increase the effectiveness of my usual claw sword, and even imbue ice on my sword? ''''...'''' Fine, let''s just buy it. [Skill: Swordsmanship acquired] [Swordsmanship: Enable the user to wield swords more proficiently] [Rare] So two left... I want my HP to recover faster, too, even if I don''t get myself hurt all that much. Let''s take [HP Regeneration] and be done with it. [Skill: HP Regeneration acquired] [Skill requirements met] [Skill: HP Regeneration has merged with MP Regeneration] [Skill: Auto Regeneration acquired] Oh, so they merge as well? There I was wondering why HP and MP regen existed when auto regen was basically both of them combined. Either way, now that I have new skills and a new weapon, I suddenly have the urge to kill something, like a fish for example. That sounded wrong? Yes. Do I care? No. I slowly rise to my feet, looking around Skely''s room in the cave. Both siblings are still sleeping, it seems. Even though I''m an owl - a nocturnal creature, I still sleep for only eight or nine hours a day, according to my estimation. So it''s still noon right now after I slept in the morning. Better use this time before they wake up to practice. Just in time, I feel like eating some fish as well. ''''Let''s go, Smiley. We''re going on a walk.'''' I say quietly to the puppy, who''s nuzzling my foot. It''s definitely not about the fish, okay? Case 17: Theorycrafting. After getting out of the cold cave, I''m now walking with light steps in the forest, trying to find something that I can use as practice for my new swordsmanship. Hm... As expected, sunlight doesn''t suit this forest at all. I certainly prefer nighttime to this. ''''...'''' I wonder what monsters will be out here during the day. It''s weird because I''m the one finding things to kill this time, whereas three days ago I would have just been cooped up in a tree fearing for my life. This rather relaxed experience is wholly new for me, now that I''m level 18 and have a proper way to escape. Maybe this forest is a decent place to live after all, if you know how to deal with the occasional monster attacks. ''''Oh?'''' Through the dense trees, I see glimpses of something resembling... A nest? On the ground. It looks like a bird nest, just, a hundred times bigger. I guess they don''t have the space to put it on trees, with the whole giant birds trend and all. Wait, why didn''t Mom make a nest for us, then...? auf ''''Ah, okay, let''s go check it out.'''' Walking closer and closer to the target, I can make out some bleach-white mixed in with the gray nest as well. And of course, [Stealth] goes first. As for Smiley, he somehow knows how to hide himself, taking advantage of his small size, so. ''''...'''' In the giant nest sit a bunch of eggs. Well, used to be eggs, to be specific. There are exactly three huge rabbits comfortably slurping the liquid inside the giant eggs right now, each with a long, pointy, spiraling horn on its... Butt. They have no tail. Most of them are around level ten. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: -- Race: Zircon Rabbit Title: -- Level: 10 HP: 34/34 MP: 28/28 STR: 2.4 INT: 3.6 AGI: 3.1 STA: 2.6 Skill: [Jump Lv.4], [Tail Spike Lv.3], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1]. State: Normal. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ [Tail Spike: Enable the user to launch their tail with incredible power] [Rare] Oh. They can shoot out their tails? How does that work exactly? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Either way, their stats are nothing too serious. Skills seem relatively easy to deal with as well. ''''Go.'''' I pat Smiley''s back. '''''''' !!! '''''''' Casually, I jump in and activate my [Domination], letting all the Misters Rabbit freeze in unison. It doesn''t help for them that Smiley is with me right now as well. Oh, they''re looking like old gramps with Alzheimer''s now. Now then, the one who was slurping my fellow bird''s egg, you will be the first sacrifice. I put my palm on the handle of the Katana and pull it out... '''''''' ... '''''''' ...Or so it should have been. Here''s the problem, the Katana is too long so my short arms are not enough to pull it all out of the scabbard. ''''Hah...'''' I let out a sigh and frown, causing the rabbits to tremble even more. Well, just throw the scabbard on the ground and collect it later, I suppose. clack Together with the sound of the scabbard hitting the branches of the nest, a brave rabbit suddenly turns its back toward me, presumably trying to shoot its tail at me. I''m not sure if it''s because of bravery, or because Smiley made it go crazy, but. Either way, I blink to right up its face and swing my sword. My body moves very naturally and swiftly, slicing through the rabbit''s neck smoothly. [You have defeated a Lv.10 Zircon Rabbit] BOOM ''''Huh?!'''' Just as the head leaves the body, the tail shoots out at supersonic speed, blowing through multiple trees and creating a huge gust of wind that nearly makes me trip over. Okay, I underestimated that move. I need to stop playing. KIKK Ignoring the horrified screams, I immediately swing my Katana at another rabbit, instantly decapitating it as well. [You have defeated a Lv.9 Zircon Rabbit] The message pops up as my sword continues its trajectory, fully ready to reap another rabbit''s head. KIKK ''''Tch...!'''' Unfortunately, the remaining one has already jumped high in the air, pointing its butt toward me. I''m not confident I can dodge that thing, and my [Blink] is on cooldown, so the only option left is [Teleportation]. ''''My 10 Mp...!'''' I mutter and set my teleport destination right below the rabbit, intending to receive it with much ''love'' when it falls down later. BOOM As soon as my vision changes, I hear a sonic boom. In the corner of my eyes, I can already see the liquid of the destroyed eggs splattered everywhere. But now that the real danger is gone, it''s time for the final kill. Since the rabbit is way up in the air, I want to test something as well. My gauntlet''s ability only works on skills, this is tested. But what if I infuse ice magic on my sword and combine it with the gauntlet? Will my entire sword register as a target whose range can be modified? So I point my Katana infused with ice magic up, setting the range of the gauntlet to three meters at the same time. To my delight and surprise, right when I activate my gauntlet, the blade of my sword disappears entirely. A quick glance above reveals that my blade is now floating in the air, where the rabbit is about to fall into. KIIKK Impaled and frozen in place. It''s lucky that my blade can freeze things, else that huge rabbit would have fallen onto me. I fling the handle of my sword to the side, successfully throwing the rabbit into a tree nearby. So it''s really a remote sword, so cool. [You have defeated a Lv.10 Zircon Rabbit] Oh, the blade returned. ''''...'''' Well, let''s go somewhere else before the mother of these eggs comes back and accuses me of breaking them.
Late noon, beside the river. Here I am, eating roasted fish again. It''s good, though I would like some flavor, maybe some salt would be good on this. ''''Here, have some too.'''' I give one skewer to Smiley, who immediately munches on it hungrily. Reflecting on the battle earlier, I need to be more cautious from now on. Kill seriously and swiftly when I want to kill. Memorized. And using the sword in an actual battle felt quite natural as well. I''m glad I invested in the right things. ''''...'''' I wish Chloe was here, really. I want to show all of these off to her... ''''Hah... Wake up, wake up.'''' I slowly rise to my feet. The sun is halfway down already, let''s go back.
''''What should we do for tonight?'''' Ariel yawns a bit and asks. ''''I still remember a few more monster hordes, if you guys want to keep hunting.'''' ''''I''m fine with it as well.'''' Skely adds. All three of them look at me intently, as if waiting for an answer. ''''...No, I want to take a break for tonight.'''' I speak up. It''s not like I need to raise my level quickly or anything. ''''Excellent, I wanted to take a break as well.'''' Ariel replies and immediately goes back to sleep. Do banshees really need sleep? ''''Instead, Skely. I want you to tell me stories about this world.'''' Frankly, I''m curious. ''''Of course, Lady Aurora.'''' Skely nods casually. ''''Wait, let me in if you''re doing that~'''' I thought you were sleeping? Case 18: Slenderman. Ever since I was a child, I''ve always been alone. Not only was I an orphan, which was somehow a reason to be bullied, but I also had a hobby that was considered ''weird'' by others. The only person who approached me was Chloe. She kept me companied and took care of me like the best friend she was. Though at some point that friendship of hers toward me changed a bit, I felt, but she''s an important person to me regardless. So after I really sat down and talked with the undead siblings yesterday, I felt like I finally had more friends besides Chloe. It''s reassuring, actually. Having two people I can talk to and help me with stuff. But enough of that. After finishing the stories of the two siblings, it was time to decide our future plans. We basically decided to postpone challenging higher leveled opponents for a while, mainly to wait for my [Horror Lord]''s cooldown to end, and to raise Ariel and Smiley''s levels a bit more so they can actually participate, as in dealing damage, in later fights. auf auf ''''Yes, yes, you go bite them.'''' That''s why I''m hunting wolves with Smiley like this. It''s pretty relaxing, actually. Go in and dominate them a bit, and sometimes help Smiley out if he''s struggling... I wonder how it''s going with the siblings.
The results of our plan are very satisfactory. After just a few days of assisted hunting, Ariel is now level 13, while Smiley is level 12. Ariel decided to regain her main skills back when she was a human, which would start at [Heal] and [Ice Magic]. Needless to say, I have both of those, so I couldn''t copy any of them. Oh, Skely also got a level-up while helping out Ariel, so that''s nice. Smiley, after gaining a whopping 11 skill points, finally decided to adopt some skills for himself. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Smiley Race: Smile.jpg Title: -- Level: 12 HP: 41/41 MP: 43/43 STR: 3.4 INT: 4.5 AGI: 3.7 STA: 3.1 Skill: [Induce madness Lv.2], [Haunt Lv.1], [Dream Invasion Lv.1], [Auto Regeneration Lv.1], [Canine Domination Lv.1], [Acceleration Lv.1]. State: Happy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- It seems like he''s always happy when he sees me. What a good boy. Either way, [Haunt]''s effect is pretty straightforward, just amplify whatever mental attack skills the user has. The most notable skill is obviously [Canine Domination] - a legendary skill. [Canine Domination: Enable the user to continuously intimidate canine creatures in their vicinity] [Legendary] It''s not very fitting for a dog the size of a microwave, but I think he will get much larger in the future. His having more skills is beneficial for me as well, now I can copy one of his skills - [Acceleration], which helps me increase my overall speed in a fight by a bit, tested. ''''Good boy, good boy....'''' This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. There are about five days left before my [Horror Lord] can be used again. Until then, I intend to raise their levels by a bit more.
As time went on, I could see Smiley''s proficiency in combat increasing noticeably. At first, he had to rely a lot on my [Domination] to effectively land a hit on an enemy because his stats and skill levels were relatively low. But now, he can comfortably take on multiple Zircon Wolves alone, usually killing one wolf in a single bite to the neck. It''s a shame that there were not many good opponents left for him and Ariel in the area. According to our scout, we pretty much cleared an entire zone of level ten to twenty monster hordes around us. So in the end, Smiley was only able to get up to level 14, while Ariel got to 15. Occasionally, my owl mom was visiting to give us some meat as well. The sight of a dozen fluffy little owls trotting behind her was heartwarming. Regardless, the next morning, I will be able to meet my next friend. GRAHH THUD ''''Kuh...!'''' Receiving the heavy blow from the level 24 troll, my body is blown back considerably. ''''Skely, eyes!'''' I shout, renewing my [Acceleration], and shoot myself toward the giant monster again. ''''Roger!'''' Skely immediately conjures a barrage of light bullets and launches them straight at the troll''s eyes, temporarily blinding it for some seconds. Blood floods out of its eye sockets like a waterfall as it groans in pain. [HP: 30/134] ''''All-out attack! We''ll end it with this!" Earlier, Ariel discovered this troll wandering around our area for some reason, and it seemed like a good opponent for us to practice teamwork, so here we are. ''''Hu...'''' I inhale deeply before jumping with all my strength at the monster, the destination is the heart. On the side, Ariel, who has been casting a large spell continuously since earlier, aims her ice cloud at its head. I can briefly see Skely also lining his magic at the same place as well. Here we go...! GRAHH The monster lets out a piercing wail that shakes the whole atmosphere as my ice sword plunges deep into his chest, freezing his flesh inside out. This is the fourth time I''ve done this, each time it recovers almost immediately. But even though it has an abnormal regeneration rate, it will not last forever. '''''''' Burst forth! '''''''' The siblings'' voices overlap. ''''Ice blast!'''' ''''Light beam!'''' I look up while hanging on to my sword and see a gust of ice with a beautiful pattern, like that of a pine tree, engulfing the monster''s entire head and leaving it frozen crisp. As soon as the ice calms down, a blinding beam collides, no, goes right through the frozen head, shattering it into millions of sparkling pieces. [You have defeated a Lv.24 Zircon Troll] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.18 has become Lv.19] [1 skill point acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Swordsmanship Lv.1 has become Lv.2] ''''Hup!'''' I briskly pull out the sword and jump down, letting the headless corpse fall to the other side. auf auf ''''Oh, Smiley. Good job.'''' I crouch down and stroke his back gently. He did contribute to this fight, mind you. He was biting the troll''s legs the whole time. Help is help, don''t complain. ''''You two as well, good job. Did you guys level up?'''' ''''I got one.'''' ''''I also got one.'''' Mhm. All good.
''''Hm... Hm...'''' I hum excitedly, swaying from side to with Smiley on my lap, waiting for ''the time''. [Horror Lord: Summon horror the way you want. CD: 240 hours. (1/2)] [Unique] Tap the interface once more. [Cooldown: 00:03:14] ''''Are you that excited?'''' Ariel raises an eyebrow at me. ''''Of course I am.'''' I immediately reply. ''''...'''' Ah, can I wait faster? Is that a thing? And I''ve been thinking ever since I got Smiley, what should I summon next? I pondered and pondered, but couldn''t decide on one. So I will just let my thoughts go along with the ''flow'' when the time comes. ''''Brother, what do you think will come next?'''' Ariel turns to Skely instead. ''''Well, if I had to take a wild guess, I would say... A goose holding a kitchen knife using its beak?'''' ''''Huh?? That''s weirdly specific, and weird. Just weird.'''' Ariel seems genuinely confused, while Skely just shrugs it off and goes back to meditating. Wasn''t that a real thing? Oh, well. '''''''' ... '''''''' Thirty seconds left... Calm me, calm me... [Cooldown: 00:00:00] ''''Yes!'''' I quickly rise to my feet after putting Smiley away. ''''You guys keep silence for a bit.'''' Hah... Alright, let''s go! Leviathan! [Entity not available] Okay, expected. How about... King Ghidorah? [Entity not available] No problem, let''s keep trying.
[Entity not available] Ugh... ''''...Is it not going well again?'''' Skely asks. ''''Phew... Yeah, give me some more time.'''' Hah, alright, let''s go with the flow. ''''...'''' Slenderman? '''''''' !!! '''''''' There it is again. Just like the last time, the space is warping. The siblings still seem a bit restless despite having experienced it before. On the other hand, Smiley is exhilarated, wagging his tail wildly in anticipation of meeting his new comrade, I''d imagine. ''''Uuh... It''s scary. Will a ghost come out...?'''' Ariel flies behind Skely, looking scared. Aren''t you a ghost yourself? Anyway, the space warping is reaching the ''pasta'' stage already, I''m excited...! ''''Hyah!'''' Suddenly, Ariel''s eyes close as her ghostly body shrinks, even Skely looks quite surprised. ''''Uh?!'''' I exclaim, feeling an alien, sticky-ish, soft, and cold something touching my shoulder. ''''W-Woah...!'''' My eyes widen as I turn around. Standing there is the man himself. He''s at least five heads taller than me, slender figure, a bleach-white face with no facial features, and a black suit! He''s the Slenderman! Case 19: Slenderman in the woods. [Entity: Slenderman successfully summoned] [ -- has become your follower] gulp I involuntarily gulp, staring blankly at the man before me. With Smiley, he''s just a husky with different teeth, so he still seems relatively ''normal'', but this man... Is legitimately so cool...! ''''Hi?'''' I take a step back and extend my right arm, to which Mister Slenderman immediately takes it with his bony and long hand. So here we are, shaking hands. He seems quite friendly, like your local uncle next door, almost. Smiley is also here, nuzzling his way into his feet. ''''W-What in the world...'''' I hear Ariel mutters. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Slenderman Title: -- Level: 1 HP: 17/17 MP: 19/19 STR: 2.5 INT: 6.5 AGI: 2.7 STA: 2.3 Skill: [Slender Walking Lv.1], [Impersonation Lv.1], [Telepathy Lv.1]. State: Happy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- His base stats are pretty high, how about the skills? [Slender Walking: Enable the user to appear and disappear at will without leaving a trace] [Unique] [Impersonation: Enable the user to mimic the voices and appearances of other entities] [Unique] [Telepathy: Enable the user to speak directly into another user''s mind] [Legendary] Two uniques and one legendary... Isn''t he too powerful? And that [Slender Walking], isn''t that just teleportation without MP cost and CD?? They all sound broken. But that also means... [Automatically linked a skill of --: Telepathy] [Linked: Language (Ariel), Teleportation (Skely), Acceleration (Smiley), Telepathy (--). (4/5)] I can copy another legendary skill. What a harvest. [Would you like to name Slenderman?] Oh, I wonder if he wants a name. ''''Would you like a name?'''' I ask. He can talk to me without a mouth, right? There''s [Telepathy] after all. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yes ''''!!'''' ''''O-Oh, I see.'''' I shutter a bit, mostly because the sensation of a voice suddenly ringing in your brain is too alien, and his voice is quite eerie as well, like a beast''s deep grunt, but not exactly, I''m not sure. I will have to try this skill myself later. ''''Lady Aurora, please don''t call him ''Slenly'' or anything like that...!'''' Skely comes over to stand beside me, pleading. ''''What are you talking about, Skely? Why would I do that?'''' That doesn''t sound nice at all. ''''Er, no... It just seemed like something you would do, excuse me.'''' How terrible do you think my naming sense is, Skely? I''m sad now. ''''Either way, how does ''Slen'' sound?'''' I turn back to my new comrade with a name I just came up with. ''''Ah, at least that''s not too terrible.'''' ''''Agreed.'''' Keep quiet, you siblings. You guys are literally dead. '''''''' ... '''''''' Alright [Name registered] ''''Alright, welcome to the team, Mister Slen!'''' I reach out to him once again, and we shake hands. ''''I would like to go straight to combat practice, but... yawn... It''s morning, you see.'''' Sleep comes first. Sure Mister Slen nods lightly and disappears entirely, leaving behind nothing but air. ''''...Well, I guess we can let him play for a bit.''''
After some basic testing, we were able to determine a few things about our new addition to the team. Firstly, Mister Slen is really able to teleport without CD or MP cost. However, he cannot keep teleporting forever, there seems to be a stamina system built in. He also cannot bring other people with him or travel to unknown locations, unfortunately. Secondly, the telepathy skill I got from him is extremely useful. I can send messages directly to my followers'' minds. The only constraint is the limited range of about a dozen meters, which I believe will increase as the skill level increases, otherwise, there don''t seem to be any limitations. Thirdly, his main attack methods are knife stabbing and tentacle attacks. Yes, he can summon a knife out of nowhere, I''m not sure how either. Fourthly, he doesn''t need to sleep, eat or rehydrate, unlike us. I''m not quite sure what he consumes to maintain his body, I certainly hope it''s not children. And finally, he is a man of few words. ''''You think you can take on that?'''' I ask, pointing at the group of three jellyfish in a small clearing. Yes And there I stand, watching in silence as a level 1 Mister Slen absolutely obliterates those level 10-ish jellyfish. Every time the little ones try to attack, he just blinks somewhere else and stabs his tentacles and/or knife at them. He can''t kill them quickly because of the level difference, but those jellyfish are certainly not his opponents. Exactly three minutes later, Mister Slen has now turned level 8. I wonder what will he choose for his skills in the future.
After two more days of stabilizing our team and finding out our synergy, plus raising Mister Slen''s level a bit more, we decided that it was time for a big hunt. ''''So, according to our scout, the destination for us this time will be an ancient tomb.'''' I begin the meeting, sitting at our newly made table. I made it with my claws, how amazing of me. ''''Ariel, any information on the enemies there?'''' ''''Yes, captain!'''' Ariel, who''s not sitting at the table, but rather floats above the chair, salutes. ''''The tomb is mostly guarded by golems, their levels ranging from seventeen to twenty-four!'''' ''''Which means we''re under-leveled.'''' I nod intently. ''''And one of our greatest weapons - mental attacks are not effective against them.'''' Ariel''s wail, my [Domination], and Smiley''s madness aura won''t do anything to those blockheads, unfortunately. ''''That said, one of golems'' most critical weakness is their core, which usually would be exposed due to maintenance needs, so if we know how to target them properly, it won''t be a problem.'''' I continue. ''''I can confirm that. There was a barrier blocking me from going in halfway through, but all of the golems that I saw had their cores exposed.'''' Ariel proudly says. ''''Any traps?'''' Skely ponders. ''''Not that I could see.'''' Truth be told, I still think that it''s a bit risky, but it''s not like I want to spend the rest of my life here hunting small monsters peacefully in the wilderness or anything. Most of all, I want to see more eldritch creatures. My [Horror Lord]''s summon count is still capped at two, and I don''t know what the requirements are to unlock more, but I strongly suspect that leveling up is one of them. ''''It seems alright to me. What do you think, Mister Slen?'''' I look up at Mister Slen, whose sitting pose is hilarious, to say the least. Because he''s too tall for the chair that I made, he is forced to stretch out his legs, so now he looks like a child sitting on a particularly low chair. '''''''' ... '''''''' Alright ''''So it is set, then.'''' I stand up and stretch out lightly. ''''We will begin the operation this evening, now sleep.'''' I immediately walk over to the brand new bed that I made with owl mom''s feathers as a cushion. puff I flop down the soft and warm bed, melting myself into it. This is it, this texture... Reminds me of Chloe''s bed... Case 20: Golem genocide. rustle Day turned to night, and even though the Zircon Forest at night is scary, walking with my party like this is not so bad anymore. ''''Ugh...'''' I stretch out my arms and wings lazily, trying to clear the sleepiness away. Ah... Stretching my wings like this feels so good. I''m so used to having my wings now that I would feel weird without them. ''''You really slept for more than half a day, huh...'''' Ariel says, flying beside me. ''''Yeah...'''' So I may have overslept today. I''m a person who usually sleeps close to ten hours or more a day in the first place, and it''s been half a month since I last slept in a bed. It''s inevitable. Either way, the distance from our cave to the tomb is quite far. We''ve been walking for over ten minutes, according to my estimation. During that period, we were attacked by numerous monsters, ranging from simple goblins, wolves, and some lizard thingies to even orcs, and a troll. We''ve certainly cleared out the monsters surrounding our cave, but outside of that zone is a monster-infested forest. Most of the monsters were cleared out by Mister Slen, who had somehow gotten to level 14 while I was sleeping, and now he''s level 16. It''s scarily fast if you ask me. His skills did level up a few times, but he hasn''t bought any new skills besides [Inspect] yet, I wonder why. But the important thing is that our journey is very smooth. Another ten minutes of walking, and we arrived at the location. ''''Hoh...'''' Skely rubs his chin, marveling at the tomb in front of us. The whole thing is around two stories tall, the size... Is about the same as the gym I and Chloe used to go to, which is pretty large. From outside, it seems to be made of cobble, with moss and vines everywhere, and of course, unknown patterns on the walls. In the first place, we''re not sure if this is a tomb at all, Ariel just said that it would be cool to call it that way. But the reason why we chose this instead of hunting normal monsters is because of the possible rewards within it. According to our skeleton friend, anywhere that has golems guarding it is bound to have some kind of treasure. So here we are. ''''Phew...'''' I let out a small sigh to clear my head the last time. Focus, focus. Immediately, I can see two golems guarding the tunnel-like entrance. They seem to be smaller than the one I fought back in Skely''s cave, and their color is a normal grey instead of bright yellow. [Golem Lv.19] [Golem Lv.19] -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Golem Title: -- Level: 19 HP: 70/70 MP: 50/50 STR: 4.0 INT: 5.0 AGI: 3.5 STA: 4.0 Skill: [Pain Immunity Lv.10], [Status Condition immunity Lv.10], [Dark Magic Lv.3], [Smash Lv.3]. State: Active. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. -------------------------------------------------------------------- The statuses of those two are exactly the same. And they can use dark magic? That''s ominous. ''''They''re not dormant this time.'''' I speak up. ''''Well, let''s just-'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Since God knows when Mister Slen has already teleported to the entrance, and we watch in silence as he swiftly stabs the core of the golem on the left before teleporting away and doing the exact same thing to the golem on the right, giving them no chance to react at all. As soon as the two golems collapse to the ground, he appears right in front of my eyes and stares at me intently, his dark tentacles wiggling in the air. gulp That gulp was Ariel, not me. ''''Uh... Good job?'''' I tilt my head. Hm Mister Slen nods and before I know it, he is standing on my right again. What a strange man, was Slenderman supposed to be like this? Oh, he gained a level as well.
''''Hm...'''' It''s been a while since we''ve entered the tomb. So far... It''s been a breeze. Except for Smiley, every single one of us can swiftly defeat a golem, regardless of the level difference. Even Ariel, using her previous experience of using ice magic as a human, is on a streak right now. ''''-Ice spear!'''' Following Ariel''s scream, the ice spear floating near her outstretched hand shoots itself forward, lodging into the red core of the golem, which has just unleashed its own dark magic on Ariel. ''''Isn''t that too broken?'''' I ask, pulling my Katana out of a golem''s core and dodging to the side so it won''t fall onto me. ''''What do you mean by ''broken'', Lady Aurora?'''' Akely turns to me, before him are three disabled golems. Oh, my vocabulary got infected by Chloe''s ramblings. ''''I mean, isn''t her kind of cheating?'''' I point at the proud Ariel. None of the enemies that we''ve encountered so far has been able to even touch her, not to mention hurt her in any way. ''''Well, she is the first banshee to ever possess magical prowess, I''m sure.'''' Skely shrugs. ''''And what''s more, she is my sister.'''' ''''...Okay.'''' I don''t know what to say, really. But regardless, we''re now all on the same level range of 18 to 19, except for Smiley, who''s still at 14. I''ll ask him to learn magic later, he lacks attacking options. And because we''re roughly the same level as the golems, we don''t get much experience anymore, I feel. ''''So this is it.'''' I put my hand on the transparent but still somewhat visible barrier in front of me. ''''Ariel, any unusual mechanisms inside the walls?'''' When I turn around and say that, my eyes inadvertently land on the golem graveyard that we''ve made, the number of disabled golems must have exceeded fifty. ''''I''ll go look.'''' Ariel replies and flies into the wall. This is the end of the passageway, and there is a door beyond the barrier. We just need to find a way to break the barrier to reach the door, and before you ask, there is no other way in. After a few minutes of waiting idly, Ariel comes back. ''''I saw the core of the barrier.'''' Ariel points upward. ''''It''s a level 25 golem''s core as well.'''' ''''Upstairs?'''' ''''No, it''s just in the ceiling.'''' Immediately, all our eyes turn to a certain low slab on the ground right in front of the barrier, not very noticeable, but we saw it and no one bothered to step on it. So it''s a trap after all. So we all move back a bit according to Ariel''s instructions, and when I throw a stone at the slab- THUD The whole passageway rumbles. Together with loud creaks, a giant golem, at least twice the size of the small ones, drops down from the ceiling, creating a gaping hole in the ceiling. It has two pairs of arms, each arm holding a sword, on its chest is an intensely glowing purple star-like core. A brief glance at its status screen tells me that this one is just bigger and stronger, but it also has [Protection], allowing it to generate barriers, so an extra step, I suppose. ''''Ariel and Skely, cast your magic.'''' I say calmly as the golem begins to move forward. ''''I and Mister Slen will fish its barrier out.'''' '''''''' Roger! '''''''' Before the golem can even begin to swing its swords at us, I and Mister Slen immediately and simultaneously blinks right in front of the purple core, catching the golem off guard. It hurriedly casts a barrier in front of its chest as I and Mister Slen thrust our weapons at it. Good, now its barrier is on cooldown- crack ''''Huh?'''' Contrary to my expectations, our weapons smoothly pierce through the barrier and beautifully lodge themselves into the core. [You have defeated a Lv.25 Guardian Golem] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.18 has become Lv.19] Even before this one... Was it always this easy...? ''''Suspiciously easy.'''' I jump back and let the golem''s body fall, while Mister Slen teleports away like usual. It''s most likely some kind of trap. ''''It''s a trap.'''' ''''Yeah, it''s a trap.'''' Seems like the siblings also think so. The barrier is gone though. ''''I''ll go first.'''' I have to give Ariel a raise later, she''s so brave and diligent, but it''s not like I pay her anything anyway. '''''''' !!! '''''''' Right when Ariel goes closer to the door, it suddenly flings open, revealing a large room with dimly lit blue stones attached to the smooth marble walls. [Huh?] But that''s not the important thing, because standing above the mountain of giant golem corpses is a short humanoid creature. It has metallic grey skin, a bald head, and as it turns to us, I see its face has a distinct lack of anything other than a creepily large mouth filled with sharp teeth. [Hoh- HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!] Its mouth opens even larger as it laughs crazily, hugging its belly as if this is funny. [Ah... New preys spotted.] C-A 3: Preparing for the academy. They say that if you focus enough on something, time will pass faster. I wholeheartedly agree with this statement. When I was still on Earth, I used to have six or seven hours long gaming sessions, and they would feel just like brief moments. Oh, how I miss the time when I would just play nonstop on my days off, with Aurora chilling beside me... But the point is, more than two months have already passed since I came to this world. I trained and trained, trying my best to adapt to this body. I also went out frequently to gain practical experience in fighting monsters. Talk about monsters, I tried to employ various strategies and cheeses on them, and they worked wonderfully. It was fun as well. Besides that... Oh, as a noble lady, I also had to attend quite a few tea parties and balls, those were boring as hell. But I had the chance to meet another heroine in one of the balls though, that was cool. In the end, without any good entertainment, the most fun I had was to explore what I could do with Amelia''s skills, and grow them. ''''Phew... Hap¡ª!!'''' I shoot myself forward at the giant metal pillar reinforced with ice magic, holding my flame claymore firmly. With vivid blowing noises, the huge claymore travels through the air with incredible speed and runs through the pillar smoothly. THUD The severed half drops to the ground squarely, while the surfaces that made contact with my blade are melting rapidly, despite the icy aura imbued on them by Nydia. clap clap clap clap ''''Well done, My Lady.'''' Nydia claps a bit, then hands me a cold towel. ''''Yes, thank you.'''' I take the towel and disperse the fire on my blade. When playing combat games with an option to choose weapons, I always chose the ones with high damage and slow speed, particularly claymores. Why? Because they''re cool as hell. Can you imagine how cool is it to hold a giant flame sword? Anyway, I learned to use fire magic to make a flame claymore on top of my sword. It''s still quite taxing to hold it for a long time with my [Fire Magic] level, I need to improve it further. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Amelia Race: Human Title: -- Level: 35 HP: 87/87 MP: 65/110 STR: 4.8 INT: 6.3 The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. AGI: 4.7 STA: 4.4 Skill: [Inspect Lv.8], [Swordsmanship Lv.7], [Fire Magic Lv.6], [Auto Regeneration Lv.5], [Language Lv.5], [Acceleration Lv.4], [Lighting Magic Lv.3],...> State: Exhausted. ------------------------------------------------------------------- With these skills and my expertise in gaming, I think I can take on most of the second-year students comfortably. The general strategy for skills in this game is simple¡ªnever buy too many skills, and focus on improving the current skills when judged that the number of them is sufficient. For Amelia, the road will obviously be to become a magic swordswoman, with fire and lighting being her elements, and I have enough skills for it already. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to use light magic though, even though it is the best weapon against demons. Needless to say, in a game with this kind of theme, the main enemies will always be demons. Well, I can just raise the protagonist to be my teammate later, I suppose.
puff ''''Phew...'''' I let out a sign after flopping down my bed. The bath was awesome. '''''''' ... '''''''' I sit myself up and open the bedside drawer, then take out a pair of rings. They have the same design, each made from silver with various small gemstones embedded on the surface of the ring. I got these in a secret location after sneaking out in an outing. The sensation of finding something similar to a treasure was fun, but I really needed these first and foremost. At the academy, I will inevitably have to meet that person, so... I don''t know why there are two of them though, I wish I could give one to Aurora. ''''Well, let''s put them off for now.'''' Either way, the academy will soon be opened for students to settle in before the opening ceremony. I will have a lot to do, namely going into the Evil Forest to yoink some more items. And then... Right, there was an achievement system as well. I wonder if I will get it or not. I really hope I do because even though achievements give you little EXP, they provide a ton of skill points instead. But I''ll have to wait for the day the academy opens¡ªthe official opening of the original game. ''''Hah...'''' It will soon begin, my long journey...
Before long, the day has come. Sitting on the moving car that runs on mana, I look at the passing city scenery in silence. Each noble will be allowed to bring a servant or two to the academy for personal needs, so of course Nydia is with me. The girl is pretty sweet, I''d say. Either way, [Astra Magical Academy]''s world is not like a medieval world or something, so that''s a relief. I don''t want to live in an era that old. Rather, it''s more similar to the Victorian era, and despite there being magic, they don''t neglect science, that''s why we have cars like these. Outside the window, I see the street is somewhat crowded already. Families with their sons and daughters wearing the academy''s white uniforms. Even though I purposely chose to go here three days early... ''''Heh... Everyone is so strong...'''' I hear Nydia mutter. ''''They have to be.'''' I reply calmly. ''''I guess so.'''' She scratches her cheek lightly, her black wings tremble a bit. Hm... Amelia in the game chose not to bring anyone to the academy for whatever reason. But now that Nydia is with me, she''ll garner a lot of attention. In the first place, people with animal characteristics are extremely rare, so they''re like celebrities everywhere they go. Not to mention the fact that Nydia is a real beauty. ''''We''ve arrived, My Lady.'''' The driver announces. While I''m thinking that, it seems like we''re at the academy. Well, people would automatically make a way when they see the emblem of the Duke Luminous household anyway, the crowd wasn''t much. clack Nydia opens the car door first and steps out, then she walks around the car and opens the door for me. ''''Phew...'''' I let out a small sigh and step out as well. Looking forward, a familiar yet unfamiliar scene greets me. With multiple halls, training grounds, various other facilities, and even a castle as the HQ building, the academy is certainly an impressive educational institution. I''ve only seen it through the game screen, but for it to appear before my eyes like this... This is exciting. Together with new students like me, I take my first step forward. I never thought I''d be attending an academy again, but here we go. Case 21: Unexpected encounter – Suk the Miscreant. [Inspect], [Acceleration], [Ice Magic], [Domination]. [Inspect denied]. ''''!!'''' snap¡ª! With a single snap from it, an ominous purple aura bursts out and envelops the whole space. My body feels heavier than usual, and not only that, but the path behind us is suddenly blocked as well. ''''It blocked our teleport!'''' Skely shouts, immediately assuming a battle stance and casting his magic, along with his sister. It''s true, I can''t use any spatial magic here, I can feel it. We just lost even more of our advantages, as it seems like [Domination] is not working at all. ''''Prepare to engage.'''' I squint my eyes and shoot myself forward. ''''Mister Slen, with me!'''' The two of us sprint toward the smiling creature, who still looks calm and composed. KENG¡ª!! Right when my sword and Mister Slen''s knife are about to reach the creature''s head, it pulls out a spear from nowhere and effortlessly blocks our joint attack. ''''Ugh...!'''' A single swing from it is enough to send both of us flying back, I''m barely able to stop myself from slamming into the wall by using my sword and my wings. ''''Ice Spear!'''' ''''Light beam!'''' keng Ariel''s spear shatters like glass when collides with it, while Skely''s light beam is promptly dodged. ''''Its weakness is light magic!'''' Skely shouts. Got it. [Skill: Light Magic acquired] Immediately after I bought the skill, I can feel a new energy flowing through my body. It feels spiky, airy, and fast. And now I''m completely broke, but that''s alright. BOOM The creature springs itself right toward Skely, creating a loud noise. In less than a second, it is already holding Skely by his neck. [Annoying.] ''''Kuh...!'''' I and Mister Slen go in again. As I sprint with all my might, I see it raising the long spear to stab Skely while Ariel and Smiley try their best to stop it. Then, Skely, who has been struggling for a bit, suddenly snaps his finger. Two light chains burst from the ground behind the creature, flying straight toward its head. [Useless.] keng It spins around and blocks the chains with its spear, then uses that spinning momentum to throw Skely against the wall. I hear a few bone breaks, that must be quite bad. But that also leaves us a gap to attack. I infuse my Katana with my newfound power, causing the blue-tinted blade to glow golden. Then we both jump on its back and slam our weapons down- THUD¡ª!! ''''Ugh...!'''' -but before my blade can reach the creature, it spins around once more and delivers an unbelievably heavy round kick to my stomach, sending me rolling on the ground. ''''Hgnh...! Hah... Hah...'''' I clutch my sword with one hand, my stomach with another, curling up into a ball. cough cough Accompanying the intense pain are a few violent coughs, blood spurts out of my mouth, smearing all over my hand holding the sword. [HP: 34/51] That''s almost half of my HP! [Heal], [Heal]...! Immediately feeling better, I quickly rise to my feet and scan around the room once again. Ariel has already gone to heal Skely, while Smiley is trying to stop the creature together with Mister Slen. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Skely, prepare an attack, I''ll immobilize him for a second. I send a telepathy to Skely and jump forward again, holding my Katana tightly. AUF¡ª! Poor Smiley is kicked away when I enter the Katana''s striking range, but I have to focus. keng keng keng keng keng keng¡ª!! Together with Mister Slen, I repeatedly stab, slash, and swing my sword at the annoyingly smiling creature. Still, despite our efforts, it just casually parries away all of our attacks with ease. Whenever I strike the spear in its hand, I feel like I''m facing an immovable mountain. keng keng keng¡ª!! I then try to use the gauntlet with [Sharp Claw], but it is disabled. After some more exchanges, something changes. The creature''s smile abruptly disappears. [...BORING!!!!!] ''''!!'''' Together with the piercing scream, its mouth opens wide at us, revealing hundreds of sharp teeth orderly lined. THUD¡ª!! A simple kick sends Mister Slen straight at the wall, and before I can fully register that, I suddenly feel my stomach getting hotter and hotter. ''''Agh...!... cough cough-!'''' The spear is lodged into my body, through the robe, through the wings on my lower back. Blood escapes from my mouth and my fresh wound, dripping onto the ground as my HP decreases rapidly. I immediately use [Heal] to prevent me from dying and catch the spear with my free hand. [!!] Got you...! Now! As soon as I send that telepathy, a giant light beam comes right through the creature, engulfing it whole. [ARGHHHH!!!!] It releases the spear and screams, both hands holding its head in pain. ''''Hgn!'''' I throw away the spear as the light beam dies down and muster all my remaining strength to swing my light sword again, aiming for the neck. [YOUUUUUU!!!!!!] It furiously grabs my sword with its bare hand, not caring that it is digging into its flesh, and summons its spear again. This is bad. Judging that it is almost impossible to run, I choose to double down. I hold my sword with both hands, cranking the light infusion to the maximum, and force my way through its hand, gritting my teeth. As my blade eventually slices through the hand and wedges into its shoulder- ''''Ugh...!'''' -he stabs me again. I frown heavily, my whole body trembling. And even though I''m repeatedly using [Heal], my HP is still steadily decreasing. [HP:8/51] My vision is getting blurry... And it hurts. Gradually, strength is escaping my body, and my grip on the sword loosens. ''''Lady Aurora!'''' ''''Aurora!'''' As I struggle to see things clearly, I hear the siblings'' agitated voices on the side, that mixed with the creature''s sneer, and even Smiley''s barks as well. Live I want to, Mister Slen, I really do... But it seems like this is the end. It was fun, the time I spent with you all. It was... ''''...'''' There''s no way I''m going to die like this. I clench my sword again, and at that moment- [Achievement unlocked: Beginning of a journey] [Achievement unlocked: First kill] [2 skill point acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Level 10] [3 skill points acquired] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.19 has become Lv.20] [1 skill point acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Level 20] [3 skill points acquired] Instantly, I can feel my whole body revitalize. As soon as my vision returns to normal, I scan the messages in the air with lightning speed. Determined to finish this once and for all, I open my status and begin using up those newly earned points. [6 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Light Magic Lv.1 -> Lv.5] [3 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Ice Magic Lv.2 -> Lv.4] Two large streams of energy flow inside my body in unexpected harmony, one is warm and cozy, the other is icy cold. Sensing my sudden power-up, the creature with one hand missing swiftly pulls the spear out of my stomach to stab me in the head this time. But before it can do that, Mister Slen surrounded by a purple aura suddenly appears behind it, wrapping his hands and tentacles around the creature and firmly holding it in place. [You?! HOW?!?!?!?!] How did he manage to teleport or how he is able to hold it is not important right now. ''''Phew...'''' I breathe out and raise my sword all the way up, preparing for a downward strike as the creature struggles. With all my might, I pour almost the entirety of my MP reserve into the Katana, with both ice and light elements. I can feel the mixed energy swirling intensely above my head.

As cold as ice, as warm as light, I offer you¡ª SHIIIING¡ª!! With an unknown feeling arising in my heart, I swing my sword down with all my strength. Time seems to slow down as the golden-white blade rips through the air, leaving behind sparkling trails. Right when it touches the head of the creature, Mister Slen blinks away.

¡ªan eternal night. BOOM¡ª!!!!! The entirety of the energy stored inside the blade disperses with a blinding flash of light and a deafening noise. '''''''' ... '''''''' After a few seconds, I open my eyes. The whole cave is now frozen in golden white ice, bright like daylight. In front of me, the creature is split in half, frozen. It soon turns into grey dust and disappears into nothingness. [You have defeated a Lv.45 Demon - Suk] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.20 has become Lv.30] [10 skill points acquired] [Title: ''Apostle of Light'' acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Level 30] [3 skill points acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Suk - the Miscreant] [2 skill points acquired] ''''Hah...'''' I crouch down and let out a heavy sigh. Being a gamer is so hard, Chloe... Case 22: Doppelganger. ''''...'''' That... That was so dangerous. I really underestimated the creatures in this world, huh... -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: The Underdog Level: 30 HP: 84/84 MP: 110/110 STR: 4.6 INT: 8.2 AGI: 4.7 STA: 4.3 Skill:[Light Magic Lv.5], [Sharp Claw Lv.5], [Domination Lv.3], [Ice Magic Lv.4], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.2], [Stealth Lv.2], [Inspect Lv.2], [Swordsmanship Lv.2], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1], [Heal Lv.1], [Auto Regeneration Lv.1], [Language Lv.1], [Blink Lv.1], [Acceleration Lv.1], [Telepathy Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- My level went up by a lot though. Look at those stats...! And I got a cool-sounding title as well. [Apostle of Light: Nemesis of demons. +0.3 for all stats when facing demons] [Rare] Decent. I''ll equip this one when I meet another demon, then. auf ''''Oh.'''' Smiley runs up to me and nuzzles his way into my feet. I stroke his back in silence. In the corner of my eyes, I see Skely and Ariel go up to me. ''''Thank you, Lady Aurora. Truly.'''' I look up at the siblings. ''''...It was my decision in the first place.'''' ''''We all agreed to it.'''' Skely shakes his head. ''''Yeah, we have to say thank you.'''' Ariel adds. ''''Then thank Mister Slen, too.'''' Without him, I would''ve died for sure. '''''''' Thank you. '''''''' Yes Mister Slen simply nods. Also, I wonder what happened to him at the last minute. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Slen Race: Slenderman Title: -- Level: 23 HP: 71/71 MP: 75/75 STR: 3.6 INT: 6.5 AGI: 4.0 STA: 3.8 Skill: [Invincible Lv.3], [Status Condition Nullification lv.3], [Slender Walking Lv.1], [Impersonation Lv.1], [Telepathy Lv.1]. State: Happy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Wait, what''s going on with skills here...? [Invincible: Temporarily set all stats to 9.0. HP cannot be decreased during the activation duration. Skill usage disabled for 30 minutes after the duration ended. Cost: 35 MP, Duration: 15 seconds, CD: 1 hour] [Legendary] If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. [Status Condition Nullification: Increase the user''s resistance to all status conditions] [Epic] ''''...Don''t tell me.'''' I swipe the windows away and look at Mister Slen intently. ''''You saved your skill points for emergencies like these?'''' To that, he gives me another nod. Mister Slen is the best...!
After catching up on all the stuff that just happened, which can be summed up as Skely getting to level 23 together with Mister Slen while Ariel and Smiley stayed the same, and my side of explanation, it is now time to find our treasure. ''''The demon single-handedly defeated all of these golems, huh...'''' Ariel mutters, looking at the frozen corpses of golems near us. ''''Why was he here in the first place?'''' I ask Skely in particular. ''''Well, demons are akin to natural disasters.'''' He replies. ''''They can appear anytime, anywhere¡ªunpredictable. And they are extremely strong as well.'''' ''''For reference, how strong was the one just now?'''' ''''Level forty-five... It should be somewhere in the middle range. It''s not certain though, as we weren''t able to peer into its status screen.'''' ''''[Inspect Evasion], huh...'''' I might need to use my skill points on increasing my [Inspect] level later, just for opponents like that guy. And maybe have the evasion skill for myself. I have fifteen skill points now, I''m rich. Filthy rich. ''''Before you went ahead and buy more skills, Lady Aurora.'''' Skely suddenly interrupts my line of thought. ''''It should generally be better to focus on leveling up skills you already have instead, now that you have a decent skillset.'''' ''''...I see.'''' Fine, fine. ''''Regardless... Where''s all the treasure?'''' I ask. We''ve been wandering inside this room for a while now, and I don''t see no treasure. ''''There has to be something... Ariel, can I as you again?'''' Skely turns to the lazily drifting banshee. ''''Leave it to me.'''' Ariel flies away with that. Hm, I need to go hunt with Smiley and Ariel later. Their levels are quite lacking compared to us. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Skely. What will happen to this ice?'''' ''''It will melt over time, or you can make them disappear. It usually works in either of those ways.'''' I want these to be gone. ''''Oh.'''' All the ice that covered the cave instantly turns into millions of sparkling particles and disappears into nothingness. That''s cool. After waiting a bit more, Ariel comes back. ''''I found something under those golems.'''' She reports. ''''A casket. Inside is a doll.'''' ''''Anything special?'''' ''''Nope, no traps either.'''' ''''Hm... Let''s see it.''''
We decided to move the golem by hand, as a way to test our strength after leveling up. I was surprised by how strong I was, able to lift golem parts easily. Either way, after some time has passed, I can finally see the casket that Ariel told us about. The black casket is buried in the ground, only the lid with a silver star embedded on it is visible. clack I slowly lift the lid, revealing a bleach-white doll with a rather rough degree of perfection. Its joints are plainly visible, and the size is around... Smiley''s size? Now, the question is, should I touch it or not? gulp Curiosity kicks in. I extend my right wing and poke the doll lightly, and at that moment- ''''!!'''' The doll begins to levitate, radiating a faint silver aura. Strangely, I don''t sense any danger, rather, it feels... Familiar? ''''Fall back first.'''' I grab Smiley and get away from the doll, along with everyone else. ''''That aura... Wait, don''t tell me...!'''' ''''Skely?'''' ''''It might be a doppelganger, Lady Aurora!'''' Skely says excitedly. ''''Incredible, to think that we would find one here...'''' Really?! The one who would copy other people''s appearances? ''''Is it that rare?'''' ''''We haven''t found one for a few hundred years, in our era, at least.'''' So they went extinct. Well, not really, there''s one here. And judging from Skely''s reaction, it doesn''t seem to be dangerous. So let''s see. ''''Oh.'''' Right then, the silver aura of the doll extends toward my chest. I can feel a connection being established between me and the doll. A pathway, or something similar. The doll then slowly flies up to me, and its body starts to inflate. Gradually, its torso grows larger, its limbs stretch out, and a flesh-like membrane begins to generate from the head, covering the joints and everything else. From its head, silky white hair spurts out, eyes and nose, mouth begin to form on its face. Below, two white wings grow from its waist. Before long, standing before me is... Me. Exactly the same. It''s even wearing the same robe as me. ''''This servant is honored to have met you.'''' It speaks up with my voice, but monotone. ''''Please take care of me from now on.'''' It bows respectfully. ''''...Was doppelgangers supposed to be servants?'''' I voice my question. ''''Well, ye-'''' ''''Yes, master.'''' It cuts Skely right off, rendering him speechless. ''''We were created to serve our masters. My serial number is AEN-035.'''' Isn''t this just a smart servant...?
We decided to teleport back to our cave right after that. After some consultations, I''ve come to know a few things about the doppelganger. And apparently, doppelgangers are supposed to be faithful servants who can be found in the wild, just like Pok¨¦mons. Their primary role is to infiltrate and spy¡ªanything that requires advanced impersonation. I also made... Her? My follower, thus gaining my final linked skill¡ª[Deception]. It allows me to fake my status screen to anyone who uses [Inspect] on me. Tested, it worked. Sometimes I feel like it''s going too well for me, but looking back at the fight with Suk, I don''t really know anymore. Regardless, now, sitting together in our little cave, we''re deciding on what we should do with her. So firstly, her status screen looks like this. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Doppelganger Title: -- Level: 1 HP: 10/10 MP: 10/10 STR: 2.0 INT: 6.5 AGI: 2.0 STA: 2.0 Skill: [Doppelganger-1 Lv.10], [Doppelganger-2 Lv.10], [Deception Lv.5]. State: Normal. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Her level is fixed at 1, which is supposedly normal for doppelgangers, according to Skely. [Doppelganger-1: Enable the user to perfectly copy other entities'' appearances] [Unique] [Doppelganger-2: Link the user''s soul to the designated master''s soul] [Unique] The first skill is straightforward, but the second one is again, a bit ambiguous. But we have Skely. He told me that basically, it allows the doppelganger to survive even if its body is destroyed, and that I can move my consciousness into the doppelganger''s body as I want, all because my soul is linked to its soul. I will have to test this later. All in all, her stats are miserable, and she doesn''t have anything other than impersonation skills. So naturally... ''''Let''s make her infiltrate the human world.'''' I stare intently at the motionless, expressionless version of myself. One that could potentially open up my pathway to human society again. Case 23: Ancient Basilisk Z – First Sighting. It has been two days since we discovered the doppelganger. I decided to name her ''Peln'', and I had her cut her hair short to differentiate between us as well. Needless to say, owl mom was flabbergasted when she saw us two together. She held us with her wings, eyes widened, head tilted, trying to examine us as meticulously as possible. The same could be said about my siblings, they were bamboozled for a while. It was absolutely adorable. Either way, after deciding that we would have Peln infiltrate the human world, it was time to get her out of the forest. If we were able to, that is. ''''If the layout of this forest didn''t change while I was trapped inside the cave, which I believe it didn''t, then we can largely divide it into five parts¡ªNorth, West, South, East, and center. The center of this forest lies a giant lake, while each of the remaining four areas is ruled by a powerful entity. Judging from the fact that there were basilisks and snow owls around this area, I can safely assume that we are currently in West Zircon.'''' ''''What about the woman who attacked you guys, then? Wasn''t she also a ''powerful entity'', as you said?'''' ''''The Witch of Calamity was the ruler of East Zircon, that''s for sure. I think she just went into this cave for the elixir, just like us.'''' ''''Hm...'''' ''''Either way, the crux of the matter is that we need to make it through the sea of monsters to reach the Empire''s land.'''' ''''Sounds easy, but actually not, right?'''' ''''Unfortunately, yes. Every ruler can claim ''territory'', just like you, Lady Aurora. They can somewhat sense if someone or something is escaping their territory. Especially for this region''s ruler - Ancient Basilisk Z, who has very acute senses, and is bloodthirsty. If you try to exit or enter the forest without precaution, it will be able to hunt you down together with its subordinates.'''' ''''How strong is it?'''' ''''Last time, it was recorded at level 55. It must be much stronger now.'''' ''''That sounds impossible to beat...'''' That said, we can still probably break through and bring Peln out. We just need to be careful and avoid the last boss. Though I do intend to defeat it eventually. My reasoning is like this, if I were to summon even more horror entities in the future, I would inevitably have to claim more territory for myself, not just this cave. There are lots of entities that are big in size, that''s why. Right now, I''m watching over Smiley and Ariel hunting. Babysitting. Why? Because I''m still not sure if it''s worth the risk yet. ''''Take this, Ice Spear!'''' AUF ''''...'''' When asked about why the people back then didn''t try to subjugate the serpent, Skely answered that it was not worth it. It''s not like the creature was constantly getting out of control or anything. It was pretty tame, if you didn''t touch its territory. So it was actually better to leave it alone so that the remaining monsters won''t go berserk. AUF AUF ''''Oh.'''' While I''m thinking that, Smiley has already run up to me, putting his front feet on my thighs, pleading something. In the distance, a commander sonic bear is angrily attacking a pouty Ariel, but to no avail. So they failed to defeat it. ''''Sure, sure. I''ll go kill it for you.'''' I stroke Smiley''s head and pull out my Katana. Really, when did he get this big... Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The long blade on my hand glows a bright yellow, and then a layer of golden-white ice spurs from the handguard to the tip, gradually covering the whole shaft as I walk slowly toward the creature. GRRR Unable to land a hit on Ariel, it turns to me with an angry expression, mouth gaping. It then springs at me with explosive speed, ready to tear me apart any moment. Hm... I see it has two rows of teeth, I wonder if it has any trouble with eating like Smiley. SHIING¡ª!!! Either way, I raise my sword and swing it down lightly, successfully splitting the giant bear into two halves, along several trees behind it as well. [You have defeated a Lv.22 Zircon Commander Sonic Bear] ''''...'''' Infusing both elements does make my strikes much stronger, but it sure freezes a large area, huh. ''''Well, let''s continue.'''' I signal Ariel and Smiley to follow me. Following Skely''s advice, I decided to invest my skill points into leveling up my existing skills. [Ice Magic] from level 4 to 5, [Swordsmanship] from level 2 to 5, and [Auto Regeneration] from 1 to 2. That cost me 9 points, now I have 6 left, barely enough to buy a legendary skill in case of emergency. The effect was immeasurable. I am now able to pretty much kill anything below level 30 in a single strike. Good thing I didn''t blindingly buy more skills. Either way, the next targets for our hunt should be orcs. They generally have a good level range for these two. I actually found an orc camp the other day. I just need to follow the marks I left on the trees. So we continue our walk for another ten minutes or so. Before long, the camp is visible in front of us. Activating [Stealth] just in case, I see orcs patrolling around normally, and sitting near the fire is a commander orc. ''''Fifteen in total. I''ll take care of half of them.'''' I pull out my Katana. ''''Alright, let''s go-'''' '''''''' !!! "'''' VROOOOOM¡ª!!! Suddenly, the ground trembles tremendously, sending me tumbling around a little bit. ''''An earthquake?!'''' ''''I''ve never seen an earthquake before-'''' BOOOOM¡ª!!! In the blink of an eye, a long, giant figure flies past the orc camp. It swallows the whole camp and everything around it, together with whatever stands in its way. No way, these glossy scales are...! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Z Race: Ancient Basilisk Title: King of West Zircon Level: 61 HP: 148/148 304 MP: 333/333 STR: 8.0 INT: 6.4 AGI: 8.0 STA: 8.1 Skill: [Sharp Fang Lv.10], [Hard Scale Lv.10], [Bite Lv.10], [Enhanced Vision Lv.9], [Lightning Magic Lv.9], [Earth Magic Lv.9], [Domination Lv.8], [Reflective Counter Lv.8], [Inspect Lv.8], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.4], [Stealth Lv.1]. State: Agitated, cursed. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What insane stats...! ''''Ariel, memorize it''s status screen. I''ll remember the first half, you take care of the rest.'''' ''''Eh? Ah, alright!'''' What the hell is going on with this one... No, focus, focus. VROOOM¡ª!!! After God knows how long, the creature finally slides completely past the camp, leaving behind a long wasted path. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Done.'''' ''''I''m done too.'''' Alright, let''s teleport back before it finds us.
''''Cursed...'''' Skely mutters. ''''It might be the Witch of Calamity. Only she can curse a ruler like this.'''' ''''I thought she was dead?'''' I voice my question. ''''The current Witch of Calamity, I mean. The title is passed down to the next witch the moment the previous one dies.'''' ''''Sure. But the real problem is...'''' ''''Do we take this chance and kill it, hm.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Even with three of its skills being locked, the remaining ones are not to be underestimated. I now know the power of high-level skills. Not to mention its high stats... I think it''s going to be a close call unless we find something to ''cheese'' it, as Chloe would say. Aside from those skills, I''m sure it has something similar to my [Monarch] as well. To explain why it and my skill won''t appear on the status screen, we need to understand the concept of a ''soul skill''. In short, they won''t appear on a status screen, and they don''t have a level system, that''s it. But I''m getting sidetracked. It''s time to make a decision... ''''We''ll do it.'''' I stand up. ''''Anyone wants to pull out?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Good.'''' I nod contently. ''''First, we need a game plan.'''' Case 24: Ancient Basilisk Z – Game plan. Let''s do a theory-crafting session here. To defeat the Ancient Basilisk, we first need to determine one thing¡ªhow could we be able to deal damage to it? Considering its stats and skills, it would be safe to assume that attacking its body is pretty much useless. We need to deal damage from the inside out. And I have the perfect item for it¡ªthe Gauntlet of Severance. In theory, I should be able to use up all my MP and remotely explode my ice-light magic right in the middle of its brain, and that would be a one-shot because I''m confident my attack would be able to annihilate a mushy bunch like that, no matter how big it is. The real problem is how I would be able to get as close as possible to its brain. I would probably need to sit on top of its head. That could be achieved by buying a skill like [Flight], which I already bought after getting fired up for this operation. But then another problem pops up, the basilisk''s scales would be too slippery. If it moved in any way, I could easily be flung out. Pre-casting magic would not work either, it would sure be able to sense it. Teleporting would also be a no because one could not bring mana above a certain threshold with them when teleporting. So the task we need to execute first and foremost would be to immobilize it. The desirable duration is fifteen seconds as my strongest magic needs ten to cast. ''''So... How are we going to do it?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Any ideas?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ...This is going to be hard. ''''Well, well, you said that its [Status Condition Nullification] is disabled, right?'''' Skely speaks up, turning to me. ''''Not me, Ariel.'''' I pass my gaze to Ariel. ''''If I remember correctly.'''' Ariel replies. ''''But our levels are too low for mental attacks to work...'''' Skely lets out a sigh and leans back to his chair. ''''As long as it is immobilized for fifteen seconds, it''ll probably be fine... Peln, you have any idea?'''' I turn to the emotionless version of myself. Peln is like a smart servant, right? ''''We can paralyze it by letting it ram itself into the barrier of the academy.'''' She replies after thinking a bit. That''s an idea. According to Skely, the academy bordering this forest is the best in the world, filled with the strongest people. They''re there to nurture talents, and to keep tabs on the Zircon Forest as well. When Mom flew us the other day, I saw that the academy''s castle was intact, so the statement still holds true, I''d imagine. But the point is, the security there is exceptionally tight, and there is a giant and sturdy barrier to prevent monsters from the forest from getting into human society as well. Though... ''''I think it''s smart enough to turn if we try to lure it.'''' I let out a sigh. It would be amazing if we managed to paralyze it by... Paralyzing? ''''Wait, are there any poisonous plants in this forest?'''' ''''Oh, using poison to immobilize it...'''' Skely ponders. ''''There are lots of them, especially ones that can paralyze when consumed. I studied plants before.'''' Ariel raises her hand. ''''It''ll take a lot for it to work though.'''' ''''Silly brother, we just need to collect a lot of them then.'''' Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ''''...Make sense.'''' clap clap I clap a few times, turning everyone to me. ''''That''s decided, then.'''' I declare. ''''The plan is simple, we feed it poison, then I''ll kill it off. Let''s work the details out.''''
After planning out our assault, there are two things that we need to do right now. First, find the lair of the Ancient Basilisk, or at least the location of it. Currently, the undead siblings and Mister Slen are in charge of it. And second, collecting Soli - a plant that has a paralyzing effect to feed the serpent. Smiley and I are doing it. I asked Mom and my siblings as well, and they agreed. Having a family like this feels so good. I''m worried someone would just kill Peln in one hit, so I left her at the cave. I know that she can''t die even if her body gets destroyed, but there will still be damage to her soul, according to Skely. ''''That''s another bunch, good job.'''' AUF He''s like a big husky now. So fluffy. Either way, the plant looks like a normal yellow flower, which is easily recognizable because almost everything is grey here. But we need a ton of them, that''s the problem. I made four big bags out of Skely''s spare robes to carry them. I filled all four bags, teleported back, filled them again, and repeated. This is the third trip. ''''Hm, let''s go back for now.'''' The scene changes, and we''re back in the cave. ''''Welcome back, master.'''' ''''Hi, Peln.'''' I said that she doesn''t need to greet me every time though. ''''Here we go.'''' I dump the flowers in the middle of the room. The mountain of flowers is taller than me now. ''''...I guess I should take a little break.'''' So I turn around and sit at the table, the opposite of me is Peln with her eyes unfocused, motionless. Oh, I forgot to test the soul-linking skill. I was too busy trying to babysit my dog and Ariel. Let''s try it now. ''''Peln, can I try sending my consciousness to your body?'''' ''''You don''t need to ask for permission, master.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' I close my eyes and slowly feel the connection between her and me. A silver line. Somehow, I think I can push myself through this channel... ''''Oh?'''' Suddenly, my body grows much heavier. One of the energies inside my body is gone as well. Opening my eyes, I can see a long-haired version of myself sitting on the opposite side, her eyes closed. I stand up and walk to her. An airy feeling touches the back of my neck because of this body''s near shoulder-length hair. I reach out my hands and touch her neck, and then her chest. This body is still functioning normally. Warm. ''''Woah...'''' This feels eerily real, all the senses. It''s like a real body. And touching myself in another body feels weird. Though, where is Peln? ''''Peln?'''' I''m here, master. Peln''s voice¡ªmy own voice rings inside my head. ''''Hm, can you send me telepathies like this even when I''m in my original body?'''' It is possible, master. ''''Good.'''' What else... Ah, let''s see the status of this body. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora (Peln) Race: Owl-kin (Doppelganger) Title: -- Level: 15 HP: 42/42 MP: 55/55 STR: 3.0 INT: 5.1 AGI: 3.2 STA: 3.1 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv.5], [Deception Lv.5], [Ice Magic Lv.4], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.2], [Stealth Lv.2], [Inspect Lv.2], [Swordsmanship Lv.2], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1], [Heal Lv.1], [Language Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Oh? A lot of my stats and skills are gone. This is interesting. Let me guess, Peln''s body gained a portion of my status screen because a fragment of my soul got transferred? Either way, as long as I have [Deception], it would be fine for me to enter Peln''s body as I like. ''''...'''' I can''t help but notice the sleeping body of mine in the corner of my eyes. Curiosity kicks in again, I turn the chair around so that my body faces me. After watching my body closely for a while, I decide to grope her breasts. Chloe would often find excuses to do this to me, and I''m pretty sure that''s sexual harassment. ''''Hm...'''' They''re squishy, big, and warm, that''s all. There''s nothing special to it. Unrelated, but judging from this breast size, I think my body is now the same as when I was on Earth. ''''¡ªAHH!'''' While I''m thinking that, the three familiar faces appear behind my sleeping body. Why do the siblings seem panicked like that? ''''What happened?'''' I ask calmly. ''''We found the lair!'''' Ariel excitedly says. ''''And we almost got swallowed.'''' Skely adds with a sigh. ''''Anyway, with this, we''re... Wait, aren''t you Peln?'''' Ariel tilts her head cutely. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Yes, I am Peln.'''' I reply, forcing my voice to become as monotone as possible. ''''Master is currently sleeping.'''' ''''Ah, I see. Maybe she''s tired from collecting all of these.'''' Ariel examines the pile of flowers that I bought back. ''''Let''s make the poison while she''s sleeping. It''ll be a surprise when she wakes up!'''' ...I''m screwed. If I say that I''m Aurora now, it''ll be awkward. Case 25: Ancient Basilisk Z – Killshot. ''''Like this?'''' ''''Yeah, grind it slowly and carefully... Peln, you''re so good at this.'''' ''''Is that so?'''' ''''I didn''t know doppelgangers have high dexterity. A new knowledge, hm.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' No offense to doppelgangers'' dexterity, but it''s probably because I''m not Peln. Right now, Ariel is teaching us how to compress the poison from the flowers, using the makeshift mortars and pestles that I made via [Sharp Claw]. I thought carving stones might be too much, but it was trivially easy. Either way, I decided to double down on my Peln act, even faking my status screen to be the same as the original Peln''s. It''s a good opportunity to test it after all. Looking at Mister Slen and Smiley doing this almost made me break character and laugh, but I somehow held it in. HOOT HOOT ''''These guys are doing unexpectedly well, huh.'''' Skely mutters. A little bit earlier, owl mom bought us a ton more flowers and left five of my siblings here to help. They''re doing well for a bunch of giant fluffy owls, I have to say. ''''Let''s hurry up, everyone! We need to finish it before Aurora wakes up.'''' Ariel manifests herself and begins to grind. Don''t worry, she won''t wake up anytime soon...
''''Tell your mom that master is grateful to her, alright?'''' I pet one of my siblings gently. HOOT~! It replies, excitedly nuzzling my legs. Does it know that I''m Aurora? ''''Good, now go.'''' I push it toward Skely, who is holding the remaining four, ready to teleport to owl mom. ''''Is it just me or Peln is strangely human today...?'''' It is just you, Ariel. Regardless, after almost an hour of grinding, we have the finished product with us¡ªa dense pack of poison double the size of me, wrapped in the spare robes of Skely. I seriously need to find some proper clothes for myself after getting into the human world, I''m still naked under the robe. But well, it''s time to wake up. I close my eyes and let myself flow into the silver line again. My body instantly becomes lighter, and I can feel my original strength swirling inside me again. ''''Hgn...'''' I stretch out lazily. It feels like my body just got a nice nap. ''''Aurora~!'''' Ariel flies in front of me. ''''We got the poison all done!'''' She says with a proud expression. ''''Oh, is that so?'''' I fake a surprised face. ''''Thanks a lot.'''' ''''No problem~'''' I nod lightly and stand up, then turn around to see Peln standing there normally. ''''Thanks, Peln.'''' I stroke her head gently. ''''...Yes, master.'''' ''''You guys too.''''
It is now the next night. After a day of rest, we''re finally ready. For this part of the operation, only me, Mister Slen, and the undead siblings will be going. Smiley and Peln are unfortunately too fragile to participate. ''''We will be teleporting to a hill near the basilisk''s nest. Please keep quiet just in case.'''' We all nod to Skely''s statement. To save my MP, we will all be going by his teleportation. ''''Alright, go.'''' The scene abruptly changes, and we are now in the woods. Immediately, I can see glimpses of the glossy scales in the distance, through the dense grey trees. Silently peeking out, a sight straight out of a movie greets me¡ªin a large and deep clearing, akin to a crater, an enormous snake is lying still, eyes closed, curling up to fit the circular area. Not to mention the size of it, which is even bigger than owl mom, I reckon its length is somewhere between three to four hundred meters. Each of its breath blows the trees nearby violently, like two giant leafblowers. ''''Now, is everyone ready?'''' I whisper. After receiving everyone''s confirmation, it is now Ariel and Mister Slen''s time to move. Ariel will act as bait for the serpent to open its mouth because the serpent will not be able to hurt her, while Mister Slen will stand nearby to activate his [Invincible] and intervene when he judges that it is an emergency. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. By the way, the reason why we can''t just have Ariel go inside the snake''s brain and blow her magic there is because of its internal energy. Magic doesn''t work well when activating inside mana-bearing creatures. My gauntlet is different, it uses the power of the system, which can interfere with mana in that environment freely. While I''m thinking that, it seems like Ariel has arrived in front of the serpent. Silently, she extends her hands and puts her wrists together. After a bit of chanting, a blast of ice bursts out of her hands, enveloping about one-third of the monster''s head. HISSS¡ª!! There it is. The ancient serpent jolts awake, its golden slit eyes widen. And right when the mouth filled with sharp teeth of it opens- ''''Go!'''' Skely, who''s holding me and the poison pack, immediately teleports us following my signal. We arrive inside the serpent''s mouth, and a hot and damp atmosphere greets me. THUD Skely throws the pack at one of the spike-like teeth, letting the poison burst out. As the serpent''s mouth closes, I teleport myself and Skely back to our previous position. Now at a safe distance, I can see the creature blink its eyes confusedly, then begin to squirm. I also see Ariel fly out of its mouth normally, good. VROOOM¡ª!! The ground, no, the whole space begins to tremble as the giant creature quivers, I''m having a hard time standing straight. The poison''s effect can quickly be seen though, the monster''s body gradually begins to lose strength, its movement getting weaker and weaker by the second. ''''Good luck, Lady Aurora.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' I activate [Flight] and shoot myself into the air, wings spread. This is only the second time I have tried this, but as expected, nothing can beat this feeling of being airborne¡ªthe feeling of freedom. Either way, I crank up my flying speed and move toward the trembling creature, all the while pouring my MP into creating my attack. Intense golden-white mana swirls around my hand, illuminating the whole area. Before long, I have already landed on top of the creature''s head. SHIING¡ª!! The energy around my hand swirls even more intensely, ready to burst into deadly ice anytime. I aim my hand right below my feet. Gauntlet of Severance, activate, range¡ªfive meters. The energy abruptly disappears from my hand. BOOOOM¡ª!!!! A muffled boom can be heard, accompanied by bright rays of light leaking out from the space between the scales. I can feel the glossy scales of the serpent cooling off rapidly through my bare feet. The creature lets out a faint shriek before its body stops moving completely. [You have defeated a Lv.61 Ancient Serpent - Z] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.30 has become Lv35] [5 skill points acquired] Operation successful. So I didn''t just jump to level 45 or something, probably because the serpent was already in a weakened state. ''''...'''' Wait, something''s not right. According to Skely, I should''ve gotten the title the moment I defeated the serpent- KENG¡ª!! ''''!!'''' Suddenly, a dark something flies straight at me from the corner of my eyes. I hurriedly brandish my sword and parry it. ''''Heavy...!'''' HISS¡ª!! Appear in front of me is another serpent with the exact same features as the one I''ve killed, but significantly smaller. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Z Race: Ancient Basilisk Title: King of West Zircon Level: 37 HP: 156/156 MP: 144/144 STR: 4.4 INT: 6.4 AGI: 4.4 STA: 4.6 Skill: [Sharp Fang Lv.6], [Hard Scale Lv.6], [Bite Lv.5], [Enhanced Vision Lv.4], [Lightning Magic Lv.4], [Earth Magic Lv.3], [Domination Lv.3], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.3], [Stealth Lv.1]. State: Agitated. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It... Resurrected?! HISS¡ª!! No time for thinking. [Acceleration], [Domination], [Ice Magic], [Light Magic]. I spring myself forward, holding my ice-light sword tightly, just as the serpent is slithering with its fangs coated in a layer of black. KENG¡ª!! One more time, my sword and its sharp teeth collide. ''''Tch...!'''' My strength is clearly higher than it, but the slippery scales are nerfing me. Deciding that it is wiser to switch grounds, I swing my sword sideway, flinging the snake to the right. I immediately jump after it. I spread out my wings and activate [Flight] to boost my speed as I pour half of my remaining MP into my sword''s infusion. The serpent struggles in the air, probably not expecting me to go all out in the air like this. SHING¡ª!! I raise the sword above my head, and right when I get close enough to the serpent''s neck, I shoot myself forward with [Flight] once more, ramping the momentum of my attack up. Time seems to stop. My sword rips through the air, leaving behind sparkling trails of ice mixed with light.

On the night of today, under the bright moon, I ask of you¡ª The blade smoothly runs through the scales of the monster, through the flesh, through the bone, until there is nothing more to be cut.

¡ªan undying plight. The monster is sliced in half. Golden-white ice begins to grow from the surfaces that made contact with my blade earlier as I fall with the two halves. THUD I land lightly on a small clearing, while the severed parts fall onto the trees nearby, crushing some of them. ''''Phew...'''' [You have defeated a Lv.37 Ancient Serpent - Z] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.35 has become Lv36] [1 skill point acquired] [Title: ''Queen of West Zircon'' acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Ancient Basilisk Z] [2 skill point acquired] Okay, this time it''s for real. But I can''t let my guard down yet, there''s still- rustle ''''!!'''' Suddenly, I can hear something move through the bushes nearby. I immediately turn to the direction of the sound and narrow my eyes, raising my sword. To my complete surprise, the one appearing is... A girl. A human girl. She has silky long blonde hair that cascades down her shoulder, a pair of brilliant blue eyes, and a princess-like face. ''''Who are you?'''' I keep my [Domination] on and point my sword at her. But the girl just stares at me, eyes widened. She then shakily brings her hand forward a bit- ''''A-Aurora...?'''' C-A 4: Reunited. [Astra Magical Academy] was a 2D game. To be more specific, it was an RPG with high-end graphics. But 2D had its limitations, obviously. So seeing the academy in real life like this is exciting, to say the least. And what else... I didn''t get the achievement system, what a disappointment... Whatever, I''ll just have to push harder. ...Hmm, can I meet the protagonist here? She should be in the academy right now. As I''m lost in my thoughts while walking around like that, Nydia suddenly speaks up. ''''My Lady, why did you insist on coming here this early?'''' I stop at my track. We both look around at the students, who seem to be mostly commoners and rural nobles. It''s true, at this point, only commoners who seek good accommodations from the academy, and people from far away who don''t want to be late are here. The Dukedom of Luminous is relatively close to the capital - where the academy is, so I have no reason to be here this early. If I was the real Amelia, that is. ''''I need to do something important.'''' I reply. ''''...Understood.'''' I want to get another hidden piece as soon as possible before the evaluation exam starts¡ªthe Gauntlet of Severance. It was an extremely broken item in the game, despite being at only [Epic] grade. In terms of functionality, it was basically a remote skill activator, and it could interfere with other entities'' bodies as well, super dirty stuff. To get it, you had to help a friendly skeleton NPC in the evil forest to get out of a barrier by defeating the guardian golem there. Then, you would be able to uncover the identity of the strange skeleton and his story with his sister. The sister unfortunately went missing just before the quest started though. After that, he would hand you the gauntlet as a reward and go on a journey to find his sister. All in all, the quest was relatively easy, and the item you get from it would be a must-have if you wanted to beat the game and get a high score. ''''...'''' Well, it''s not the time to admire the academy, I suppose. Let''s get to work.
To get to that location, I need to do two things¡ªget through the security and hide from the boss of this region - the giant serpent. For the latter one, I''d already prepared for it. I bought a bunch of items from the hidden shop in the capital when I just got here, and one of them is the Silence Mantle. It allows the user to go unnoticed, the effect can be compared to a level four or five [Stealth]. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Although there is a huge barrier dividing the forest from the human world, a few small gates still exist, mostly for inspections¡ªto see if the monsters are still manageable. After spending a few days carefully watching the shifts of the guards here, I have now slid through the only gate connecting the forest and the academy. I run and run, following the map¡ªanother item I bought that allows me to see my position on it through an indicator. On the way, I meet quite a few monsters, but they seem strangely agitated for some reason. And after some twenty minutes of running- VROOOOM¡ª!! ''''What the...'''' I narrow my eyes at the sudden vibration of the earth. I jump onto a tall tree nearby and look around. In the night sky, I can see faintly a source of light in the distance. It''s moving through the air at high speed... Is that a mana swirl...? Something''s not right. There should be no one capable of using light magic in this forest right now. I need to check the anomaly. So I jump down and begin to sprint off in that direction. Another minute of running, my body feels unexpectedly fine. I''m still not used to being a superhuman, it seems. ''''Huh...?'''' Isn''t this the direction of the serpent''s nest...? THUD Suddenly, I see a flash in the sky, blinding me for a second before something falls down the trees near me. gulp I slow down, moving stealthily from tree to tree. Gradually, I''m closer and closer to the location, I peek my head out from a tree that I''m hiding behind, and- ''''...'''' ...W-What? Am I hallucinating? Why is Aurora standing there...? Subconsciously, my body moves towards the girl. The girl I''ve been holding dear for the longest time ever. Ignoring the logic in my mind, ignoring everything. And obviously, she notices me. ''''Who are you?'''' She points a Katana imbued with Golden-white ice at me, eyes narrowed. Her appearance is a bit different, but this sweet voice and everything else is...! ''''A-Aurora?'''' I speak up. ''''...I thought I faked my name...'''' She mutters something, I can''t quite make it out. ''''Aurora...?'''' ''''How do you know my name?'''' She continues to glare at me, clearly on guard. ''''It''s me, Chloe!'''' I take a step further, hand outstretched. Aurora''s eyes widen for a bit before she returns to her usual cold expression, and silence fills the space. ''''...Prove it.'''' She says. ''''86-61-95.'''' I immediately reply. Aurora''s face goes blank. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''You love horror creatures, you love taking naps, you love potato chips¡ªslight salt flavor, you love rap music, on my 16th birthday, you-'''' ''''Enough.'''' She lets out a sigh and lowers her sword. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''...Chloe.'''' She smiles lightly, opening her hands. ''''Aurora~!!'''' I immediately shoot myself at her, hugging her whole tightly. For the first time in two months, happiness floods my heart. ''''I missed you so much...!'''' I bury my head in her shoulder. ''''Me too.'''' She hugs me back. ''''Though... What happened to you?'''' ''''I''m possessing a character.'''' I reply, heartily inhaling the dose of Aurora that I''ve been missing so much. ''''Remember the game I used to play on my PC? This body was the villainess of that game.'''' ''''...This world is a game world?'''' This is why you should''ve played games with me instead of occupying my bed all the time. It''s not like I''m complaining though, she should sleep in my bed for the rest of her life. ''''Yeah, but what about you? How did your hair and eyes get like this...'''' I pull away from our hug, but my hands are still on her waist. ''''I got turned into an owl.'''' She replies calmly. ''''See this?'''' ''''!!'''' To my absolute surprise, two smooth, warm, and soft things poke out of her robe and touch my wrist. ''''W-Wings?!" I flip her robe wide open, and- oh, she''s naked, damn. Don''t mind if I do! ''''Hey...!'''' I crouch down and plant my cheek against her hot belly, my hands stroking the big and fluffy wings aggressively. ''''You... Pervert!'''' She smacks my head lightly, but that is not nearly enough to stop me. ''''Hah...'''' This is it. This is the feeling I''ve been longing for. Ah, I''m melting... ''''...Wait. There''s enemies left.'''' She turns my head up to presumably let me look at her face, but she''s forgetting that her chest is too big for that. ''''I''ll protect you, my princess.'''' I stand up and grab her hand, then kiss it gently. ''''You''re weaker than me, idiot.'''' ...Eh? Case 26: Cleanup. Well, I just got a telepathy from Mister Slen saying that more serpents were coming, which are likely the ancient one''s offspring. It''s time for a cleanup. ''''What are you saying, Aurora?'''' The blonde holding my hand asks. ''''You''re merely level 10! Let me protect you.'''' That''s my fake status. Her expression though... She''s still the same Chloe I know, even if the body is different. I''m so glad she''s here. ''''Let''s regroup with my allies first.'''' I reply. ''''I''ll introduce you to them.'''' ''''A-Allies...? That explains why you were able to survive until now... But I don''t remember anyone here that you can-'''' ''''You talk too much.'''' The undead siblings should be in the same spot as earlier, let''s go there first. ''''!!'''' The scene abruptly changes, and we are now at the hill where we can see Z''s nest. ''''What?! Teleportation??'''' Chloe exclaims. I release her hand and turn around to see the siblings. ''''Aurora~!... Oh, who''s this?'''' ''''Lady Aurora, welcome back.'''' Skely bows lightly. ''''First of all, congratulations on becoming the lord of West Zircon. And this is...'''' ''''Lord of West Zircon...? Aurora, tell me what''s going- Undead?!'''' She belatedly turns around and nearly jumps at the appearance of my new friends, pulling out her sword. ''''Stop, they''re friendly.'''' I grab her hand. ''''The skeleton over there is Skely, he can use light magic and can teleport. The floating ghost there is Ariel, Skely''s sister.'''' ''''Wait, don''t tell me...'''' Chloe mutters, looking at the gauntlet on my hand. Maybe she knows this item from the game. ''''And this blonde here is Chloe¡ªmy old friend. This is not her original body though.'''' ''''I see, I''m honored to have met you, Lady Chloe.'''' ''''Hi, Chloe~ Let''s get along!'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Chloe finally drops her guard, lowering her sword. ''''Yeah, nice to meet you both, I suppose...'''' VROOM¡ª!! ''''It seems like they''re here.'''' In the direction of the nest, I can see several serpents ripping themselves through the trees toward us, causing the ground to rumble a bit. Hm... There are four of them, each around level 30-ish. I even borrowed Mister Slen''s [Invicible] instead of [Telepathy] before this operation in case of emergency, but it seems there is no need anymore. So I change my linked skill with Mister Slen back to [Telepathy] and send a message to him. Mister Slen, please teleport back to us. We''ll fight together. That should do it. ''''Chloe, can you solo one of them?'''' I turn to the girl, who''s looking in the same direction as me. ''''Yeah, I can. But what about you guys...?'''' She asks with a worried face. ''''You two are somewhat fine, but Aurora... Wait, you can use [Teleportation] but your status doesn''t show it...!'''' Her eyes widen in realization. ''''[Deception], yes.'''' ''''What cheat did you use- Hiii¡ª!!'''' You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Suddenly, Mister Slen appears behind me, placing one of his tentacles on my shoulder. ''''W-What...?!'''' Needless to say, the scaredy cat Chloe is trembling uncontrollably, her face void of colors. ''''He''s my friend... Okay, maybe later. Let''s fight first.'''' I pull out my sword and infuse it with magic again.
In the end, I took care of two serpents out of four, Chloe killed one, and the other three killed one. They''re all around level 25 right now, it''s a good harvest overall. Now back at the cave with Chloe, we''re all having a moment to check our statuses and decide which skills to invest in or whatnot. Firstly, I got a pretty cool-sounding title. [Queen of West Zircon: The absolute best in the realm of the monster-ridden forest. +0.5 for all stats when in West Zircon] [Epic] Well, this is immediately better than everything else as long as I''m in this part of the forest, so I put it on right away. And although it calls me the queen, I''m just the strongest in this region¡ªinferred from the description. I''m not magically able to order the monsters in here or anything, I don''t feel the same connections that I have with my followers. I''ll probably go purge the whole region next, to hopefully make a nice living space for us and my owl family. So there''s that, and my [Monarch] skill was updated. ---------------------------------------------------------- Territories: West Zircon. Followers: 5. Allies: 14. Progression: 4%. ---------------------------------------------------------- It''s looking fine so far. Unfortunately however, my [Horror Lord] summon cap is still at 2/2. I can''t summon more horror... So in the end, my status screen looks like this. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Queen of West Zircon Level: 36 HP: 95/95 MP: 128/128 STR: 5.0 INT: 8.7 AGI: 5.1 STA: 4.9 Skill: [Ice Magic Lv.6], [Sharp Claw Lv.5], [Deception Lv.5], [Light Magic Lv.5], [Swordsmanship Lv.5], [Domination Lv.3], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.2], [Stealth Lv.2], [Inspect Lv.2], [Telepathy Lv.2], [Night Vision Lv.1], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1], [Heal Lv.1], [Auto Regeneration Lv.2], [Language Lv.1], [Blink Lv.1], [Acceleration Lv.1], [Flight Lv.1]. State: Happy. -------------------------------------------------------------------- After everything, I had ten skill points, so I used three to upgrade [Ice Magic] to level six. When I''m in an emergency, I intend to have at least six points for a legendary skill. My stats are all around the 5.0 mark already, it feels so good. Seeing myself grow like this is definitely exciting, I understand why people love RPGs now. ''''¡ªAurora!'''' Chloe''s voice brings me back to reality. ''''Hm?'''' ''''Make it go away~!!'''' The girl is now sitting on my lap, hugging my neck and trembling in fear as Smiley sits on the ground calmly, waving his tail and panting a bit, eyes on her. ''''It''s cute. Deal with it.'''' I reply. ''''It''s not?! What the hell are those teeth...!'''' She got spooked by Smiley and Mister Slen so much that she couldn''t stop being like this since earlier. And she was dumbfounded when she saw Peln as well. ''''I can''t believe you even got the doppelganger... Wait, did you meet anything in that tomb?'''' ''''A demon. We killed it.'''' ''''For real?!'''' She attempted to molest Peln because she is the split image of me as well, but I stopped her. ''''Calm down and we can talk from the beginning.'''' I let out a sigh.
''''Hic... You''ve been through a lot... Hic... I''m so glad you''re fine...'''' After she told me about her story and me telling my story to her, she''s now hugging me and crying like this. ''''Yeah, I''m glad you''re fine too.'''' I let out a little sigh and stroke her back. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Right. Do you need the gauntlet anymore?'''' I push her away and raise my right arm in front of her. ''''Stupid, why would I steal your item?'''' She wipes the tears with her sleeve. ''''When the times come, just help me. I''ll help you too.'''' She and I do a fist bump. I still can''t get used to this appearance of her. Amelia Luminous... Quite a nice name. ''''And Chloe.'''' ''''Hic... Hm?'''' ''''I want you to bring Peln with you.'''' I glance at the emotionless version of myself. ''''I can possess her anytime, so we won''t need to worry about communication.'''' ''''Of course! I''ll bring you everywhere and buy you anything!'''' Chloe immediately replies. ''''I can have her be my maid at night, and you''ll be my maid at day, how about that?'''' ''''Sounds good. I''m only active during the night for this body, so.'''' I can sleep and accompany Chloe at the same time, how nice is that? ''''Hm~! I''m excited!'''' She laughs insidiously, mumbling something about maid costumes. ''''Also, I need some new clothes. I can''t be naked like this forever.'''' ''''You can. Come to my house and be my beloved, I can clear out people for yo- Ack!'''' I smack her waist. ''''Pervert.'''' Case 27: Astra Magical Academy. After we chatted some more, in which I tried to make Chloe friendlier with my new friends, but unsuccessful, morning approached. That meant that it was time for me and Peln to follow Chloe to the academy while my main body was sleeping. Now walking inside the woods, Chloe is... ''''So you see, the thing about the conflict between Magic and Knight department is-'''' Babbling about the game again. When I possessed Peln''s body earlier, she was pretty excited, stating that she''d never seen me with short hair before. For reference, my hair right now is almost reaching my shoulder, while normally it would reach my waist. I prefer long hair, and I was too lazy to cut it anyway. Either way, she also gave me a silver ring. I thought she was proposing to me again, but turns out, it was a needed item if we were to enter the academy as people from Earth¡ªaccording to her. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Ring of Fortitude Block or eliminate any mental attack and/or interference below a certain threshold. When Equipped: +0.1 INT. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Another broken item, as expected of the hardcore gamer. And she insisted on putting the ring on my ring finger anyway. When I notice it, we''re already near the academy. I can see it clearly beyond the trees, and that barrier is indeed big. ''''You wait here for a minute, alright?'''' She turns around to face me. ''''I''ll go grab you some clothes.'''' ''''Alright.'''' With that, Chloe puts on her hood and runs away. ''''...'''' It''s not like I don''t want to respond to Chloe''s feelings. I was and still am slow at feelings in general, so I still don''t know if the ''like'' that I have for her and the ''like'' she has for me are the same. I even told that to her, but she just laughed it off, saying that she didn''t care and that she would definitely make me fall head over heels for her. How amusing. At the end of the day, I decided that I''ll allow things like this and some light sexual harassment, but never something that crosses the line. A bit of waiting later, she comes back with a package. ''''Here, wear this.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' What is this... A maid outfit? She even brought me underwear as well, how nice. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Go away.'''' ''''Tch.'''' Don''t try to be sneaky. Oh, there are holes on the lower back for wings as well, why is she so prepared? Whatever. So quickly put on the outfit, and we head to the academy again. Just in time, the shift is changing, perfect time for trespassing. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Using [Stealth], I quickly pass the security together with Chloe and sprint off to a direction. We arrived at a quiet place. Chloe takes off her mantle and I disable my skill. ''''Just walk like normal with me.'''' She says. ''''We''re going to my room.'''' ''''Alright.'''' And we''re walking again. On the way, I notice quite a lot of people staring at me, from students with white uniforms to staff with dark blue uniforms, must be because of my wings. ''''But I have to say, that outfit suits you so much...!'''' ''''Thanks, I suppose.'''' ''''Ah, you''ll be staying in my room, alright?'''' ''''Why?'''' ''''I only registered two rooms in the dormitory.'''' She shrugs. ''''One for me, one for my maid. I didn''t know you were here.'''' ''''...Makes sense.'''' ''''I don''t want to let you live with my maid, and her room is not that spacious anyway. I''ll order another bed for you, so stay with me.'''' ''''Fine, fine. Stop looking at me like that.'''' Eventually, we arrive at a luxurious-looking building, with roughly ten floors, and is extremely big. This is the ''Luminous Dormitory'', heavily sponsored by the Luminous Dukedom¡ªChloe''s current family. It is only reserved to prestigious nobles or highly talented students. Oh, there''s even an elevator here? Chloe said that it is similar to the Victorian era in this world, so what''s with this? ''''It''s a magic elevator.'''' As if understanding my thoughts, she replies. ''''Don''t focus on it too much, magic almost solves everything here anyway.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Her room is on the tenth¡ªthe highest floor, it seems. TING¡ª! ''''It''s the room at the end.'''' Hm... Even the marble wall has gold sprinkled on it, I don''t understand rich people. Even the doors... But as expected of the daughter of the sponsor, her room''s door is by far the most impressive. clack Chloe opens the door casually, revealing a spacious and luxurious room, and... ''''My Lady, welcome back-'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' The girl in the same maid outfit as me turns around and stops her sentence abruptly when she meets eyes with me. She has long black hair, yellow slit pupils, and a pair of low black feathered wings. A raven girl, perhaps? But why is she staring at me in shock like that...? '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Ahem.'''' Chloe coughs, breaking the silence. ''''Nydia, this is Aurora, who will be working as my maid from now on, along with you.'''' ''''Aurora, nice to meet you.'''' I nod lightly. ''''And there is Nydia, my current maid.'''' ''''...Eh? Ah, I''m Nydia, nice to meet you, Aurora.'''' The girl snaps out of her trance. ''''Let''s work together from now on?'''' She tilts her head. Why a question? ''''Why is she like this?'''' I whisper to Chloe. ''''I don''t know. She''s calm normally.'''' Chloe whispers back.
Because the girl Nydia was fidgeting the whole time after our introduction, it was awkward. Eventually, I excused myself from them, stating that I wanted to explore the academy alone, which is still true. Now then, where should I go first... Let''s check out the gym. I''m curious. ''''Excuse me.'''' I grab a random girl wearing the student uniform. ''''Heh?! Ah, yes, how can I help you... Ms Maid?'''' ''''By any chance, do you know the way to the gym?'''' ''''Ah, if you go that way and turn the first left corner, you''ll eventually see it.'''' ''''Thank you.'''' ''''N-No problems! Heheheh...'''' The girl scratches her cheek shyly and walks away. Why was she blushing...? I''m not even naked anymore.
''''Oh, there it is.'''' The academy ground is truly vast. On the way here, I saw a lot of normal shops as well. This is almost like a mini city. But now is the time to check out the gym. I heard there are illusion monsters here. I wonder if I can find Mom. Right when I''m about to step into the building, I notice something in the corner of my eyes. ''''You filthy commoner! How dare you spill your drink on Lady Maria?!'''' Outside the building, on the left side, four students are ganging up on a girl. In reality, they''re quite far away from me as the building is huge, but I have better hearing than normal people. I can''t believe this clich¨¦ is happening right now... ''''I said I was sorry...!'''' The girl with pale blonde hair struggles, kneeling on the ground while her hair is being grabbed by another girl. It''s four girls versus one, now that I''m walking closer. ''''You will have to pay the price, commoner.'''' The imposing girl, presumably Maria based on how the other treats her, says coldly. ''''You lot, bring this one to ''the spot''.'''' '''''''' Understood! '''''''' ''''Wait a moment.'''' Before they can do anything else, I intervene, standing behind Maria. When they all have their attention on me, I speak again. ''''Can you release her?'''' ''''...Whose maid are you?'''' Maria asks, narrowing her eyes and pulling out a fan to cover her mouth. ''''Lady Amelia Luminous''s.'''' I reply. ''''My lady has business with this girl.'''' Chloe said that I could use her name however I want, so this should be fine. ''''I don''t remember Lady Luminous having a maid like you?'''' Maria raises an eyebrow. ''''I don''t remember you being Lady Luminous?'''' I stare deadpan at her. The atmosphere cools down rapidly, while the bullied girl just has a confused face. '''''''' ... '''''''' Eventually, Maria sighs with annoyance. ''''Fine. This is for Lady Luminous.'''' Maria turns around. ''''You lot, let us go.'''' With that, they obediently walk away. ''''Are you alright?'''' I extend my hand to the girl, who seems to be having quite a lot of bruises. ''''Ah, thank you so much!'''' She immediately grabs my hand and stands up. Here, have some [Heal]. ''''Oh? Ooh~ You can use [Heal]? That''s amazing!'''' She smiles brightly at me. What a cheerful girl. ''''It''s nothing.'''' ''''Ah, that''s right.'''' She claps her hand lightly. ''''My name is Claire! What''s your?'''' Case 28: Claire the protagonist. Claire? Wait a minute. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Claire Race: Human Title: -- Level: 19 HP: 54/54 MP: 65/65 STR: 3.1 INT: 6.7 AGI: 3.1 STA: 3.3 Skill: [Light Magic Lv.4], [Inspect Lv.3], [Swordsmanship Lv.2], [Concentration Lv.2], [Language Lv.1], [Acceleration Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- That''s what I thought¡ª[Light Magic]. She''s the protagonist that Chloe told me about. ''''I''m Aurora, nice to meet you.'''' I reply to her. ''''Hi, Aurora. Once again, thank you so much for earlier!'''' ''''What exactly happened?'''' ''''I accidentally spilled a bit of my drink on her while I was dazing.'''' She scratches her cheek with a wry smile. ''''I offered to compensate her with some money, and even tried to wash it for her, but as you saw...'''' I mean, she''s a noble, so she should have enough money and people washing clothes for her. But nothing could be done, I suppose. ''''I see. Then please come with me.'''' ''''Uh? Lady Luminous is actually calling me?!'''' She stares at me blankly. ''''I thought you were just making it up...?'''' I did, but Chloe also told me to bring this girl back if I were to see her, so why not. ''''I''m not. You need to wash your clothes as well.'''' ''''Alright...'''' So we begin to walk back to the dorm. I''m very tempted to just teleport us there, but nothing good will come from revealing that I have such a rare skill, not to mention my fake status right now doesn''t have it. Talk about rare skills, apparently, not a lot of people have access to [Light Magic], it''s pretty rare. I used [Inspect] on everyone I met in this academy as well, and it''s true. Chloe said that most people can only have two elements, so something''s clearly wrong with me. ''''Hey, Aurora.'''' I hear Claire''s voice behind me. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ''''Hm?'''' I stop at my track and turn around to see a very curious Claire. She looks like a small squirrel. I want to pet her. ''''Why aren''t you a student here?'''' ''''What do you mean?'''' ''''No, the average level of freshmen here is around 20, and you''re exactly level 20!'''' She raises her index finger. ''''You should be a student instead of a maid. They do accept talented students with financial struggles and give them loans after all.'''' I don''t have time for that. And I have no interest in going back to school as a student anyway, brings bad memories. ''''Or at least be a supervisor.'''' ''''What does that do?'''' ''''A supervisor is a person who oversees learning activities together with the professor assistants.'''' She explains. ''''It''s usually for high-leveled servants who want to work part-time and earn some more money.'''' That might not be too bad, I''m curious about how they learn here. I''ll have a look later. ''''You know a lot.'''' ''''Well, coming here was always my dream, so I investigated a lot...'''' ''''Congratulations on your admission, then.'''' ''''Thank you, heheh...'''' Before long, we arrived at the dorm. Claire marvels at the luxurious building and the elevator as we ascend to the tenth floor. knock¡ª! knock¡ª! ''''Ch- Lady Luminous, may I enter?'''' ''''You may~'''' Is it my imagination, or is she enjoying this? clack Opening the door, a very smug-looking Chloe is lying leisurely on the couch with her bathrobe on while her hair is being dried off by Nydia. This girl... Even though the body is different, that expression is still the same. ''''I bought Claire.'''' ''''It''s an honor to meet you, Lady Luminous!'''' Claire bows respectfully. ''''Oh?'''' Chloe signals Nydia to stop and get off the couch, walking calmly towards the girl. ''''You can raise your head.'''' She says. ''''Thank you...'''' ''''I shall be straightforward, Claire.'''' A grin blooms on Chloe''s face. ''''Do you want to be sponsored by me?''''
''''Thank you very much, Lady Luminous!'''' ''''No problem.'''' Claire bows deeply and exits the room, looking like a dog with two tails. ''''Good job, Aurora.'''' ''''You''re welcome.'''' I shrug and walk over to sit on the couch beside Chloe. ''''??'''' Nydia looks at me and Chloe alternatively, visibly confused by my nonchalant attitude and Chloe''s indifferent response. Ignoring that, we''ve basically secured the protagonist, who will be a general powerhouse and a deadly weapon against demons in the future. The reason why I care about this is that according to Chloe, a demon god is lurking somewhere in this world, ready to descend and destroy everything. I want to live and play with more horror creatures, so I''ll help her save the world. It''s simple. Either way, Chloe offered to sponsor Claire earlier, which included paying for her tuition and providing her with equipment and some additional support, in exchange, Claire had to ally herself with the Luminous Dukedom and show up when they needed her. Needless to say, Claire took it right away. ''''But... Why are you investing in an average kid like me...?'''' ''''You have the rare light element, among other things, that''s why.'''' ''''Mhm... Demons are extremely rare nowadays, so I''m not sure if that can help much.'''' ''''Trust my judgment. You will become someone sought out by every faction.'''' ''''I... I will trust you, Lady Luminous!'''' ''''Good, now read this carefully and sign it.'''' Now then, should I go and continue exploring... Suddenly, I can feel Chloe poking my wing. ''''Aurora. Give me your wing.'''' She asks very casually. ''''...What?'''' ''''Nydia too, come here and sit down.'''' ''''Eh? Ah, understood...'''' So now following Chloe''s request, we birds are wrapping her with our wings, with Nydia''s wing on top of mine. Why is her wing so hot though...? ''''Ah... This is heaven.'''' ...Wait, I forgot to wash Claire''s clothes.
After spending the whole day exploring the academy with Chloe and Nydia, it was already approaching dawn. So I bid goodbye to the two of them and went back to my body, not to forget teleporting back to deliver my newly bought clothes before that as well. I trust Peln with the maid work there, though not like there''s anything to work at night anyway. ''''How was it, how was it??'''' Ariel asks curiously, while her brother seems to be listening intently as well. ''''Hm... It was much more advanced than what I saw in your memories.'''' ''''How so? Explain to me!'''' If they''re this curious, maybe I should find a way to sneak them in. ''''Phew... So firstly, they have something called ''cars'' now, which work by-''''
The days following that were quite peaceful. At night, I went hunting with my friends and family, trying to clear out the whole region. That went smoothly, but precisely because of that, I wasn''t able to raise my level. Not enough high-leveled monsters. At day, I went exploring and trying out different facilities in the academy. That was fun and interesting for sure. I also noticed the number of students increasing day by day, signaling the start of a new school year. Roughly three weeks passed, and we are now approaching the first major event of the original game¡ªthe evaluation test. Case 29: The evaluation test. October of 1834. It''s the beginning of the cold season, the temperature is rapidly decreasing, and autumn leaves are beginning to fall off from the trees planted around the academy ground. Despite that, the atmosphere seems to be only getting warmer as more and more students come to this place. rustle rustle And here I am, sweeping the dead leaves near the main entrance of the academy. It''s usually not my job to do this, even though one might think that it is natural. Officially, I am known as Chloe''s exclusive maid, so my job is to take care of her needs. Now, I don''t do that, partly because I''m not actually her maid, and I won''t take care of her needs either. But the point is, the maids who usually do this job all got a cold simultaneously, so I volunteered to replace them for today. It''s a nice change of pace for me, doing mundane tasks like this. ''''Whoa... An owl-kin.'''' ''''Her feathers look so smooth... What, level 20...?!'''' ''''As expected of the Astra Academy, they even have maids like them...'''' There is one thing I discovered over the last three weeks¡ªbeast-kin people like me are extremely rare. I only know another one besides Nydia. So because of that, we got quite a lot of attention from the students and the staff, even now as we''re sweeping leaves. We, because Nydia is here with me. ''''It''s quite cold now, huh...'''' Nydia wraps herself with her wings and says. ''''Yeah, and I heard it''s going to get even colder?'''' I reply. ''''According to the forecast, yes.'''' ''''That''s unfortunate, and I think we''re done with this part, let''s go sit somewhere and take a break.'''' ''''Alright.'''' So we walk to a bench nearby and sit down side to side, watching the students passing by. I''ve become quite friendly with Nydia now, although she still gets flustered when interacting with me occasionally, I wonder why. ''''It''s cold...!'''' Nydia''s body shudders. ''''I''m going to light a fire, come closer.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' As I sit myself closer to her, shoulder touches shoulder, Nydia conjures a simple fire from the palm of her hand, warming the atmosphere around us. We both spread out our wings and form a circle, my left wing hugging her waist, her right wing hugging mine, trying to trap the heat inside. ''''Hah... This is bliss.'''' She says, her face a little red. ''''Let''s stay like this for a bit.'''' ''''Yeah.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' I''m looking forward to seeing what the academy has for the evaluation test tomorrow. I went ahead and applied for a supervisor position, and they accepted me, so I should be able to observe the test.
The day passed quickly, and I am now present at the evaluation site. This very test will be the one determining class placements, well, most of them. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The reason why I say that is because there are two separate parts to the evaluation test¡ªa written exam and a practical exam, with the latter making up 80% of the overall score. The written test was held right after the admission a few months ago, so there''s only this one left. Right now, I and the professors in charge, as well as the staff members are sitting on the spectator seats of Nivone Hall¡ªthe site for practical lessons and sparring, anything related to moving your body in general. It is shaped similarly to a football field, capable of holding four classes at the same time, and even then, there would be lots of empty space. Truly big. Either way, standing before us is exactly a hundred students in white uniform, standing in lines and looking very nervous. Nervous, because if they don''t perform well they can be placed at the bottom classes, or worse, be expelled. To start with, there are a total of four classes: A, B, C, and D. The last three will each hold twenty-five students, while class A only receives students with a level higher than 30¡ªan extremely high-level requirement for 18-year-old kids. So normally, class A only has three to five students. The A class members for this year have their power tested before this already, so they are not even present at this test site. In conclusion, twenty-five of these students will be disqualified. Claire is pretty confident, huh. Look at her in the front row and all. ''''We will begin the practical segment of the evaluation test right now.'''' A female professor announces through the speaker, startling a few students. ''''Please step inside the barrier when I call your designated number.'''' Following that, a staff member in a dark blue uniform descends the stairs and positions himself near the ground intended for students to demonstrate their skills. His role, as well as my role today, is to supervise the students so that no unfortunate accidents occur, with him in charge of the first fifty students, and I''m in charge of the rest. ''''Number one.'''' ''''Yes!'''' A female student steps up. ''''Let''s see... [Fire Magic] and [Spearmanship]. Please show us how you utilize these two skills together.'''' ''''Understood!'''' With that, the girl goes to the weapon stand and grabs a spear before coming back. Well, let''s observe for now.
''''Number forty-nine.'''' Each student has about ninety seconds to demonstrate their skills, and so far, it''s going pretty smoothly. For the students who are pursuing the knight route, they often focus on their weapon-handling skills and occasionally have magic skills. On the contrary, the students aiming for the position of a mage often have two elements ready, some of them have a less proficient weapon skill as well. Their levels range from fifteen to twenty-seven, but having a higher level doesn''t always equate to better performance. I know because I can see how the professors rate the students. Claire got a pretty good score, by the way. I''m glad. ''''Number fifty-one.'''' Regardless, it''s my job from now on. I stand up and start to descend the stairs while my colleague comes back. ''''Good job.'''' I say, passing by him. ''''Eh, ah, thank you?'''' Why a question? Oh, Claire is waving to me, let''s wave back, maybe smile at her too. ''''Number fifty-one, Please begin.'''' The professor says after I got into position. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Number fifty-one?'''' ''''Ah, excuse me!'''' The female student finally stops staring at me and starts her performance. Well, aside from that, there is something I have to do here as well. According to Chloe, Maria Oriana - the haughty noble that bullied Claire a few weeks ago will target her again today. The reason I''ll get into later, but we first have to stop her. ''''Number fifty-six.'''' ''''Yes.'''' There she is. Now, Maria is a mage, and her primary element is water. If it goes according to the scenario, she will ''accidentally'' send a spell toward poor Claire with the intention of injuring her, thus having her transported to the infirmary. I just need to prevent the spell. ''''O Mighty Water, grant me the power to destroy my enemies¡ª!'''' Maria shouts. ''''Waterfall!'''' Instantly, a vortex appears above the practice dummy, then, an obscene amount of water erupts from it, crushing the dummy squarely. The water on the ground disappears right after that. But her time is not up yet. She conjures several water lances and aims them at the remaining dummies. ''''Kyah¡ª!!'''' Right when she is about to launch them, a bolt of red lightning bursts out from one of the dummies, disabling the barrier altogether and making Maria lose control of her lances¡ªor at least that''s what it seems like. Her lances shoot out in virtually every direction, and I see at least three of them heading toward the confused students. One of them is flying straight at Claire. I activate [Acceleration] and swiftly run in front of the students, then cast a simple ice wall to block the lances. A moderately thick wall in the shape of a half-circle erupts from the ground. CRACK¡ª!! CRACK¡ª!! My proficiency in this body is quite low, so the wall cracks right away, but that managed to stop the attack. I cancel my ice wall, turning it into sparkles of light, and together with that revealing the panicking staff above and the culprit herself below. She is now sitting on the ground, glaring at me with a rather displeased expression. ''''You...'''' I hear she mutter. Now then, it''s time to take care of this girl. Case 30: Duel. Maria Oriana¡ªdaughter of House Oriana. A minor villain appeared in the very first part of the game. She is cold, arrogant, and likes to bully those with lower social statuses than her. The condition to trigger her event is simple, you just have to bump into her when she is taking a walk with her followers in the academy ground, holding a drink or not, it doesn''t matter. Then, she will attempt to kidnap you to an unknown location but is stopped by a staff member walking by. Three weeks later at the evaluation test, she will fake an accident and attack you, sending you to the infirmary. But it''s not over yet. Lying on the bed, you will be attacked once again by none other than the nurse, a member of the notorious dark cult that worships the Demon God¡ªRavenous Moon. After masterfully fighting off and defeating her, you will know that the whole thing back in the evaluation test was a scheme to get rid of you, a light element user. This whole sequence is a prelude to a chain quest, after which you will be able to discover that Maria was merely being manipulated¡ªblackmailed. In the first meeting with you, she was just trying to punish you lightly by making you wash her clothes. She was forced to act on you after that by the cult. Even her whole ''ruthless noble'' personality is just a pretense to appeal to her followers, all to maintain a certain power in the noble circle for the sake of the cult. ¡ªis what Chloe told me the other day. It''s a typical plot twist, not bad. Back to the present. I am now approaching Maria while the staff members are busy investigating the dummy and calming down the students. ''''Miss Oriana. Are you alright?'''' I reach out my hand to her. ''''I-I''m fine.'''' She ignores it and stands up on her own. ''''...What?'''' ''''???'''' Maria nervously backs away as I rapidly approach her without saying a word. But my speed is clearly higher, so it doesn''t take long before I''m able to grab her wrist. ''''Please wait, Miss Oriana.'''' I pull her closer to me. ''''I''ve destroyed the bracelet, please don''t worry about it anymore.'''' I whisper. ''''!!'''' Maria widens her eyes. Her gaze immediately turns down to her wrist, where her silver bracelet with a red gem on it is frozen in place. crack¡ª! It soon turns into dust and disappears with the wind. The bracelet was acting as another restrain for her, it would explode when removed, basically. ''''Y-You, how...?!'''' I just used an item Chloe gave me though. ''''Additionally, the people threatening your family are being taken care of by Lady Luminous herself.'''' I continue. ''''All I ask from you is a sincere apology towards Claire, and a report of what has happened so far to the authorities.'''' Maria''s pupils tremble, tears start to well up in her eyes. ''''Thank you, thank you so much...'''' ''''It''s nothing. Now go to them.'''' Well, Chloe will send people to observe her behavior after this, just to be sure. But this is the end of my job. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ''''Aurora, are you alright?'''' ''''Ah, Claire.'''' I turn around. ''''As you can see.'''' ''''Thank god... I was surprised- Hyah?!'''' Suddenly, a girl goes beside Claire and wraps her arm around her neck. ''''Ya, cute maid.'''' She greets with a confident grin, her voice low, befitting her sharp features. The girl has bright red hair in a wolf cut and a pair of red eyes, her body from what I can infer has toned muscles, hinting at her physical capabilities... Or not, it doesn''t really matter when we have the STR stat. ''''Did you call me?'''' I reply. ''''Yeah. You.'''' Her smile deepens. ''''Fight me. I''m interested in your strength.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Excuse me, but that isn''t my job.'''' I throw back at her. ''''It is.'''' She releases Claire and walks right up to me. ''''Students have the right to challenge a professor, an assistant professor, a staff member with combat experience, or a supervisor to a duel once every two weeks. The opponent cannot refuse.'''' ...Are you kidding me? ''''Therefore, I¡ªScarlett Heisenberg of House Heisenberg, hereby challenge supervisor Aurora to a duel!'''' Hah... This is such pain.
After that incident, the staff members took Maria away for further investigation and the evaluation exam continued like normal. While I was watching the freshmen, I heard quite a lot of them gossiping about Maria and the dark lightning bolt, some began to suspect the cult was behind it, which is true. The duel was to be hosted the next day at the same place, and now is precisely that ''next day''. ''''Are you ready, Aurora?'''' The girl with red hair lowers her long practice spear and asks, on her face is again, a confident grin. Meanwhile, I''m just standing here with my practice sword, deadpan staring at her. ''''What''s with that grumpy face?'''' ''''A crazy girl challenged me to a duel.'''' ''''Pfft¡ª! You got Scarlett''ed! Hahahahahah!'''' ''''What?'''' ''''Pfft... Well, that girl is a battle maniac. She will challenge anyone and everyone she finds strong.'''' ''''Did you know it beforehand?'''' ''''Of course, I did.'''' ''''...No touching wings for a week.'''' ''''Wait, Aurora¡ª'''' Apparently, this girl is the daughter of a Duke, and she''s quite strong as well. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Scarlett Race: Human Title: -- Level: 28 HP: 76/76 MP: 98/98 STR: 4.0 INT: 6.4 AGI: 4.1 STA: 3.8 Skill: [Inspect Lv.7], [Spearmanship Lv.5], [Fire Magic Lv.4], [Auto Regeneration Lv.3], [Language Lv.3], [Prediction Lv.3], [Earth Magic Lv.2]. State: Excited. -------------------------------------------------------------------- A Magic Spearwoman. With [Prediction] as well, how annoying. ''''Ready¡ª!... Go!!'''' The referee shouts, capturing the attention of the students who came to watch us fight. I don''t know why they even came here in the first place. ''''Hah!'''' Well, focus. Let''s end this quickly. Scarlett shoots herself at me while pulling her hands back, ready for stabs, I assume. Ice spike. ''''Hap!'''' Two giant spikes of ice spurts from the ground toward Scarlett with high speed, but she easily dodges both of them, no, she predicted them. She flashes me a wide smile before advancing again, jumping right at my face. I infuse my sword with ice element and raise it above my head as she pushes her spear engulfed in flame toward my torso. KENG¡ª!! ''''!!'''' Right when Scarlett''s spear is about to touch my body, I slam my sword downward at her spear, successfully pinning it onto the ground. My ice dominantly suppresses her flame, freezing the whole area below us. I then step on the spear with all my weight as well, making the tip sink lightly into the ground. ''''W-What...?!'''' The girl is perplexed, to say the least. See, what she doesn''t know is that the stats shown in my status right now are much lower than what they are. My stats are all slightly higher than hers, that''s why I''m able to do this. Cheating? Yeah, what are you going to do about it? It''s her fault for taking up my time in the first place. And this girl is clearly inexperienced in fighting people, she didn''t realize the first spikes were to fish out her [Prediction] and kept relying on it. Not that I''m better. Well, ice spear. From thin air, exactly eight spears manifest themselves around Scarlett, all pointing at her neck. ''''Anything else?'''' I add. ''''...I lost.'''' ''''Please don''t bother me again in the future.'''' I cancel my magic and turn around. ''''...'''' Well, that should take care of it. What''s next... Right, I have a job to do in a few days as well, when the class placements are confirmed. C-A 5: Resolve. The storyline of [Astra Magical Academy] is divided into arcs and chapters, starting with ?Arc 1, Chapter 1, Admission?. This is the tutorial part, intending to make the players get used to the controls and such. The real story only begins when we hit ?Arc 1, Chapter 2, Evaluation Test?. There is only one event you can trigger in this part¡ªMaria''s chain quest. If you don''t trigger the quest, the test will occur like normal, but Maria will come back much stronger later and bite your ass off, so it is better to just take it from the beginning. ''''L-Lady Luminous, what are you doing?!'''' The nurse in front of me backs away in horror after I point my flame sword at her throat. ''''You have eyes.'''' ''''W-Wait, did I do something wrong...?!'''' Silently, I approach her with my speed ramped up. THUD¡ª! Eventually, the woman''s back hits the wall. ''''Do you know what you did wrong?'''' I ask. ''''Please, Lady Luminous, this is not a funny joke!'''' ''''It is not. I will have you arrested here.'''' I narrow my eyes. ''''What are y-'''' ''''Mind showing me your left waist?'''' ''''!!'''' That''s what I thought. You have the cult''s tattoo there, I know it. ''''I-I don''t know what you''re talking about...'''' The woman averts her gaze, trembling incessantly. ''''Atone for you sin, foolish lamb.'''' I sigh lightly and take out the mana-sealing cuff. ''''Wait! If you don''t let me go, I will blow up this entire building!'''' She takes off her pretense entirely, glaring at me. ''''You know I can do it.'''' Ah, self-destruct? ''''Number 33 of District 6, West of Capital.'''' ''''!!'''' Immediately, the woman''s face turns blue, her pupils tremble and her legs lose strength. ''''Anything else to say?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''...I''ll give myself up. Please spare my family...'''' She raises her arms. clack¡ª! There we go. ''''You guys take it from here.'''' I turn around and tell the staff members, who''ve been monitoring the situation since the beginning. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. '''''''' Yes, Lady Luminous! '''''''' With that, they take the woman out of the room. The soldiers of our Duchy should have apprehended the cult members holding Marquis Oriana hostage by now. ''''...'''' ''''Hah... This is why you don''t join a stupid cult while having a family.'''' I mutter. Well, it''s good that I resolved this chain quest before that whole family is converted into cult members. I wonder how''s Aurora doing at the test site.
A few days have passed since the Evaluation test, everything seems to be going alright. My ban on touching Aurora''s wings has just been lifted after I begged her so much, and now I feel like a human again. Either way, today is the start of ?Arc 1, Chapter 3, Class Placements?. This chapter is basically an info dump on the world''s general lore, you get to meet the pretty old maid professor¡ªthe homeroom teacher for class C, who a lot of players wanted to romance but couldn''t, and that''s about it. ''But Chloe, why is the protagonist''s class fixed at C?'' Well, as there is no practical way to level up during the first two chapters, your level will be stuck at 19 during the evaluation test, so your assigned class will always be C, which is in the ''average'' class. But don''t worry, the class placements can be changed drastically every half a semester, so you will have lots of chances to rise. ''''Hmm...'''' I take a sip of the tea, sinking myself into the couch after a training session and a nice bath. As of this moment, Aurora should be monitoring the freshman''s first practical class. I hope she has fun doing it. Why I''m chilling here while the others are having to work their asses off? Cause I''m the strongest of the first-year students, duh. I don''t need those basic training classes. I should be the number one in class A, and... Fuck, just thinking about the class is giving me a headache. ''''Hah...'''' I massage my temples. ''''My Lady?'''' ''''Nothing.'''' ...The members of class A are all deranged psychopaths, to say the least. Among them, the two most notable are the Crazy Saintess and the Mad Dog Crown Princess. If the original Amelia''s psychopath level was five, those two should be at fifteen. Class A will start after the Opening Ceremony, which is about a few weeks from now. At the same time, those two will arrive here, adding to the grandness of the ceremony, not to mention the main event in the scenario... It''s going to be a hectic time for sure. Seriously, after defeating the demon god in a few years, I should get a nice and long honeymoon with Aurora. A thousand years to make love doesn''t sound so bad. Good, let''s make that a goal besides going back to Earth.
''''...What''s with the grumpy face again?'''' I ask Aurora while we''re walking on the academy grounds. ''''That annoying girl is still pestering me.'''' She answers, furrowing her eyebrows a bit. Aurora''s face is usually emotionless, so this is quite a big deal, not that I can do anything about it, Scarlett is really stubborn. ''''Good luck, comrade.'''' I salute her. ''''...Did you know that this was going to happen?'''' ''''N-No?! Or course not.'''' ''''...'''' Don''t stare at me like that... I didn''t expect Aurora to catch her attention, normally she should''ve gone for people with higher levels than Aurora, I wonder what happened. Either way, another week has passed, and we''re now on our way to the secret shop in the academy. The reason why I''m doing this is because I need to get the Crown Princess to be on my side, which will require a gift that she likes. Luckily, the gifts are all available in the shop. Before long, we''ve arrived in a rather shady corner of the academy, where a dead end can be seen. ''''Glory to the Elf God.'''' Following my trigger words, a wooden cart reveals itself at the end of the path. I don''t know why this is the trigger phrase either, don''t ask. We approach the cart, and a cat with white fur jumps on the counter. ''''Welcome to the Astra branch of our intergalactic Orange Kitty company, how may I help you?'''' The cat speaks up with a childish voice, startling both of us a bit. ''''We would like to buy a Rubik''s cube.'''' I reply after calming down. The ''Mad Dog'' Princess is surprisingly keen on puzzle games, so she''ll love this one. ''''What version would you like?'''' ''''Deluxe.'''' ''''Understood, that would be... 50 MP, dear customer.'''' And you pay with MP here for some reason. The cat pulls a silver Rubik''s cube below and puts it onto the counter. I reach my hand out, and immediately after I touch it, my MP is decreased by 50. ''''This is good enough, let''s go back.'''' I nod at the cat and Aurora before turning around. ''''Thank you for the purchase~!'''' What a weird shop. ''''Hmm...'''' ''''What''s wrong, Aurora?'''' ''''Why was the cat''s fur white if the name of the company is Orange Kitty?'''' How the hell would I know...? Case 31: Opening ceremony – Prelude. There is a saying¡ªtime passes quickly like a dog running in the field. Who said that? I don''t even know. But it has been two weeks since school officially started. I''ve been supervising practical classes for more than half a month, and I''m quite glad I chose this job. Watching the students fighting clumsily was neither helpful nor entertaining, but watching the professors teaching them certainly was. My combat skills right now are currently all system-based, which means that they lack actual proficiency. By observing the professors, I was able to learn a lot of things regarding swordplay and magic. But of course, some students had actual skills. ''''Hey, pretty maid, what do you think I should do to fight better?'''' Like this girl for example. Scarlett Heisenberg¡ªnumber one of class B. She has been following me since I defeated her in the duel, always trying to either fight me or ask for advice, sometimes inviting me to eat as well. ''''I would say think more before acting something out.'''' I reply before throwing a potato chip into my mouth. The best thing about working as Chloe''s maid is that I get paid. This body doesn''t need to consume anything, so I just buy a bunch of potato chips and seasonings to send back to my main body, leaving some of the chips behind to snack with this body as well. Right now is snack time, and I''m sitting on a bench with Scarlett. ''''...Why do I feel like you''re insulting my intelligence?'''' ''''You are imagining things, Lady Scarlett. I recommend checking at the infirmary, if you are interested.'''' I toss another piece of potato chip into my mouth. As expected, the slight salt flavor is still the best. ''''?!'''' ''''Hah! Very bold, I like it.'''' Scarlett casually steals a chip from my bag and eats it, casually. ''''...'''' This blockhead... ''''Either way, it''s pretty crowded here, huh?'''' Scarlett tries to steal another piece, but I put it to the other side before she can reach my bag. ''''...I guess they''re not the Saint and the Crown Princess for nothing.'''' ''''I suppose.'''' Tomorrow is the Opening Ceremony, and needless to say, everybody is running around, setting up things for it. Even classes are canceled today. There are two parts to this according to the game¡ªthe festival half and the speech half. The festival will be attended by outsiders, as well as sponsors from around the world. The latter will try to scout the talents as earliest as possible. After that, the principal and the representative of the freshmen¡ªChloe, will each give their own speech. And because the one and only Saintess from the Holy Land, as well as the notorious Crown Princess, will arrive at the same time, the preparations need to be perfect. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ''''Hm... Lady Scarlett.'''' ''''What?'''' ''''Do you know anything about the Saintess and the Crown Princess?'''' I only heard that they''re deranged lunatics from Chloe. ''''They''re...'''' Scarlett lets out a sigh and furrows her eyebrows. ''''Crazy.'''' ''''I know that.'''' ''''You''re unhinged, you know that?'''' She looks at me with a worried expression. ''''Anyway, the fact that they''re both cold-blooded is confirmed. Other than that, the Saintess is said to have an uncanny ability to read people, and is clinically insane, while the Crown Princess is ruthless and ferocious like a wolf.'''' ''''Sounds like a pain to deal with.'''' ''''No, you will be the one supervising them, you know that?'''' ''''...Really?'''' ''''You''re the only supervisor qualified.'''' ''''...'''' Well, I suppose that''s fine. There''s Chloe in class A, after all, so it''ll be fine... Probably.
End of October, 1834. The cold season is in full swing, the temperature has turned from mildly chilly to shivery cold. On the academy ground, the trees are barren of leaves, and snow just begins to fall. Despite that, the atmosphere here seems to be on a rather warmer side as people of all classes are touring the academy, enjoying the little festival during the rare period in which the prestigious education institution opens. ''''Phew...'''' I sigh lightly and look at the passersby, my breath visible in the cold. ''''It''s warm...'''' The girl with pale blonde hair mutters, her face melting while hovering her hands before the fire. ''''I''m glad it helps.'''' The girl with black hair and black wings smiles softly. Right now, Nydia and I are sandwiching Claire on the bench, hugging her with our wings. Nydia is also casting a fire to warm us. We decided to enjoy the festival first as the work only starts when the speech happens. Chloe unfortunately has to prepare for her speech, so there are only us here. ''''...Want to eat something?'''' I speak up, eyeing the potato tornado stand in the distance. ''''Sorry, I''m kinda short on money...'''' Claire scratches her cheek and smiles awkwardly. Chloe didn''t give you an allowance? I''ll have to complain to her later. ''''Don''t worry, it''s my treat.'''' I reply calmly. ''''Hm? Didn''t you use all of your wages to buy potato chips the other day...?'''' Nydia chimes in. ''''I''ll use Lady Luminous''s money.'''' I say while slowly rising from my seat. ''''Let''s go.'''' ''''Is that allowed?!'''' Claire asks and stands up with me. ''''Yes, she won''t mind. So let''s go.'''' I adjust my blazer and... Hm? Why is Nydia staring at my hand with that bitter expression? ''''Nydia?'''' ''''...Ah! Sorry, I was dazed for a bit.'''' ''''...?'''' Either way, we proceed to go to the stand after deciding on the potato tornados. ''''Four potato tornados, please.'''' ''''Yes! That would be ten dollars, dear customer.'''' ''''Send the bill to Lady Amelia Luminous.'''' I raise the seal with Amelia''s name that Chloe gave me the other day. ''''L-Luminous...! Understood!'''' Needless to say, that unnecessary shout garners us quite a lot of attention. But I ignore that and take the skews, giving one each to Claire and Nydia, the remaining two are mine, heheheh... ''''Oh, they''re here!'''' ''''Really?! Where??'''' ''''It''s real! That''s the Imperial emblem!'''' ''''The car behind it is the Saintess''s!'''' Suddenly, I can hear the crowd around us getting a bit loud. From the direction of the front gate, two luxurious-looking cars are advancing slowly toward the HQ castle at the center of the academy, passing through the people. The leading black car has the Imperial emblem on it, while the one behind it is white and has the emblem of the Holy Land. Their windows are all heavily tinted, obstructing our view of the insides entirely. ''''Woah...'''' Claire exclaims, staring at the passing vehicles, eyes twinkling. Nydia also has the same expression. Me? I''m busy eating my potato tornados, it''s so good. ''''?!'''' Suddenly, my body shudders lightly, and a cold feeling runs lightly through my spine. ''''What in the world was that...'''' I mutter, taking another bite of the potato with narrowed eyes. ''''Aurora?'''' ''''Nothing, eat yours before it goes cold.'''' ''''Ah, alright.'''' Either way, if they''re here, then there''s only two hours before the speech starts. I should finish this and bring Claire there as soon as possible. Case 32: Opening ceremony – Jalk the Lackey. After devouring the potato tornados, which were delicious, I am on my way to the plaza where the speeches will be held¡ªtogether with Claire. ''''Why are we going there so soon?'''' Claire asks. ''''There is almost an hour left...'''' ''''Just follow me.'''' I reply. ''''Alright...?'''' It''s 11:24 A.M. right now. We should make it. Now, for starters, the reason why we''re heading there is simple. According to Chloe, starting from this school year, in particular, the number of demons randomly appearing will increase dramatically, even ramping up in difficulty over time. The first demon to appear is Jalk the Lackey¡ªa basic and relatively weak demon made with the intention of giving the player a real encounter with the species. ''''?Arc 1, Chapter 4, Jalk the Lackey?. Right after Amelia starts her speech, it will spawn at the center of the plaza and start attacking people indiscriminately. Additionally, there will be a barrier preventing the professors and the staff members¡ªeveryone strong enough to intervene from doing it as well.'''' ''''To get the player to fight it alone?'''' ''''Not alone. Amelia, the Saintess, as well as the Crown Princess, will temporarily join the player as party members. Even the other students present will help.'''' ''''I see. So what should we do, then?'''' ''''From an interview with one of the developers, it was revealed that the trigger for the spawning was the time instead of Amelia''s speech, although the play is locked in a cutscene anyway. But it will spawn exactly at 12:00 A.M. regardless of anything else.'''' ''''Continue.'''' ''''So I as Amelia will try to isolate the plaza area altogether until twelve, and you will bring Claire to the plaza. The three of us will face the demons alone.'''' ''''...Are you aiming for the experience?'''' ''''Yeah. At this point, the only people I can trust are you and maybe Claire. I tested Claire a bit, and I think she''s good. Her leveling up is needed for future fights as well, and I might need her to face a demon as soon as possible... Anyway, I don''t want to share those juicy experiences with other people yet.'''' ''''...Understood? Do you need my main body there?'''' ''''Not really. It''s only level 35, I could even solo it.'''' ''''Alright. I''ll still bring the gauntlet, just to be sure.'''' In short, the three of us will be hoarding the experience altogether. And if you''re asking about Nydia, she got tasked with an errand. I''m curious about one thing though, where would the experience go if I defeat an enemy in this body? I mean, Peln''s body is locked at level 1, so would the experience go to my main body? ''''...'''' Well, whatever. And it looks like we''ve arrived. In front of us is the vast plaza of the academy, located right near the entrance of the castle HQ. It is now guarded by soldiers bearing the Luminous''s crest, so the area inside is only filled with empty chairs and tables. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. On the stage, a gorgeous blonde is sitting elegantly on the edge, leisurely sipping tea while swinging her legs. ''''Excuse me, misses.'''' A soldier stops us. ''''You can only pass through here after twelve.'''' ''''I''m her maid.'''' I raise Amelia''s seal for him to see. ''''We were called by her.'''' ''''Ah, I see, this is indeed Lady Luminous''s seal. Please enter.'''' So we pass through the slightly surprised guards and go straight to Chloe. Claire is a bit confused, but nothing can be done. ''''You''re here.'''' Chloe smiles softly. ''''Come sit first, there is still time.'''' ''''What did you say to them?'''' I ask after settling down beside her. ''''I said I would prepare a ''surprise'' for the academy.'''' ''''Really?! Lady Amelia would personally prepare a ''surprise'' for us... But why I''m here, then?'''' Claire tilts her head. ''''It''s a secret.'''' ''''I see...'''' Just like that, we begin to have small talk, waiting for the time to come. Apparently, the reason why Claire was short on cash earlier was that she donated most of the money she received from Chloe to charities. So this is the ''test'' that Chloe was talking about, not bad. ''''It''s almost twelve.'''' Amelia jumps down the stage and stretches out a bit before grabbing her sword nearby. I do the same and grab my sword I put down earlier as well. They allow students and supervisors to carry swords with them, so this is normal. ''''Time for the surprise, right?'''' Claire asks. ''''Should I go to a seat now-'''' VROOM¡ª!!! Suddenly, a strong blast of purple energy blows on us. In just seconds, a giant dark purple barrier forms around the plaza, isolating us inside it. Through the dense and nasty atmosphere, I see the guards and the people outside panicking, although just vaguely. ''''W-What?!'''' In the center of the plaza, a pitch-black puddle spurts out from the ground. It then rises into the air, quickly forming a humanoid shape. ''''Flame barrier.'''' Chloe calmly raises her hand, and a transparent barrier made from fire magic envelops us. BOOM¡ª!!! Just in time, the humanoid puddle explodes violently, sending that unknown substance flying everywhere. Some of them get onto the chairs and tables, instantly melting them like acid. But fortunately, it seems like they can''t get through Chloe''s barrier. ''''I-Is that a demon...?!'''' Claire shakily points to the center of the plaza, where a ''man'' can be seen. As if he just got rid of his impurities¡ªthose being the black substance, the humanoid figure is bleach-white. There is nothing to be seen on his body, no clothes, no facial features, no nothing. ...Isn''t this just a cheap copy of Mister Slen? How dare this guy... -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jalk Race: Demon Title: The Lackey Level: 35 HP: 77/77 MP: 66/66 STR: 4.5 INT: 5.1 AGI: 4.2 STA: 4.4 Skill: [Dark Magic Lv.5], [Fire Resistance Lv.10], [Water Resistance Lv.10], [Wind Resistance Lv.10], [Earth Resistance Lv.10], [Ice Resistance Lv.10], [Lightning Resistance Lv.10], [Dark Resistance Lv.10] [Physical Nullification Lv.10]. State: Hungry. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Ah, I get why this guy is the first one now. Its stats are pretty low for level 35, and he only has one offensive skill. The resistance skills are going crazy though, only light magic is allowed, basically. [...Hi?] The demon speaks up with an eerily childish voice while staring at us through those empty eye sockets, even though it doesn''t have a mouth. ''''It seems like this is your time to shine, Claire.'''' Chloe narrows her eyes lightly and unsheathes her sword¡ªjust as I''m doing the same. ''''A-Ah...?'''' Claire, despite having seen the demon''s status screen and being told like that, still seems to be stunned. What is going on with her...? ''''Hap!'''' While I''m thinking that, Chloe has already shot herself at the demon, her sword above her head. KENG¡ª!! [Uh?] The demon crosses its arms to block Chloe''s strike. The sword collides with its forearm, sounding a loud metallic noise. ''''We need to fight, Claire.'''' I smack the dumbfounded Claire''s back lightly. It''s going to be quite troublesome if she keeps hesitating like this. In the game, we have the player, but here... Wait, her condition is not normal. Unfocused pupils, a face void of colors, and a shaky body. Chloe...!! Why didn''t you tell me Claire was traumatized with demons?? Case 33: Opening ceremony – Curtain falls. ''''Listen, Claire.'''' Amidst the intense sounds of the battle between Chloe and the demon, I walk in front of the stunned girl and put my hands on her cheek. ''''I don''t know what happened, but you need to step up and defeat that demon, else all of us will die here.'''' I tell her while staring straight at her trembling green pupils. ''''Lady Luminous can''t hold it for long.'''' ''''Eh?! I-I...'''' She turns her gaze down, clenching her trembling fists. I''m employing an extremely advanced technique here¡ªlying. In truth, Chloe can easily hold off that guy for at least half an hour due to the stats difference, and even I can use light magic to defeat it as well, but I need to push Claire here. She is an important force for us in our future, and I won''t let her rot like this. ''''Claire, please.'''' I push my face closer. The girl in front of me bites her lips lightly, then finally lifts her head to look at me with a determined expression. And- ''''Y-You''re too close...!'''' She immediately blushes and pushes me away weakly. ''''Could you two please stop flirting and help me?!'''' Chloe''s resentful voice sounds in the distance. I release Claire. ''''Phew... Thank you, Aurora. You saved me.'''' Claire calms herself and unsheathes her sword. I also pick up my sword that I just dropped as well. ''''No problem.'''' Chloe said she couldn''t find an artisan to commission a Katana for me, so I''ll have to use this for the time being. I should be able to use it just the same though. Simultaneously, our swords begin to glow. A chilly aura envelops the blade of my sword, while bright gleams of golden light fill Claire''s. [Acceleration]. We both shoot ourselves forward at the same time, aiming straight for the demon. Meanwhile, Chloe is doing a pretty good job of keeping the guy at bay, seeing that her breath is still even, and she has no injuries. [HP:70/77] Hmm, he lost some HP. It seems like even level 10 resistance skills are not absolute. ''''Hap¡ª!'''' Claire bravely jumps into the sky and slashes down with her sword. [?!] The demon, who''s casting a dark beam while fending Chloe''s strike, immediately notices the energy radiating from Claire''s sword and quickly falls back, enabling him to barely dodge the attack. While he''s still recovering, I run up to him from the side and slash my sword diagonally upward, my blade scrapes against his bleach-white skin, successfully inflicting a whole 1 HP worth of damage to him. This is just unfair. ''''Aurora, focus on binding him!'''' Chloe shouts and begins to chant. ''''Alright!'''' I sheathe my sword and quickly run behind the demon. In response, he instantly turns around and attempts to shoot the dark beam at me. But before he can do that, Chloe has already finished her chanting. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. [?!?] From the ground, dozens of fire chains burst out, binding the demon''s whole body, its hand with the beam tied to his back, thus eliminating the chance of it shooting anything at me. [Huh? Huh? Huh?] As the creature struggles while letting out confused noises, I quickly cast two additional ice cuffs on his ankles, fixing him to the ground. ''''Claire!'''' ''''Right up!'''' As the two of us try to maintain our binds from the demon''s struggle, Claire once again jumps at it with her shining sword. [??¦Ø?¦Ô??¦Ó¦Î??¦Ò¦Ñ?¦×?¦Ñ???¦×¦Ø???¡ª!!] A painful shriek can be heard from Jalk as Claire''s sword smoothly runs from the top of his head to his abdomen, almost splitting the body into two halves. The cuts reveal pitch-black flesh with no organs and no blood inside¡ªcompletely in contrast to his bleach-white skin. ''''I-I did it!'''' I can see Claire''s face lit up through the split, and her body relaxes. [HP:2/77] ''''?!'''' Wait, it''s not dead yet! ''''Claire, the magic in his hand!'''' Chloe hurriedly runs to Claire. ''''Eh?!'''' I immediately aim my hand at the demon''s lower abdomen. Gauntlet of Severance set to 1.1 meters. [Light Magic]. Just as Chloe pulls Claire over and covers her eyes, a small beam of light bursts out from inside the demon''s lower body, bringing his HP to 0, the dark magic in his hand dissipates at the same time. His body soon turns into dust and disappears with the wind. [You have defeated a Lv.35 Demon - Jalk] [Achievement unlocked: Jalk - the Lackey] [1 skill point acquired] ''''Phew...'''' I let out a sigh and straighten my back. ''''T-Thank you, Lady Luminous...'''' ''''Hah... Be careful the next time.'''' ''''Understood...'''' Judging from her reaction, it doesn''t seem like she noticed my light magic yet. The barrier surrounding the plaza is disappearing as well. I should probably change my fake status a bit to deceive people. Let''s make the MP almost depleted. Before long, the barrier completely disappears together with the nasty atmosphere. I can immediately see a sea of guards and staff members standing outside. ''''The barrier is gone!'''' ''''Any injured?!'''' ''''Medics! Go in and check on Lady Luminous!'''' A bunch of people flood toward us. ...This is going to be a pain, isn''t it? ''''?!'''' Suddenly, the cold feeling earlier runs down my spine again. I quickly turn my head to scan for any anomaly, and surely¡ª ''''...'''' Through the sea of people, I see a girl wearing the uniform with pink twin-tail hair looking in my direction. My eyes meet her crescent-shaped eyes, which have a bright yellow cross in each pupil. An unreadable grin appears on her face before she turns and walks away. That look in her orange eyes... How do I describe it, piercing? Either way, I''m pretty sure the chill I felt was from her. I''ll have to tell Chloe later. ''''Amelia Luminous, are you alright?'''' Hm? Why is there a little girl here? ''''I''m fine, principal.'''' Amelia bows lightly. ''''Thank you for asking.'''' ...Really? ''''You met a demon, right?'''' The principal¡ªa little girl with short black hair and black eyes asks. ''''Yes, principal.'''' ''''Hah... All three of you will need to follow me for some questioning, unfortunately.'''' The principal then turns around while muttering something like ''Why did it have to happen on the first day...''. Well, there goes the speeches, I suppose.
After we provided the information regarding the demon to the principal and the staff members, we were released. They thanked us for defeating a calamity, especially Claire, she got quite a lot of benefits from that. The rest of the festival unfortunately has to be postponed until further notice. Right now, I''m in Chloe''s room after we bid goodbye to Claire. ''''I didn''t know Claire was like that, too.'''' Chloe lets out a sigh. ''''In the first place, the game didn''t reveal the protagonist''s past at all.'''' ''''That''s unlucky.'''' ''''Well, all in all, this one ended alright. Claire gained a decent chunk of experience from it as well.'''' Yeah, she gained a whole 4 levels, so that''s pretty good. ''''Ah, when will the festival be reopening again?'''' I''m still craving those potato tornados. ''''It took two days in the game. This should be much faster because there is no casualty.'''' ''''I see.'''' CLACK¡ª!! ''''You two...!'''' Suddenly, the door flings open, and a very panicked Nydia runs in. She immediately breathes out in relief when she sees us unscathed. ''''I was so worried...'''' ''''Your lady won''t be beaten that easily.'''' Chloe shrugs. ''''Yes, yes, My Lady is the strongest... Aurora, are you alright?'''' ''''I am. Thanks for asking.'''' I reply. ''''N-No problem...'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Well, this is the end of this whole incident, I suppose. Case 34: Astra Academy class 1-A. True to Chloe''s words, the festival and the speech were only delayed for a day. I had fun playing during the festival, though people were not quite as enthusiastic anymore. The day quickly passed, and today is the day class 1-A begins. pack¡ª! ''''There we go.'''' I can''t help but smile proudly, seeing the pile of potato chip bags on my bed surrounding my main body. This should be enough to last for two more weeks or so. ''''Aurora...'''' Suddenly, a certain ghost girl floats in front of me. ''''Ariel?'''' ''''Can I have some of these?'''' ''''You don''t have to ask every time. Just don''t take all of them.'''' ''''Yay! Aurora is the best!'''' Apparently, Ariel can eat stuff, she doesn''t need to though. Skely doesn''t eat, Smiley prefers fresh meat and bone, while Mister Slen likes devouring animals whole. And then... ''''Peln, what do you eat normally?'''' I ask. We doppelgangers do not eat, master. My own voice rings inside my head. ''''I see... Well, let''s go back to the academy.'''' I turn around to see my usual members at the table. I bought quite a lot of books from the library back for the siblings, so now they''re reading instead of sleeping like Smiley. Mister Slen is out hunting again. ''''I''ll go now.'''' ''''Take care~'''' ''''Please take care.'''' I nod to them and teleport back to Chloe''s room. The scene abruptly changes, and I''m now standing before Chloe''s bed. This girl is still sleeping even though she has class today... ''''Wake up.'''' I nudge her. ''''Mhm... Five more minutes...'''' ''''Wake up??.'''' I nudge her harder. ''''No...'''' Chloe rolls away with her blanket. ''''If you kiss me on the lips once, I''ll wake up.'''' She buries her head inside the blanket and says. ''''Hah...'''' I aim my palm at her and activate my ice magic. A mist of ice flies out, enveloping the stubborn girl together with her blanket. ''''Hyah!'''' Get iced, idiot.
After Chloe got a quick bath, she was dressed by Nydia, and now we''re on our way to the A class¡ªChloe and I. The academy asked me to supervise A class''s first practical lesson together with another staff member, so here I am. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ''''Woah... That''s Lady Luminous...'''' ''''So beautiful... But I heard she has a bad temper.'''' ''''Don''t sleep on the maid following her, she''s that maid, you know? That maid.'''' I can hear all of you. And what do you mean by ''that maid''? ''''Aurora, I just remembered.'''' Chloe suddenly speaks up in English, her voice is a bit on the quieter side. ''''Hm?'''' For your information, this world speaks a different language, but because we both have [Language], we can converse with the people here just fine. Her speaking in English signals that she wants to talk about something related to the game. ''''In the future, an enemy capable of detecting [Teleportation] will appear, and she is not someone we can handle easily.'''' ''''That''s unlucky.'''' Well, it seems like I won''t be able to deliver my goods anymore by then. There goes my potato chips. ''''And I''ll get you some camouflage equipment for your main body later. Ideally, I want your identity to be hidden when you act with your main body.'''' ''''Any reason for that?'''' I''m at the ''reluctant'' stage of wanting to reveal my identity if I were to help defeat demons in the future, mainly because I hate the attention, but I guess she has another idea? ''''You could die. No, you will most likely die, given your position.'''' Chloe turns to me with a worried look. ''''...Alright. Explain to me later.'''' ''''Sure.'''' Before we know it, the classroom is already in front of us. Above the large door is a sign that says ''1-A''. ''''Aurora, act like usual, alright?'''' ''''...?'''' clack¡ª! Chloe opens the door, revealing a rather small but clean and splendid class inside. There is only one row of tables, with the total number of them being five. Four people have already sat on their chairs, and they all turn to us. Closest to the window is a guy with long white hair and a pair of blood-red eyes, currently crossing his arms while looking at us with half an eye opened¡ªRokkaku Ryuji from House Rokkaku, a transfer student. Next to him is another guy with short pale blonde hair and a pair of green eyes, currently sitting upright while smiling softly at us¡ªAaron Apollo from the Apollo Duchy. Skipping an empty table, this time is a cold-looking girl with black hair, currently nodding off¡ªSierra Alaina Astra, Crown Princess of the Astra Empire. And finally, the closest to us right now is the same girl with pink hair the other day. She has an insidious grin on her face, and even her eyes are smiling¡ªLuxia Neveah, the one and only Saintess of Neveah Church. All the names were provided by Chloe, of course, and... Hm... All of them are indeed well over level 30. They are strong. '''''''' ... '''''''' Chloe ignores all of them and walks to her seat, so I just follow her in silence. ...Hm? Why are you not sitting? Chloe scans around the class a bit before going up the stage and takes the chair from the professor''s table down, putting it beside her own chair. ''''Sit.'''' She turns to me with a soft smile. ...Why would you do something so eye-catching like that? A lady putting a chair for her maid... We both settle down anyway. After a brief period of uncomfortable silence, the door finally opens again. A fierce-looking woman wearing the black uniform for the professor steps in. She quickly gets onto the stage and stands behind the table, looking a bit confused. ''''...Where is my chair?'''' She looks at me in particular. I didn''t steal it, okay? ''''I requested a chair for my maid, but it seems like there was a delay in communication.'''' Chloe speaks up with a smile. ''''...So you took my chair? For your maid?'''' The woman narrows her eyes. ''''Yes.'''' Chloe replies instantly. ''''Is there a problem?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' After a moment of staring, the woman finally retreats, she shakes her head and sighs helplessly. ''''Let me introduce myself.'''' The woman conjures a fire spell and makes a chair, then sits down and crosses her arms. ''''I am Claudia Heisenberg, your homeroom teacher.'''' Explains why her hair and eye color are the same as Scarlett''s, and... Wow, level 57, that''s impressive. ''''Let''s start right away with the first class¡ª[Introduction to Advanced Combat]. Everyone opens the book, page 3-''''
Following a mildly interesting lesson about combat, which lasted around an hour, we are now at Evone Hall to take the first practical lesson. The students are standing in front of Claudia, while I and another female staff member are standing some distance away. Luxia is still glancing at me occasionally though. And now that the Crown Princess has woken up, I can see that her eyes are silver-colored. She seems quite disinterested, still. clap¡ª! ''''Attention.'''' Claudia claps loudly, and the crisp sound echoes through the empty hall. ''''Before I can teach you anything, I need to know about how you guys fight.'''' She raises her hand to the side, and a ball of flame appears in front of her palm. It then quickly extends to form a long sword. ''''Come at me one at a time. Grab any weapon you like.'''' Hearing that, every student of class 1-A snaps out of their daydreams, and each of them flashes a smile toward Claudia. Case 35: The Saintess and the Crown Princess. KENG¡ª!! ''''Ugh!'''' With a simple swing from Claudia, the white-haired guy is pushed back together with his dragon fists. Yes, he can punch out a dragon from his hand, I don''t know why specifically dragons either. Probably for the cool points. ''''Hm... Rokkaku Ryuji, not bad.'''' Claudia strokes her chin. ''''Next, Amelia Luminous.'''' Oh, it''s finally Chloe''s turn. The white-haired guy clicks his tongue lightly and walks back to the line, leaving the place for Chloe to step up with her sword. By the way, both the Saintess and the Crown Princess were mages, although they used different elements, while the guy with pale blonde hair was a pure swordsman. They couldn''t do that much against Claudia, obviously because of the huge level difference, but now I''m curious about Chloe''s performance. ''''Come at me anytime.'''' Claude says. Without responding, Chloe ready herself, and the one-handed practice sword in her hand bursts into flame. She then springs toward Claudia, swinging her sword horizontally. KENG¡ª!! Claudia blocks that with ease. KENG¡ª!! KENG¡ª!! Well, Chloe is certainly doing better than those guys, she seems calm even though Claudia is parrying every single hit leisurely. Hmm... If I were to battle Claudia, how would it go? Because I have both the broken linking skill thingy and the achievement system¡ªboth unique to me, according to Chloe, my main body now has a ton of skills. But my stats and skill quality are not quite on par with Claudia yet. ''''Um...'''' Suddenly, the female staff member standing beside me speaks up. ''''Yes?'''' ''''Do you know why the Saintess has been staring at us since earlier...?'''' ''''I''m not sure.'''' Just ignore her. Treats her like your local demon under your bed. '''''''' ... '''''''' So for a while, only the sounds of swords clashing can be heard in the large Evone Hall. ''''Enough.'''' ''''Phew...'''' Eventually, the fight comes to an end. Chloe is a bit out of breath, but mostly fine, while Claudia is perfectly normal. ''''Amelia Luminous, decent.'''' Claudia extinguishes her flame sword. ''''Now that I''ve known your general combat levels, let''s start with training right away.''''
''''Hah... Hah...'''' ''''Ugh...'''' ''''As you know, there was an incident where a demon appeared in the academy''s plaza just a few days ago. We cannot be complacent anymore, stand up!'''' This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ...Claudia is certainly harsh on training. I heard that this generation of students is called ''The golden generation'' because there are a lot more high-leveled students compared to previous years, and this A class even has five students¡ªthe highest ever recorded in the history of this academy. But even these talented students could not withstand Claudia''s training for more than an hour. She first made them run around the hall for twenty laps, then proceeded to teach them fighting techniques for half an hour, and finally made them do myriads of body exercises with weights¡ªweighted calisthenics. ''''Teaching quality... Excellent.'''' The female staff beside me mutters, jotting down on the evaluation table. Well, our job here is actually to evaluate the lessons'' quality and the students'' learning quality aside from taking care of emergencies, but I don''t have experience in the previous two, so I left it to my colleague. ''''Professor Claudia... She has always been like this after losing her beloved pet to a demon.'''' The staff says with a bitter smile. Don''t just suddenly dump that info on me, I''m not even curious. ''''Is that so.'''' I reply normally. '''''''' ... '''''''' Well, this is awkward. But it''s not my fault. So we stand in this awkward silence for another hour, watching the students getting tortured by Claudia. ''''Well, this should do for now. Good work, the lesson ends here.'''' When Claudia says that and leaves, all the students let out a relieved sigh. ''''Then, I''ll excuse myself here. Let''s meet again, Miss Maid.'''' ''''Yes, take care.'''' I say goodbye to the staff member and go straight to Chloe. ''''A-Ah, Aurora...'''' Chloe greets weakly, sitting on the ground. I activate my ice magic, letting a cold mist envelop Chloe''s sweaty body. Her face immediately relaxes as she grabs my hand, where the mist is shooting out of, and puts her head before my palm. ''''Mind doing it for me as well?'''' Suddenly, someone puts their hand on my shoulder, very casually. I turn around to see the same grinning Saintess, and she''s sweating. This is the first time I''ve heard her talking, and... Her voice even though sweet, does have a hint of madness in it. ''''Of course.'''' I extend my cold aura to the Saintess as well. Below, Chloe has evolved to rubbing her cheek against my hand for some reason. ''''Nyahahah! I''ve never seen a pair like you two!'''' The Saintess laughs out loud. ''''It''s like you guys are siblings.'''' That''s pretty accurate. ''''We are indeed close.'''' Chloe slowly stands up and scans around. ''''Aurora, do it for Her Highness too.'''' She chins the Crown Princess, who''s sitting on the ground not far away and panting. So the three of us walk to the Crown Princess. ''''Your Highness, would you like something to cool off?'''' I say and extend my hand wrapped in an icy aura toward her. Both the Saintess and the Crown Princess are mages, but they don''t have the ice element, so I''m quite useful here. ''''...Go ahead.'''' Hm, her voice is quite monotone, like Peln''s. ''''Right, are you perhaps free after this, Your Highness?'''' Chloe speaks up. ''''I have something to discuss with you.'''' ''''No.'''' The Crown Princess replies instantly. ''''But I have something that might interest you?'''' Chloe pulls out the Rubik''s cube, which instantly catches the black-haired girl''s eyes.
Sierra Alaina Astra. At just age 17, she surpassed her older brother to become the Crown Princess of the Empire. People often point fingers at her behind her back, saying that she is cold-blooded, psychopathic, and unhinged, but no one dares to oppose her directly. That same girl is now sitting across us silently, sipping orange juice while solving the cube intently. We successfully fished her just by showing her the cube... Isn''t she too easy? And... ''''Hyah~! This apple juice is divine!'''' Somehow, the Saintess managed to squeeze herself into our meeting. Well, I do understand her reasoning, we must seem very interesting from her perspective. And she doesn''t care about politics in the Empire anyway, so this is fine. ''''Your Highness.'''' Chloe puts down her drink. ''''I will be straightforward. I wish to ally myself with you.'''' Having Chloe¡ªthe heiress of a Duke supporting Sierra is certainly beneficial to solidify her position as the Crown Princess. ''''...What do you want?'''' But Sierra will need to provide something to Chloe in return. ''''I want you to lend me your power in the future, but please rest assured, I won''t request something that would damage your image or power. In exchange, I will provide Your Highness my full support and little gadgets like this Rubik''s cube should I find them.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Sierra ponders in silence, her silver pupils remain calm and unwavering. ''''Your Highness can consider this cube a present from me, regardless of your decision on my offer.'''' ''''You can''t solve it anyway. Last time you raged so much-'''' Ah, I slipped. '''''''' ... '''''''' ...Don''t look at me like that. ''''Pfft- Nyahahahahah! You guys are so funny!'''' ''''You killed me, Aurora...!'''' Chloe facepalms. ''''Sorry.'''' I''m quite used to roasting her back on Earth, and it carries too well to this world. clack¡ª! Suddenly, Sierra puts her cup down rather loudly. ''''Your offer. I will take it.'''' She looks calmly at Chloe. On the princess''s hand, the cube that was scrambled by Chloe is now solved. A-A 1: The academy’s sassy maid. The Astra Academy is the most prestigious educational institution in the world. It is overflowing with talents not only from the Astra Empire but also from other countries. With outstanding teaching quality, state-of-the-art infrastructure, and by far the most valuable diploma, there is simply no reason to not choose it over any other academy. The Astra Academy has produced numerous people in the ranks of Master or Grandmaster, those being superhumans who had surpassed the level 60 or level 70 barrier, respectively. Most of them started their journeys at either class 1-A or the top of class 1-B. This year, the academy has seen by far the biggest number of students in class 1-A, that being five, not to mention there are three additional students close to being at class A level. News of this went far. People call these freshmen ''The golden generation'' and admire their talents, while sponsors from around the world are keeping a close eye on them. For the students of the academy, these outstanding talents are like their idols. The gorgeous and classy heiress of Luminous Duchy¡ªAmelia Luminous. The cheerful and somewhat crazy Saintess of Neveah Church¡ªLuxia Neveah. The dominant and definitely crazy Crown Princess of the Empire¡ªSierra Alaina Astra. The handsome and gentle heir of Apollo Duchy¡ªAaron Apollo. The mysterious and cold transfer student¡ªRokkaku Ryuji. And the battle maniac of Heisenberg Duchy¡ªScarlett Heisenberg. These people garner attention wherever they go. They receive tons of offers from sponsors, clubs, and factions, and even the student council is trying to scout them. However. There is one other person who is famed around the academy. The icy cold and sassy maid of Amelia Luminous¡ªAurora. When the students first came back to the academy, she made a deep impression on everyone with her beautiful figure and mostly emotionless but stunning face, not to mention her smooth snow-white wings that tempted a lot of people to try and touch them. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Aside from that, however, she is also known for her fearless and sarcastic attitude against prestigious nobles and powerful people alike. The first rumors of this were spread from Maria Oriana''s followers. According to them, she was brazenly talking back to Maria¡ªa daughter of a Marquis, relying on her status as Lady Luminous''s maid. The majority of people weren''t buying it though. After all, the reputation of Maria''s group wasn''t exactly great. But then, the public opinion gradually changed. Over time, Aurora was often seen throwing sarcastic comments at nobles on numerous occasions, sometimes even gaslighting professors and staff members alike into believing that they were nothing but waste, all the while keeping an emotionless face. Her infinitely cold eyes can freeze people, some believe. Now, nobody blamed her for those comments because most of the time she was just being attacked first, but an unforgettable image of a ''spiky'' maid was certainly imprinted into the people''s minds. Her most famous victim is definitely Scarlett Heisenberg. Despite being a daughter of a Duke house, she was beaten constantly by Aurora¡ªboth physically and mentally. Aurora has beaten class 1-B''s number one a few times in duels. In fact, that is one of the two reasons why she wasn''t punished even once after confronting nobles¡ªshe is seriously strong. The other reason? Amelia Luminous. There is a rumor floating around the academy nowadays¡ª ''Aurora is Lady Luminous''s lover...!'' Aurora could often be seen accompanying the prestigious Amelia Luminous, and the interactions between them could be easily interpreted as romantic. From holding hands and hugging to even feeding each other or giving lap pillows. Most of all, the usual calm and cool Amelia Luminous suddenly became a simple fool around Aurora. Her face quite literally melted every time Aurora did something remotely cuddly for her. Now everyone believes that if they touch Aurora, they will face Amelia''s wrath in full. Outside of being sarcastic and sassy, Aurora could also often be seen hanging out with her fellow maid and bird¡ªNydia, and another girl with the rare light element. She was also seen buying an obscene amount of potato chips several times. People are concerned about her spending habits, and her well-being in general, and rightfully so. Nowadays, Aurora has become somewhat of a special character in the academy. Most people love her because she brings a fresh wave into their monotonous school life, while some admire her for her beauty or her prowess. Nevertheless, there will be an annual popularity vote and a beauty contest happening in another few months. I personally think Aurora would make a phenomenal candidate for both of them. I would love to see her roasting and gaslighting on stage. ''''Phew... Oh, senior!'''' ''''What''s wrong?'''' ''''Would this make a good article?'''' ''''Hm... The content itself is quite good, but I think you should put our information at the end.'''' ''''Right. I totally forgot about advertising.'''' ----- We¡ªthe Media Club welcome all students who are interested in making headlines and delivering hot news to the people! If you are interested in joining, please come to room 503 of Sylph Hall! Case 36: Scaring people with a slightly unusual husky. Content Warning: Depictions of gore and include potentially disturbing images. ''''Hah... That was nerve-wracking.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' The Crown Princess and the Saintess left shortly after the discussion. It''s only us two in the private room of the cafeteria now. ''''Well, that''s good enough for now, I suppose.'''' Chloe leans her body toward me and puts her head on my shoulder. ''''And... I think it worked. For the Saintess.'''' Chloe grabs my left hand with her right hand, both have a silver ring on the fourth finger. ''''I suppose. She wouldn''t be that calm if she knew what you and I were thinking.'''' That''s right, the Saintess has a unique skill that allows her to read people''s thoughts, although it doesn''t show on her status. It is supposedly a secret skill of hers, and I''m pretty sure this is where the ''uncannily good at reading people'' came from. Either way, I think we were able to block her skill with these rings. The Saintess is crazy enough, I don''t want to make her even more crazy by revealing that this world is just a game¡ªwas what Chloe said. And I certainly don''t want anyone to look at my thoughts, that would be immensely uncomfortable. ''''What''s next... Right, we have to take care of that old-ass fake professor as well...'''' ''''Leave that to me.'''' I take a bite of the cake on the table and say. ''''Just in time, I have something to test.'''' ''''...Really?'''' Chloe looks up at me with her round, almost sparkling blue pupils. ''''Yes. You''ve done quite a lot over the last month, take a break.'''' ''''This is why I love you...!'''' ***** Professor Johnathan has a dark secret. On the outside, he is a respected teacher of the most prestigious academy in the world, with over two decades of experience in teaching and a soft personality, he is many students'' favorite. On the inside, however, he is a devout believer of the demon god, belonging to the notorious cult¡ªRavenous Moon. He was told by the higher-ups some time ago that things would soon escalate, and the day when every believer could witness the descent of the mighty dark lord was coming. He was and still is overjoyed. As an executive who had a hand in the academy, he was told that his job was to clean off any obstacles that could hinder the process, yes, like the girl with the rare light element. So he ordered his subordinates to hatch a scheme to kill her. That didn''t go very well. His underlings were caught by none other than the heiress of Luminous, and even his puppet, that being Maria Oriana, was somehow freed of her restrain. Johnathan is frustrated, but there''s nothing he can do aside from waiting for the next opportunity to strike. Tonight as well, he is going to sleep like normal after class, drifting into dreamland and fantasizing about the day his god dominates the world. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Deep into the night, when an eerie silence envelops the academy, Johnathan is fast asleep in his room. Through the large window near his bed, dim light from the full moon hanging in the sky seeps in, illuminating half of the space. One half of the room is bright, the other half is pitch-black. And from that dark corner, two pairs of shining eyes are staring intently at Johnathan. One is a pair of slit orange eyes, while the other is a pair of azure eyes. Aurora, in her main body, has just teleported inside the room with her pet Smiley. During the day, she pretended to get lost and wandered exactly into this room, all just to fulfill the activating condition of [Teleportation]. The owl girl looks down at her pet and chins the man sleeping on the bed lightly, signaling the start of this operation. Immediately, the unusual husky uses his two unique skills¡ª[Induce Madness] and [Dream Invasion]. A blood-red aura bursts out from his fluffy body, enveloping the whole room, while his eyes shine even brighter. Meanwhile, inside Johnathan''s dream. Johnathan is walking down a road filled with demons, on the sky hangs a blood-red moon. The demons each have a different appearance, one is slender like a stick, one is buffed like an orc, and one has its head missing,... All of them have the same feature¡ªthey''re immensely strong. In fact, their strength is precisely what Johnathan worships and pursues. BZZT¡ª!! ''''?!'''' Suddenly, the whole world glitches. The scene changes abruptly, and Jonathan now finds himself walking down a narrow road inside an eerie forest. The blood-red moon is long gone, but somehow, he can still see forward... However, he would certainly like not to. ''''W-What?!'''' Johnathan is horrified. On the lifeless grey trees and leaves that are dyed with blood hang... Human organs. The heavily mutilated parts dangle on the branches, scattered across the ground, and stuffed into the trees themselves. The heavy smell of blood filled the air. His body bruises past the intestines hanging, giving him goosebumps every second. ''''Ugh...!'''' He wants to run away, but is unable to. His legs move by themselves, forcing him to advance. Eventually, he reaches an old wooden house in a clearing. By this point, Johnathan is already losing his mind. He doesn''t enjoy killing people, he just did it to obtain more strength, so seeing all that gore drives him insane. He wants to puke so badly, but his body keeps doing things of its own. clack¡ª! The old door sounds a loud creaking noise as he opens it. ''''...?'''' Inside the old house is nothing but a simple table, and on it, a large dog is sitting, facing away from him. ''It''s just a dog looking out the window...'' He sighs with relief. But inside his mind, something still seems wrong. And turns out, his premonition is... Absolutely right. ''''!!!" When he least expects it, the dog abruptly turns around. Johnathan''s whole body shudders violently. ''''AAH!!'''' He snaps out of the dream, jerking out of bed. That terrifying scene was just a dream! ''''...?'''' But... Why can''t he move? And why... Why can he see his... Headless body... tock¡ª! tock¡ª! Drops of blue blood run down to the tip of the blue-tinted blade, eventually falling onto the bedsheet. Aurora has been holding her sword near the man''s throat ever since he showed signs of demonification earlier. Who''d expected him to cut his own head like this... ''''Ugh...'''' Regardless of that, the sight is quite uncomfortable for Aurora, and her hand holding the sword trembles a bit. She had resolved to kill even before coming here, and this one is already a half-demon, but still... She feels quite nasty right now. ''''Hah... Good job, Smiley.'''' Her pet gained two levels, while Aurora herself gained one. It''s quite a good harvest. And now she knows that scare tactics like these should be pretty effective against human enemies. Maybe she should introduce Mister Slen to this soon. ''''Let''s go back.'''' Aurora and Smiley teleport back to their cave. There is still time before sunrise. Aurora suddenly feels like hunting with her siblings tonight. ***** Case 37: Planning forward. The next morning, in Chloe''s bedroom. It''s not actually just Chloe''s bedroom, by the way. My bed is in here too, although I don''t even sleep here, Peln does, and she doesn''t even sleep. Either way, today is a Sunday, which means there is no class. Nydia got a vacation as well. ''''As expected, they''re going to dispatch the imperial knights here.'''' Chloe sips her tea calmly while looking at the newspaper. By the way, I read an article yesterday that called me a ''sassy maid''. Unbelievable. ''''Mhm...'''' Sitting next to Chloe, I toss a piece of her puff creams into my mouth angrily. Wait, this is pretty good... Nevertheless, former professor Johnathan''s death yesterday shook the academy. Not only is there someone strong enough to completely oppress a seasoned fighter at level 40, this is based on the traumatized signs on the body, but it''s also revealed that the beloved professor is an imposter. This incident also marks a breaking point in which the imperial family is basically forced to dispatch their knights to the academy after three consecutive cases relating to demons happened in the span of a single month. The academy coin is rapidly declining. And it''s only going to get worse in the future. Gradually, the fear will spread out of the academy, and in the end, the whole world will have to worry about demons¡ªwas what Chloe said. Fear often makes people weak. So to give them some hope, we need someone to become the leading figure, the symbol of light. Someone who can fight directly with the demons and convincingly defeat them every time¡ªis the excuse, pretty much. In the game, the player as Claire took this role, but here, I have decided to do it instead. Why? Beating demons gives me lots of experience, that''s why. I don''t really care about the people. Of course, we do intend to raise Claire to help us as well, mostly because why would we not want to, right? ''''Hm, it''s 10 A.M. already.'''' Chloe puts down the newspaper. ''''Let''s go. It''s time to find your equipment.'''' ''''Alright.''''
As we walk out of the dormitory, I can feel the surrounding atmosphere is much more gloomier than usual. Students and staff members alike walk around with worried expressions. Through my enhanced hearing, I can pick up their doubts and criticisms against the academy. Understandable, since not counting the demon at the opening ceremony, there are two incidents involving the cult. They are skeptical about the academy''s security. ''''What was the item used for in the game, by the way?'''' I ask. ''''Well, It can pretty much hide all of your features, so in the game, it was mostly used for committing crimes, which could go either way, honestly.'''' Chloe replies. So to explain what Chloe just said, we would first have to talk about a certain demon who will appear in the future¡ªRagna the Reaper. Ragna allegedly has an ability to instantly kill someone who meets these two requirements: Firstly, it has to have seen the person''s face directly and know their full name. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Secondly, the person must be someone who has a bad reputation beyond a certain threshold. It''s basically a Kira, but a little bit worse. The thing about this demon is that it can disguise itself as a human, and it will always appear as an influential person to help with the second condition of its skill. We can''t even preemptively defeat the demon because it disguised itself as a different person in each playthrough of the game. Anyway, as Chloe just said, in the game, the player could use the mask to hide their identity when committing crimes, but if you let Ragna know what you did, you would most likely be accused and killed off immediately. Risky. For me, I would have to eventually include my subordinates in fights with demons, and let''s just say... Their appearances do not exactly inspire friendliness to most people. I could easily be portrayed as being on the ''bad'' side and be killed off. Now, I do have a final safeguard, that being my unrevealed family name, but I won''t even risk not hiding my identity. While I''m thinking that, it seems like we''ve arrived at the location. In front of us is a cozy-looking shop with a sign that says ''White Turtle''s Caf¨¦'' on it. Chloe opens the door and walks in with me following her. ''''W-Welcome to our shop!'''' The attendant looks quite nervous after seeing Chloe, but we ignore that and go to table number 13 specifically. The table is located at a corner of the caf¨¦, quite inconspicuous, I''d say. After sitting down and placing some random order, Chloe looks around a bit before putting her hand on the wall under the table in search of something. click¡ª! ''''Oh, there we go.'''' A small cabinet is hidden inside the wall. Chloe slowly pulls the door open, revealing a stand with a full mask on it. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Mask of Fleeting Silhouette Significantly hinder the ability to perceive the user''s appearance when equipped. -------------------------------------------------------------------- ''''Woah...'''' ''''Beautiful, right?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' The mask itself has no holes for the eyes and nose, and no bump either, but it is extremely captivating. After all, on the dark background of the mask, the Milky Way can be seen swirling around, composed of millions of stars shining brilliantly. ''''Now... Shit, I forgot to bring something to hide it...!'''' Chloe darts her eyes around. I follow her gaze to see the attendant earlier is now bringing our drinks. ''''She''s coming...! Where can we hide it-'''' I swiftly take the mask and close the cabinet before sandwiching it between my legs. My skirt should be able to hide it well enough. ''''Here is your order, please enjoy.'''' The attendant puts the drinks on the table and leaves. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''I should''ve bought [Inventory] sooner...'''' Chloe signs. ''''I was too focused on leveling my attacking skills.'''' ''''How many skill points do you have?'''' ''''Three.'''' ''''Whoops. I should probably buy it too... But I only have nine.'''' Inventory sounds great, but I still want to be careful and leave six skill points for emergencies. ''''Well, we''re done with this either way.''''
After finishing the drink, we wrapped the mask inside Chloe''s jacket and brought it back to her room. ''''I''ll go ahead and bring this one to my main body.'''' ''''Wait.'''' ''''...?'''' Chloe takes out the mask with a dead serious expression, then¡ª sniff¡ª! sniff¡ª! ''''Hah... This is the scent of her thighs...!'''' ''''You...'''' Stop! Don''t lick it, you''ll ruin the pretty design...!!
''''Hah...'''' ''''Lady Aurora?'''' ''''What''s wrong, Aurora?'''' These siblings really love reading, huh. They''re still up. Smiley is sleeping as usual, and Mister Slen is nowhere to be found. Hm? Ariel ate quite a lot of my potato chips... Well. ''''Nothing, I just got this mask.'''' I walk to the table and place the mask down. ''''Woah, pretty!'''' ''''Hm...'''' The undead siblings examine the mask closely. ''''...Skely.'''' ''''Yes?'''' ''''What''s the progress right now?'''' ''''Leaving out a few hordes for your siblings, I think we''re about to finish this whole region.'''' ''''Good.'''' For the past two months, we''ve been cleaning out monsters in West Zircon relentlessly. After all that time and effort, this part of the forest is finally entirely ours. But it''s not enough. To comfortably defeat demons, I need to level up further and gain more followers. It''s not like I desperately want to unlock more horror entities or anything, alright? Either way, our next target to conquer will be North Zircon, which, according to our information, is the territory of the weakest ruler among the remaining three. But after seeing the status screen of the ruler documented in a book, I feel like we can''t quite defeat it yet. So paradoxically, I want to level up some more by killing another demon, who will appear very shortly. Skipping ?Arc 2, Chapter 1, Hidden in plain sight?, it''s time to step into ?Arc 2, Chapter 2, Joint practical class?. Case 38: Joint practical class – Prelude. In the world of [Astra Magical Academy], you need to defeat other creatures in order to level up. No amount of training or learning combat theories can rival an overwhelmingly high level and stats. So here''s a question, how do students in the academy level up? Hunting monsters, of course. In fact, most of the combat theory courses are completed in the first year of staying in the academy. From the second year onward, students will mostly be trained in real combat with monsters or sometimes humans. That is probably why I didn''t see many second-, third-, and fourth-year students on the academy grounds. Either way, it has just turned November, and the academy is now having the freshman experience their first real combat. We are going to a hunting field outside the capital. All classes from D to B are on their respective bus, while class A has a separate luxury SUV. The SUV is quite spacious, by the way, they have enough space to put four rows of seats surrounding a table, and each row has three seats. Because we will be staying at the field for two days, the students are allowed to bring their attendants, so here I am, sandwiching Chloe together with Nydia. On my left side is Luxia with her two paladin bodyguards, while Sierra is on the right side, again, with two imperial knights as bodyguards. The opposite of me is of course the two guys of class A, the other one sitting between them is Aaron''s maid, I think. '''''''' ... '''''''' ...Well, this is awkward. Sierra and Ryuji are sleeping, and it seems like nobody else has anything to say. I want to eat those snacks on the table, but even I, as shameless as I am, think it would be too much... As if noticing my dilemma, Chloe reaches out and picks a bag of potato chips for herself. She opens it, takes a piece, then nudges my arm as if telling me to eat. What a goddess...! So we both begin to eat from the bag casually. Everyone is looking at us strangely, but what are they going to do? Wait, these are even better than the ones they sell at the cafeteria! ''''Hey, Aurora.'''' Suddenly, Luxia speaks to me with her usual grin. ''''How may I help you?'''' I take another chip and reply. ''''What do you like usually?'''' Luxia props up her chin. ''''This?'''' I hold the potato chip in front of her. nom¡ª! ''''Mghm... It''s pretty good, I suppose~'''' ...Eh? Who told you to eat my chip?! ''''You...'''' Hearing a grumble from hell itself, I turn around to see Chloe glaring at Luxia with a pair of soulless eyes, murderous intent oozing out of her body. The whole atmosphere cools down rapidly, I can even hear Nydia and the maid of Aaron gulp nervously. Chloe soon turns her head to me slowly, neck creaking like a broken doll. She then repeatedly nudges her hand holding the potato chips bag at me as if telling me to do the same for her. ''''...Yes, yes.'''' As soon as Chloe bites into the chip that I hold up for her, light quickly returns to her pupils, and her expression becomes bright again. ''''Pfft- Nyahahahah...!'''' Stop laughing, you caused this. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. And it''s been a while since I''ve seen Chloe''s yandere mode. She has the talent to scare people, really.
After roughly two hours of driving, we arrived at the hunting field. It is a vast plain surrounded by a dome-type barrier. Here, there are allegedly tons of goblin and orc camps scattered across the place, the general level range for them is around ten to thirty¡ªsuitable for freshmen. The barrier is to prevent the monsters from running away, and every now and then, people will go in and clear out most of the monsters to avoid overpopulating the plain as these guys have a very fast reproduction rate. The ones spared will then make more children, and repeat. An EXP farm, as Chloe would say. Though it''s not very effective for people above level thirty. The students and the professors in charge, the latter led by Claudia, step out of their vehicles. ''''Woah... This is beautiful.'''' Nydia mutters. I agree. I wish my forest had a tenth of this beauty. clap¡ª! clap¡ª! ''''Attention!'''' Claudia''s dominant voice spread through the crowd, silencing every talk or whisper. ''''From now on, you will be able to freely hunt in this area as long as you have the protective bracelet on. Just remember to not exert yourself, and do not, I repeat, DO NOT kill anything other than goblins and orcs unless you absolutely have to. We need to maintain the ecosystem here.'''' Understandable, the monsters need something to feed on as well¡ªboth formally and metaphorically. ''''You can go immediately if you are ready.'''' With that, Claudia turns away, and the students begin to disperse. Well, I don''t have any reason to follow them inside. I''ll have to wait in the living quarters for the signal. ***** After nodding at each other once, Aurora and Chloe part ways. Aurora heads to the living quarters together with the servants, while Chloe heads straight into the hunting area with the students and their bodyguards. To ensure that students without personal bodyguards could hunt safely, the Academy also prepared some staff members for surveillance, in addition to the protective barrier, which has a tracking feature and can be used to temporarily stun enemies. The majority of the freshmen go in right away, excited to have their first real battle. Chloe advances in while scanning around, looking for a certain blonde head. Unlike the last time, she doesn''t know the exact conditions for the demon to appear. In the game, it could either appear right on the afternoon of day one or the morning of day two. She decides that she will first look for the protagonist and follow her. After all, the demon always spawned on her in the game. ''''Oh.'''' After a bit, she finally sees Claire in the distance, accompanied by three other students¡ªone guy and two girls. ''I guess it''s about time she forms a party.'' No matter, Chloe is determined to protect Claire either way. This demon can''t be underestimated. So Chloe walks up to them and speaks up. ''''Claire.'''' ''''Lady Luminous...! Good day to you!'''' Claire turns around and greets politely, the other three also do the same after panicking for a moment. ''''I want to accompany you, is that alright?'''' Chloe says. ''''I want to see your progress, it doesn''t matter if you go with your friends as well.'''' This is also true. Claire has reached level 23 after defeating Jalk, and it seems like she has bought a few more skills as well. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Claire Race: Human Title: Apostle of Light Level: 23 HP: 63/63 MP: 76/76 STR: 3.5 INT: 6.7 AGI: 3.4 STA: 3.5 Skill: [Light Magic Lv.4], [Inspect Lv.3], [Swordsmanship Lv.2], [Concentration Lv.2], [Language Lv.1], [Acceleration Lv.1], [Fixed Hit Lv.1], [Wind Magic Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- ''Hm, smart.'' [Fixed Hit: Enable the user to accurately deliver their strikes. Cost: 5 MP per strike, CD: 5 seconds] [Legendary] Chloe is very satisfied with Claire''s skill choices. [Fixed Hit] is very suitable for someone like Claire, who will have to fight enemies with overwhelmingly higher speed in the future, while the wind element is flexible and can aid her well in various situations. For reference, in the game, the protagonist had the option to choose a secondary element according to their liking, anything except dark. ''''Ah, gladly!'''' Claire accepts the request right away. The lady in front of her has helped her so much, she needs to strive for an even better version of herself¡ªClaire thinks. ''''Hey~ Can I follow along?'''' Suddenly, a pink head pops out behind Chloe. ''''The Saintess...!'''' Claire exclaims, she has only ever heard of her. ''''Saintess.'''' Chloe nods slightly at Luxia with a normal expression, in her head: ''Not again...''. So the six of them form a party and begin to hunt monsters, just like everybody else. In the sky, beyond the clouds, an ominous rift opens slowly and silently, following the group. Case 39: Joint practical class – Balnok the Crucifier. November 3rd of 1834, 6:12 P.M. Novice Hunting Field-1. The sun is gradually setting, dyeing the whole sky orange. The freshmen of Astra Academy, most of them, have been hunting for nearly four hours. The performances are, as expected, quite diverse. While the majority of classes A and B show little to no struggle, students of classes C and D are certainly having a hard time. Not only do the small goblins show unexpectedly decent intelligence and teamwork ability, but the orcs are also quite tough to beat. Fortunately, the protection bracelets made by the principal are working exceptionally well, not to mention the abundant amount of staff members scattered across the field, so nobody has sustained any major injuries yet. For Claire''s group, things are going great. With the absolute powerhouses being the top seat of the first year¡ªAmelia Luminous and the sole Saintess of Neveah with them, they have nothing to worry about so far. ''''Hmm... I want us to keep hunting until seven, then we''ll go back to have dinner, how''d that sound?'''' Claire¡ªthe party leader looks at her watch and tells the party members. They formed a party a while ago because their personalities blended well together, and their level range was about the same. So far, so good. ''''I''m fine with it, I usually eat at eight anyway.'''' A female member replies. ''''Eight? That''s so late.'''' The only male member speaks up, earning a shrug from the female member. ''''I-I''m fine with that as well, just...'''' The last member says and glances at the two class A students. They can''t possibly force the Lady of a Duke''s house and the Saintess to go with them, right...? ''''Don''t worry, keep going.'''' Chloe replies normally. ''''I''ll follow Ame~!'''' Luxia cheerfully follows. ''''Please don''t call me that...'''' Since the beginning, Luxia has been pestering Chloe, asking her questions continuously as they watch over Claire''s party. Understandable, since this is the first time in her eighteen years on this world seeing a person, no, two people whose minds can''t be read by her. This is the first time she has the opportunity to even ask questions like these since usually, people would just lay out what Luxia wants to hear if she just skirts around the topic for a bit, so she is exceptionally curious and excited to interact with Chloe and her maid. The group continues to hunt for another hour before Claire finally decides to go back. The sky has turned completely dark by this point, but the giant dome-like barrier is still shining a dim blue, which together with the moonlight is enough for a normal person to find their way back, if the blinding light of the living quarters in the distance is not obvious enough, in fact, they can see many students are also coming back with them, the majority seems satisfied with their hunts. ''So it''s tomorrow.'' Chloe calms her beating heart. The afternoon is over. Only now does she feel somewhat less stressed. Battling with demons is, well, stressful. And the demon appearing this time is not your typical mildly creepy humanoid figure either, it''s a whole field boss. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ?Arc 2, Chapter 3, Balnok the Crucifier?. In this chapter, an accident happens when the player is peacefully farming EXP in the field¡ªa demon descends from nowhere with its mobs and begins to indiscriminately attack people. True to its name, the killing method that it loves the most is to tie the victims onto crosses with nails before slowly devouring them. ''Ugh... Pure nightmare fuel.'' Well, at least she got Aurora with her here, her crush is the perfect motivation to keep grinding, period. Either way, she needs to rest well in order to properly fight tomorrow. ''''Hah...'''' As Chloe is about to relax¡ª [KIEEEEEEEK¡ª!!!!] ¡ªa deafening shriek can be heard across the field. '''''''' !!! '''''''' CRACK¡ª!! CRACK¡ª!! The students, the staff members, the professors¡ªeveryone turns their gazes to the sky. The normally extremely sturdy barrier is... Breaking. Beyond the thin night clouds, a giant palm is pressing down on the barrier. CRACK¡ª!! With glass-breaking sounds, the barrier completely shatters. People stare in horror as the large crack in which the hand comes from rapidly expands. From it, a nightmarish creature crawls out¡ªthe upper body of it. It has a deer skull for its head, elongated and bony arms with dark purple skin, and old, worn-out bandages wrapping loosely around its body. [HUU¡ª!!!] And it starts to howl like a wolf. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Balnok Race: Demon Title: The Crucifier Level: 52 HP: 247/247 MP: 278/278 STR: 6.9 INT: 7.0 AGI: 5.1 STA: 6.8 Skill: [Cross Graveyard Lv.9], [Dark Magic Lv.8], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.7], [Protection Lv.6], [Berserk Lv.6], [Ice Magic Lv.6] [Inspect Lv.6]. State: Excited. -------------------------------------------------------------------- From the rift that the creature is coming out of, a purple aura bursts out, quickly enveloping the whole hunting field. ''It''s beginning...!'' Chloe thinks. While the majority of the students are running back to the living quarters, some make a different decision. ''''Run back, everyone. I will stay here to fight.'''' Luxia narrows her eyes and stares at the demon. ''''I will also stay.'''' Chloe immediately follows, she needs to stall for Aurora to come. ''''I won''t go back either.'''' Claire says determinedly. ''''I am a light element user, if I run, then who will protect the people?'''' Claire''s party members also don''t have any intention of coming back. In another corner, Sierra looks calmly at the giant creature in the sky, her silver eyes unwavering. Then, a crazy smile blooms on her face. Similarly, Scarlett in yet another corner also has a wild smile on her face. Just in time, she is tired of fighting these small fries. Some distance from her, Aaron and Ryuji are standing together, looking at the sky. They nod briefly to each other before shooting themselves toward the center of the field¡ªwhere the demon is. At the same time, Professor Claudia and all the available combat forces are also hurrying themselves to move, trying their best to prevent this demon from harming their students. ''These fucking bastards...!'' Claudia grits her teeth. While the people are moving, the demon only has its eyes on Claire. It is tasked by the demon god to eliminate the light element user who has been killing off its kin recently, to think that it would find her this easily... How fortunate! It has closely monitored the girl, only waiting for the moment when her MP was the lowest before revealing itself. With its weakness basically covered, this will be a breeze. Balnok activates its signature skill [Cross Graveyard]. Hundreds of wooden crosses spurt out from the ground, and together with each cross comes a human-size beast-like creature with features similar to Balnok. [Kill.] Balnok points straight at Claire, and the minions immediately flock toward the party. Seeing the sea of monsters coming, Chloe ready her flame sword, while Luxia begins to cast multiple wind spells. Claire¡ªthe center of all this, tightens her grip on the light sword. It''s the beginning of the Balnok boss fight. Case 40: Joint practical class – The heavenly strike. ''''Saintess, please stay here and protect Claire, it''s aiming at her!'''' Luxia nods at Chloe while still chanting, her pink hair flutters in the wind of her own magic. ''''Haap¡ª!'''' Chloe shoots herself forward, dragging the blazing claymore behind her with momentum before slashing a wide horizontal at the minions. [KIEK¡ª!] Immediately, her blade cuts through dozens of monsters, splitting them into halves, and the sparks of fire shooting out engulf the ones behind them. Burning their bony bodies to a crisp. ''''Tch.'''' But those are barely a fraction of the army. Chloe quickly raises her claymore above her head before slamming down as hard as she can. With an audible blowing noise, her claymore travels through the air at nearly the speed of sound. The moment it touches the ground, intense fire explodes in all directions, creating a circular zone of inferno, burning everything except Chloe herself. ''''¡ªTornado!'''' Just in time, Luxia finishes her spells. Three giant wind tornados manifest themselves right near Chloe''s inferno zone, quickly catching the fire to become fire-tornados before moving away to suck in the monsters. As Chloe temporarily retreats, Claire and her party members are just staring at the scene in silence. ''A-Amazing...'' Claire had intended to help as much as possible, but she is sure now that she will only be a nuisance if she tries to intervene. They seem to be doing well anyway, the monsters are being properly taken of¡ªis what the girl is thinking, but the reality is quite different. ''''How long can you hold, Saintess?'''' Chloe, who had successfully retreated, asks. ''''...A minute.'''' Luxia replies with a frown, her hand outstretched. ''''That''s quite...'''' The tornado spells do need quite a number of MP to maintain, and after using two AoE attacks, Chloe doesn''t have a lot of MP left. Plus... ''''Wait, that''s...!'''' Someone exclaims, pointing at the swirling dark spells vaguely visible through the fire hell. That''s right, Balnok is not playing either, it has been casting multiple spells since earlier, with the only goal of eliminating Claire, and if lucky, the whole group altogether. ''''Run¡ª Ah?!'''' A female member attempts to run away but is swiftly caught by Luxia. ''''Don''t. Create a protective barrier instead. I recognize those spells, they are homing bullets.'''' Luxia looks at Chloe, to which the latter eagerly nods. This is the reason why Chloe retreated earlier instead of keeping on slashing. She goes in front of the group and stabs her sword into the ground resolutely. ''''Protect me, flame barrier!'''' Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. A reddish and transparent barrier envelops the group, just in time as hundreds of dark bullets fly toward them. BOOM¡ª! BOOM¡ª! BOOM¡ª! ''''Heavy...!'''' Chloe grits her teeth. Her barrier can withstand individual dark bullets, but against such a rainy attack, she is forced to pour more and more MP into her barrier to repair the damage that each bullet chips away. It doesn''t help that these mobs, although having a status screen each, don''t give anyone any experience when defeated. How unfair! But she has to persevere. Professor Claudia should soon be present, and if she can stall until the right moment, Aurora can easily take care of this demon. ''''Tch...!'''' Luxia runs out of MP, she stares ahead with a heavy frown, trying her best to find a solution to this. The fire tornados disappear entirely, enabling the minions to once again flock to the group. ''''¡ªWind cutter!'''' ''''¡ªEarthquake!'''' The mages of her party by this point have decided to help by shooting their magic at the mobs, but they are not quite effective. ''''¡ªLight beam!'''' Claire squeezes out her remaining MP and shoots a beam with [Fixed Hit] applied at Balnok. [ARGH¡ª!!] Which successfully scrapes off around 20 of its HP. In the game, the player would have to run around and wait until reinforcements come, and by delivering a powerful strike to the boss within its moment of weakness created by Claudia, they will be able to barely kill it. Unfortunately, that is not the case here. ''''I''m about to run out of MP...!'''' Chloe says, tightening her hands holding the sword. The dark bullet rain is still going, and the minions are approaching closely. Right when the group is about to lose hope¡ª VROOM¡ª!! A giant metal wall spurts out from the ground, completely blocking both the dark spells and the mobs. ''This is...!'' High earth magic, there is only one person capable of this in this field. ''''Your Highness!'''' From the side, Sierra walks closer to the group calmly while chanting multiple fire spells. After briefly checking the group, she jumps up the wall and begins to blast the fire magic at the demons below. Sierra herself has a barrier to block the dark spells, and although it combined with what she has cast is quickly causing her MP bar to drop rapidly, she knows she is not alone. ''''Hiya¡ª!'''' From another side, Scarlett jumps right into the sea of monsters with a lone spear and a wild smile. ''''Ha¡ª!'''' Aaron jumps onto the metal wall and starts cutting the dark bullets coming toward Sierra with his sharp swordsmanship, allowing Sierra to go full offense. ''''Hup¡ª!'''' The mysterious transfer student¡ªRyuji, who has just arrived with Aaron, joins Scarlett below, punching and kicking away his opponents. ''''Phew...'''' Chloe sighs in relief, but they can''t hold the demons back forever. VROOM¡ª!! [KIEEK¡ª!?] Just as she thinks that, a giant flaming phoenix slams itself straight at Balnok, causing a devastating explosion and successfully making it stop blasting dark magic. ''''Students! Fall back!'''' Claudia''s powerful voice spread out. She, together with around twenty more fighters, throws themselves into the pit of chaos, ready to take on anything for their students. ''''Aunt...!'''' Scarlett calls out. ''''Retreat! We will take care of this place!'''' Claudia quickly passes through the mobs and jumps at Balnok. From behind the professor, hundreds of blazing swords form and follow her every move. They rain on the demon''s huge body at the same time as Claudia strikes her sword. In response, Balnok hastily constructs a dark barrier to block. [Annoying!!] Balnok is enraged. This has gone far too long for its liking. [These insects¡ª!!!!] The demon lets out an ear-piercing shriek, almost stunning everybody, especially Claudia¡ªthe closest to it. It then swiftly slaps the red-haired professor away before opening its jaw wide. Intense mana begins to swirl inside its mouth, fueled by dark mana coming from the wooden crosses and the mobs below. It''s Balnok''s final spell¡ª[Sinner''s Relief]. ''''Tch!'''' Claudia judges that only she can stop this¡ªthe lives of all students here depend on her. So she slaps her own cheek and rises to her feet. She wills her everything into her flame sword, causing it to shine a bright red, at the same time as her hair and eyes begin to turn a neon orange. Right when Claudia is about to jump at the demon again, she, and everyone else, notice something in the sky. A spark of light appears in the sea of ugly purples. ''She''s here...!'' Chloe rejoices. Right above Balnok, a giant ''spear'' is rapidly plunging toward its head, ripping through the thin clouds and the purple aura itself. The scene can only be described as a demon about to be punished by a divine strike from heaven¡ªa heavenly strike. N-A 1: A raven’s intuition. The world is a cruel place. Growing up in an orphanage, I gradually realized that. My parents, who I still don''t even know even to this day, abandoned me, so I was sent to the orphanage as a baby, keeping only the name ''Nydia'' with me. Nydia means raven, and I am a raven-kin, so it is quite suitable, I suppose. Either way, it''s fortunate that I didn''t need to live on the streets. Life in the orphanage wasn''t exactly good however, as it wasn''t at all well-funded by the monarchy, and the people running the orphanage were embezzling a large chunk of the money for themselves, leaving us with little to cope with. I only noticed it when I turned six. One of the older kids beside me complained about how little food we were getting, and that was when it suddenly clicked. Combined with their complacent attitude, we were having a hard time for certain. Luckily, we weren''t being abused physically on top of being hungry, so we had hope. Eventually, we grew up, relying on each other, like siblings. Selling handmade trinkets, begging, doing small part-time jobs,... We somehow got through together. When I was sixteen, some of the older kids were forced to find proper jobs for themselves, and that got me wondering¡ª ''What job should I try to find?'' Sixteen years of living in the orphanage had me developed quite a good foundation in combat. I had some talents in fighting, as my skill options and base stats were decently good, so I trained myself, frequently sneaking out to fight small monsters. At that point, I was at level 14¡ªquite impressive for a sixteen-year-old. I had intended to become a mercenary or an adventurer, fighting monsters to earn money, but ultimately, I didn''t need to. By pure chance, the Lady of Luminous Dukedom and I met on the street, and she immediately took an interest in me. She wanted me to become her maid because of my rather unique appearance. The job was simple, and the pay was unexpectedly high. With it being stable on top of those, I took it right away. So I bid goodbye to the kids and became a maid. I still keep in contact with them to this day, by the way. Regardless, Lady Amelia Luminous was your typical noble lady¡ªprideful, slightly arrogant, and a bit pretentious in social interactions. Except, her temper was horrible. She would get angry at the slightest things, so I was constantly on edge serving her. But again, luckily, she wasn''t abusive. Three years quickly passed, I turned nineteen, and my lady turned eighteen. It was time for her to attend the academy. Everything was going smoothly, and then... Right after the admission, something strange happened to my lady. She... Changed. Her entire personality changed, for whatever reason. Sure, when interacting with other nobles or her own family, she was still the same pretentious noble, but when alone, the old Amelia Luminous was nowhere to be seen. Her words became milder and more playful, and her temper disappeared completely. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ''Has my lady finally escaped puberty?!'' I rejoiced. It was much, much more fun serving the cheerful lady than the grumpy one. After that, she decided to bring me to the academy, although school wouldn''t start until much later. Initially, I was confused. Then the next day, I was even more confused. From nowhere, she brought back a whole owl girl! The girl set to be her maid was incredibly beautiful. Skin white as snow, silky-smooth white hair, a face carved by the goddess herself, and a pair of piercing slit orange eyes. She was your typical cold beauty, just, ten times more attractive. I was immediately captivated. Who wouldn''t? It was the first time I saw someone else with wings like me, not to mention she was this beautiful! ''Wait...?!'' I suddenly had an epiphany. What if, what if... Lady Amelia brought her back for me to hook up with after hearing my confession about liking bird girls?! I was overjoyed, then my hope was immediately crushed. On Aurora''s fourth finger was a silver ring, similar to what Lady Amelia had on her fourth finger. They were a couple. I couldn''t inspect the rings, so they were not just magic items without deeper meaning either. I half gave up. And the world was cruel. Because she and I both had the same position beside Lady Amelia, I was forced to see them flirting all day long...! But, but, I also noticed that they weren''t kissing or doing anything like real lovers, instead, it was more like Lady Amelia being a fool for Aurora, which was weird to see, anyway, the point is... ''Maybe I still have a chance...?'' I decided to not give up on my romance. During the next two months, I tried my best to get as close to Aurora as possible. I tried to follow everywhere she went, used any and all excuses to make physical contact with her, and tried to appeal to her as much as possible. It was foolish of me, sure, to try to steal my lady''s crush. But I don''t regret it. Especially when it was this fun staying with Aurora. The girl was exceptionally sassy and had an imposing aura that did not fit a maid, so every time someone tried to bully her, they got bullied back instead. Even if I won''t be able to date her in the future, I still want to be her friend. But enough of the reminiscence. The joint practical class is ongoing, which means Lady Amelia is not here, which means I can be alone with Aurora! We both entered Lady Amelia''s designated room earlier after Aurora went for a quick bathroom, now sitting at the table. Aurora is rarely napping. Admiring her sleeping profile, I can''t help but let out a sigh. Why does my lady have to pursue her... I just saw them rubbing cheeks back in the car, no less. Annoying... gulp¡ª! M-Maybe I can touch her face a bit...? She won''t get mad, right? An immoral feeling arises. I slowly reach my hand out and gently, very gently stroke her smooth cheek. The warmth quickly transfers to my fingertips, and something rather pleasant pricks my heart. Right when I''m about to be bolder and try scratching her chin¡ª [KIEEEEK¡ª!!!] ''''?!'''' A thunderous shriek can be heard in the distance. I hurriedly look out the window toward the hunting field only to see a terrible monster crawling itself out of an ominous rift. ''''Aurora!'''' I immediately shake her shoulder. ''''Wake up! We need to run!'''' ''''Mghm...'''' Aurora slowly opens her eyes before looking around confusedly. She only becomes more urgent after seeing the monster. ''''Alright, let''s run.'''' She stands up with a serious face. I need to call the Duke to send his soldiers here as well. I hope you are alright, Lady Amelia...! ''''Go!'''' I grab Aurora''s left hand and we both run out of the room. The silver ring on her hand is annoyingly rubbing against both my flesh and my heart, but now it is not time for that. ''''...Hm?'''' Feeling a slight incongruity, I belatedly turn around. ''''What''s wrong?'''' Aurora looks at me with her usual expression. Her voice is the same, her actions are the same, even the calm look in her eyes is the same, yet... I squint my eyes and once again look very closely at this ''Aurora''. I usually have very good intuition, and... My intuition is screaming at me that... ''''You...'''' That the one in front of me is not Aurora. ''''Who are you...?'''' ''''What are you saying? Go report this quickly.'''' Aurora immediately shoots back. ''''Did eating too many almonds make you go nuts?'''' ''''Eh? A-Alright, let''s go!'''' Was it just my imagination...? Case 41: Joint practical class – Deathblow. November 3rd of 1834, 7.02 P.M. Aurora is currently in Skely''s cave, waiting for the demon to appear. Previously, she, in Peln''s body, had teleported back here to deliver the Ring of Fortitude. This was, of course, to prevent Luxia from reading her thoughts when she would eventually be fighting the demon. She and Chloe had even prepared a fake ring for Peln in case somebody noticed something. The real pair of rings has a feature to prevent them from being inspected anyway, nobody will know the difference. ''''Hm... It''s quite late.'''' Aurora mutters. ''''Maybe it''s tomorrow?'''' Skely scratches his chin, still fascinated that Chloe can predict the future like this. He, as well as his sister, don''t really know how to feel about their world¡ªtheir reality is a game, but they reckon they can''t do anything about it. They have decided to follow Aurora, that is all that matters. ''''Mhm, most likely tomorrow.'''' Aurora replies. Regardless, Aurora has been waiting for close to five hours, and the sky has turned dark. She''d even made this body sleep early so she could concentrate better in the fight, but... Master, the demon has appeared. ''''It''s there.'''' Receiving Peln''s telepathy, Aurora briskly stands up and grabs her sword on the table, not forgetting to put on her mask as well. The mask, despite having no holes, still allows her to see the world clearly and breathe freely as if there is nothing there in the first place. ''''Let us go.'''' Skely extends his bony hand, to which Aurora silently catches it. Skely will teleport them to preserve her MP, of course. ''''Be careful~!'''' Ariel waves at the two. Aurora gives her a nod, and their figures disappear.
Aurora and Skely arrive at the forest near the hunting field, where they can observe the whole scene. To prepare for this operation, Skely surveyed this area briefly a few days ago. ''''That looks quite terrible.'''' The bone mage says. ''''Mhm, level 52...'''' There are several reasons as to why they didn''t just teleport directly to the monster and fight it. Firstly, it would be foolish to do so. Aurora is not in a position where she can comfortably fight head-on with a level 52 demon, not counting its minions. Secondly, a minor reason, teleporting directly inside would risk Luxia reading Skely''s thoughts, if she were to be present there. And lastly, in the same interview where Chloe learned that Jalk the Lackey''s spawn depended on time, she''d also learned that Balnok''s purple dome had a boosting effect on its magic skills in exchange for its inability to sense mana outside the dome. This means that Aurora can prepare a surprise strike beforehand and come in when Balnok''s weakness is exposed. ''Chloe said that we need to wait for the boss''s all-out pattern.'' Apparently, that would be when the player can attack the monster''s head. Not the best weakness as in the game, Claudia almost sacrifices herself to pull out Balnok''s lower body¡ªits most vulnerable part, but the head is still viable. So Aurora waits patiently, hoping for Chloe to be fine. She doesn''t want to lose her lifelong friend to something stupid like this. It doesn''t help that Chloe was adamant about confronting the demon directly... [KIEEK¡ª!!!] Finally, the boss begins to cast the final spell. It is time. ''''Please be careful.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' Aurora pulls out her long Katana and throws the scabbard on the ground before shooting herself into the sky. She pours around one-third of her MP into her sword as usual, combining ice and light magic. The full robe that she is wearing flutters in the wind of the sky, and in the wind of her own magic swirling. When she eventually arrives right above Balnok, her sword has extended itself, growing as big as her own body and twice as long as her height. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ''''Phew...'''' Aurora takes a deep breath before plunging herself down, boosting her speed with [Flight] and aiming her sword at the demon''s head. She quickly enters the purple dome, falling like a spear coming down from heaven. CRACK¡ª!! [KIEK¡ª?!!] Her light sword firmly penetrates Balnok''s skull, and an icy aura bursts out of the crack before¡ª BOOM¡ª!! Golden-white ice that seems to be glowing in the night explodes out, freezing half of Balnok''s deer skull together with the entirety of the magic that it is casting. While the monster is still trying to comprehend the situation, Aurora swiftly pulls out her sword and jumps toward the rift where its body is coming out. She spins horizontally while airborne like a tornado to gain momentum for her strike. The giant blade rips through the air with an almost screeching-like noise, leaving behind vivid trails of light and ice. On her estimated seventh rotation, Aurora finally reaches Balnok''s waist. She swings her sword as hard as possible, lining the blade''s trajectory to cut the creature''s body in half. [KIEEEK¡ª!!!] Accompanied by gory sounds of flesh and bones being ripped apart, Balnok''s rather slender waist is severed. Its giant body falls helplessly to the ground, causing an earthquake-like vibration, making everyone present snap out of their trance. They look blankly at the figure who just appeared, now floating near the rift. No one is able to properly discern what the person looks like as if her entire body is blurred out. They can only recognize vividly the beautiful galaxy mask on her face, and somehow comprehend the fact that she is indeed a she. ''''What...'''' Luxia mutters, she... Can''t read this person''s thoughts. ''''Light element...?'''' Claudia is stunned¡ªeveryone except Chloe is. Not only that, they can feel an unknown pressure coming from the figure, as if they are facing a mountain. Many try to inspect her, but¡ª -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: ?? Race: ?? Title: ?? Level: ?? HP: ???/??? MP: ???/??? STR: ?? INT: ?? AGI: ?? STA: ?? Skill: ?? State: ?? ------------------------------------------------------------------- They are dumbfounded. On the other hand. Aurora checks the rift for a second before quickly descending to the ground near the monster, ignoring the stares, her sword once again bursting with ice and light. Balnok, now reduced to its mere upper body, quivers in pain. [HP: 104/247] ''This one is quite tough.'' Aurora charges in, determined to end this fight quickly. She uses her legs as springs, propelling herself to the monster with the most momentum her superhuman body can produce. BOOM¡ª!! But before she reaches it, a giant protective barrier suddenly appears, blocking everything from making contact with the monster. The purple barrier is unexpectedly thick, blocking even Aurora''s light attacks. Inside the barrier, Balnok is already absorbing the minions'' power, squeezing the beasts dry. Its purple skin gradually has tree-like red marks appearing on it, spurting out from the back of the neck quickly to the entire upper body. Following that, ominous back ice is rapidly taking shape at the very bottom of the torso, freezing its otherwise exposed organs completely. Balnok''s eyes flash a bright red. [HUUU¡ª!!] It has entered its final form with [Berserk] activated, allowing the monster to sacrifice sanity and HP for increased combat performance. The creature raises its bony arm just as the thick barrier breaks. Numerous signs of mana can be detected on its fingers and even its mouth. ''Tch.'' Aurora silently clicks her tongue. As much as she wants to dodge this area attack like usual, there are people behind her, and the demon seems to know that she wants to protect them, so it chooses an attack like this. She quickly decides to retaliate. Raising her giant sword high, she then slams it down toward the monster¡ª BOOM¡ª!!! BOOM¡ª!!! The ground shakes violently. The golden-white ice produced from Aurora''s strike collides with the black ice cast by Balnok, both of them rising high into the sky, mashing together, both trying to push the other one away. The resulting mess looks like a crystalized mountain, each half having a totally different color than the other. By this point, Balnok''s HP has decreased to 67, and its MP bar is also fairly low. Aurora doesn''t have much MP left either though, but she reckons she still can finish this. She pours everything into her sword, leaving only 10 MP while jumping onto the mountain of ice. With quick and precise jumps, she reaches the top in no time before jumping down straight at Balnok on the other side. [KIEEK¡ª!] The demon lets out a screech and slashes its claws infused with black ice at Aurora. KENG¡ª! The two collide again. Aurora presses down the desperate monster with her sword. Her momentum is not weak by any means, but it is exceptionally hard to penetrate a level 52 berserk demon. Meanwhile, on another corner, a blazing phoenix is slowly taking shape. By this point, Claudia has finished her preparation for her strongest strike, which she reckons should be enough to kill the demon. She secretly thanks this mysterious figure in her head for stalling since earlier. But Aurora has a different idea. She has no intention to let anyone take even an ounce of experience from her. ''It''s time to use that.'' She releases her right hand from the sword handle and reaches out to the side. snap¡ª! The sound of her fingers snapping seems to have been amplified, ringing in everyone''s ears. Together with that, they can hear a faint screeching noise from the distance. SHIING¡ª!! Before anyone can notice anything, Balnok''s head has already been blown off by a giant spear made of light. Case 42: Joint practical class – Curtain falls. [You have defeated a Lv.52 Demon - Balnok] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.37 has become Lv.42] [5 skill points acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Domination Lv.3 has become Lv.4] [Achievement unlocked: Level 40] [3 skill points acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Balnok the Crucifier] [2 skill points acquired] Under the mask, Aurora smiles contently, seeing the windows that just popped up. THUD¡ª!! Balnok''s giant, headless, legless body falls to the ground once again, this time quickly turning into grey dust and disappearing with the wind. Her job here is officially done. ''''You¡ª'''' Aurora teleports away, ignoring Claudia''s urgent voice. The scene changes, and she arrives right beside Skely. ''''Good job, Skely.'''' Aurora gives the bone mage a thumbs up. ''''Let''s go back first.'''' ''''Alright, Lady Aurora.'''' Skely teleports both of them back to his cave. ***** ''''You''re back~!'''' In addition to Ariel, it seems like Mister Slen is also here, and Smiley has woken up as well. ''''How''d it go?'''' ''''Phew...'''' I put the galaxy mask on the table and let out a sigh of relief. ''''It went well.'''' ''''Hm~'''' Come here, little dog, let me pet you... Or not, don''t jump on my lap, you''re too big now. ''''In any case, congratulations on defeating the demon, Lady Aurora.'''' ''''You contributed a lot, too.'''' ''''Well...'''' It''s true. I wanted a final safeguard in case I wouldn''t be able to finish the demon with my MP, so I had Skely preparing a sniping attack outside of the bounds. That snap I did at the end was, well, just to be cool. I actually sent a telepathy to him. As to why I was able to send a message that far, it''s because Mister Slen grew [Telepathy]¡ªthe skill that he is sharing with me a bit more. Actually, because my followers are all growing rapidly with me over the last few months, my status, especially my skills looks kind of ridiculous now. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Apostle of Light Level: 42 HP: 111/111 MP: 132/142 STR: 5.1 INT: 8.3 AGI: 5.3 STA: 5.2 This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Skill: [Ice Magic Lv.6], [Fire Magic Lv.6], [Sharp Claw Lv.5], [Deception Lv.5], [Light Magic Lv.5], [Swordsmanship Lv.5], [Acceleration Lv.5], [Domination Lv.4], [Telepathy Lv.4], [Teleportation Lv.4], [Language Lv.4], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.3], [Stealth Lv.3], [Inspect Lv.3], [Night Vision Lv.2], [Auto Regeneration Lv.2], [Blink Lv.2], [Flight Lv.2], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1], [Heal Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay, calm down. It does seem like I''m cheating, I know. Let''s organize it a little bit. Change the title back to ''Queen of West Zircon'' first... Alright, so these are the skills that I got from my followers. [Linked: Language (Ariel), Teleportation (Skely), Acceleration (Smiley), Telepathy (Slen), Fire Magic (Amelia). (5/5)] I made Chloe my follower, with her permission, of course. I was tempted to borrow her level 7 [Swordsmanship], but I had a level 5 one already, so it felt a bit wasteful. I went with [Fire Magic] instead, although I didn''t use it back in the earlier fight. Now, the real harvest is this¡ª [Skill points: 19] A mouth-watering number, I know. Minus six for emergencies, I still have thirteen to spend. Firstly, let''s buy this one. [Would you like to buy ''Inventory''? Cost: 4 skill points] [Yes] [No] [Yes] [Skill: Inventory Lv.1 acquired] Instantly, the concept of space storage appears in my mind. I can somehow comprehend how much volume it can hold, and how to access it. It''s quite surreal, but moving on. Nine left. Hm... I think I still need to crank up my firepower, let''s go for even stronger magic. [6 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Light Magic Lv.5 -> Lv.7] [3 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Ice Magic Lv.6 -> Lv.7] Perfect, I''m feeling stronger than ever! Wanting to try [Inventory] immediately, I hold up the galaxy mask and imagine it being inside the storage. Right after, the space around the mask seems to be fluctuating slightly, and with a ''pop'', the mask disappears. Amazing. I should also store my sword in here. What else... Oh, right, Skely rose to level 34 as well. ''''Skely, what skill will you buy-''''
clack¡ª! Chloe puts the teacup down after a sip, sighing softly. ''''You were so cool, you know?'''' She pokes me, who''s sitting beside her, with her elbow. ''''Don''t do that, I''m reading.'''' I reply, pushing her arm away with my wing. Oh, she just grabs my wing instead. Fine, I lost this time. Aside from that. Needless to say, the practical class was canceled, and they hurriedly got us back to the academy, which was yesterday. Today, on the front page of the newspaper is predictably, the demon. And me as well. ''Mysterious female figure'', they say, ''We are trying our best to identify this heroine and reward her accordingly'', they say. Wait until I pull out the undead siblings or Mister Slen with me, they''re definitely going to put a bounty on my head. Well, hmm... It seems like the people''s opinions on this are mostly the same. They''re demanding the academy and the imperial family to up their security even more, which will happen, according to Chloe. ''''Ah, right.'''' I speak up. ''''Why didn''t you tell me that Nydia was that sharp? She straight up asked Peln ''Who are you?'' yesterday.'''' ''''Wait, really?!'''' ''''Yeah?'''' ''''Um, let me remember... In the game, she was supposed to be a kuudere...'''' ''''What''s a ''kuudere''?'''' ''''Means a person who appears to be cold at first, but will go all-out affectionate with the person they like...'''' Chloe suddenly freezes, looking like a thunderbolt just hit her. Even the hands stroking my wings stopped. ''''Nydia will only pay that much attention to a person that she is interested in...'''' ''''...Are you serious?'''' ''''I swear, you freaking lady killer...!'''' ''''Calm down, calm down...'''' ''''Nya...'''' ...Seriously? A chin scratch is enough to dispel all of that anger...? She seems like a dog more than Smiley does now. ''''Hmm... Seriously though, this could be risky.'''' I let out a small sign. ''''If Luxia encounters Nydia, she will be able to know about Nydia''s doubt... Chloe, is Luxia really not trustworthy enough?'''' Chloe''s face turns serious. ''''Not yet, at least.'''' She replies. ''''Luxia is indeed on our side, but we can''t reveal anything yet.'''' ''''...Sure.'''' ''''More than that, we''ll have to prepare for the next event as well.'''' Chloe snuggles at me and says annoyedly. ''''I''ll do all of it though. You said that you wanted to keep expanding your territory, right?'''' ''''Is that something I shouldn''t do?'''' ''''Not at all. Outside of the Ancient Basilisk boss fight, of which the boss is already killed by a certain someone, the game hardly lets you get access to the forest, so there should be no problem going forward. It should even be beneficial, really, you get to level up more after all.'''' ''''Alright, wish me luck.'''' ''''What do you mean ''wish me luck''? I''m going with you.'''' ''''I thought you were busy?'''' ''''Nothing is more important than your well-being.'''' ''''Chloe...'''' ''''Fell in love with me yet?'''' ''''Pfft- Almost.'''' ''''Unlucky.'''' We both laugh at the same time. ...Well, it''s been a while since I''ve laughed like this, thinking back. As expected, Chloe is still the best. I would appreciate her more if she stopped groping my bottom though, I should probably stop her- clack¡ª! ''''My Lady, the principal is calling...'''' A certain bird maid enters the room, trailing off her sentence as she stares blankly at us. '''''''' ... '''''''' Crap. Case 43: Gearing up. rustle¡ª! ''''...'''' rustle¡ª! It is quiet. The west section of the Zircon forest is now nearly empty of monsters. We genocided almost all of them, leaving only normal animals behind. And even then, I can only sense small animals, which were either stealthy and smart enough to survive this hellhole of a forest, or just simply didn''t worth the time for the predators. It''s totally different from a few months ago when I was still a little baby owl. I was scared for my life whenever I went out hunting for food, but now as I''m walking inside the woods, only vaguely creepy ambiance noises are present. It has been a few days since I''ve defeated Balnok. The atmosphere inside the academy is getting more and more suffocating. Everyone is scared of demons suddenly appearing, and rightfully so. However, according to Chloe, the remaining two chapters of Arc 2 will not involve demons or the cult anymore, instead focusing on school activities for the main character. It''s the part of every story where the player or the viewer gets to take a breather, basically. As for me, I think I''ve taken enough breaks already, so I''m going for conquest. The region that I''m aiming for this time is North Zircon, which is ruled by the Blizzard Orca - Orcinus Nova. Its level is allegedly somewhere between 50 to 55, which might sound a bit challenging. Now, the thing that I want to focus on in this expedition is not just blindingly killing everything. In West Zircon, everything was either not intelligent enough to understand the concept of a master-subordinate relationship, or just outright hostile to us, so I didn''t manage to find good candidates to be my followers. This time, however, I''m hoping I can recruit some friendly animals, and if lucky, maybe even the Blizzard Orca itself as well. As I''m lost in my thoughts, something white bumps into me. HOOT~! It''s one of my siblings. I stroke the giant owl in front of me gently, to which it heartily accepts the touch, even nuzzling against my palm. ''''Let''s go.'''' Walking forward a bit more, I can see the area in which owl mom made her nest. She herself is apparently not home, but my siblings are. HOOT~! HOOT~! Why I''m here, you might ask? Well, I''m just checking on these fluffy balls, that''s all. I need something to relax myself after being pestered by not only Scarlett but now Luxia. The Saintess, to my worry, has read Nydia''s mind and knows about her doubt, at least it appears so. It''s like dealing with a detective who is convinced that you are the murderer but doesn''t have enough evidence to back it up, so she would just shower you with questions left and right every chance she gets, basically being more of a stalker than a real stalker. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Well, let''s not think about it anymore.
After relaxing for about half an hour, it is now time to do some treasure hunting. We didn''t touch all the ruins, tombs, shrines, etc. When we went cleaning, so the artifacts and treasure should still be there. We didn''t need to map those out because I can somewhat sense their locations through my [Monarch] skill, so that was nice. Before officially starting my conquest, I want to at least upgrade our equipment a little bit. I already gave Chloe some of the scales from the ancient basilisk to make new weapons and armor a while ago, they should be ready soon. And about the named items. Apparently, a lot of the good ones are locked behind different future enemies, so the choices that we have right now are limited. The only notable one besides my Gauntlet of Severance is the Necklace of Invincibility, which allows the user to block virtually any attack twice a day. It''s ridiculous. To obtain it in the game, you will have to pass the trial of defense, which you can access through a monument in my territory. That is precisely where I am right now. ''''Welcome, brave one.'''' The giant turtle spirit in front of me speaks up in an old man''s voice. ''''I know you are wondering why-'''' ''''I don''t. Start the trial of defense.'''' I interrupt him. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''I see.'''' The turtle continues after a long pause. ''''Then, your task is simple, you just need to-'''' ''''I know. Just start it.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Fine. There you go.'''' Is it my imagination, or does he sound kind of irritated? Nevertheless, the spirit turtle activates a mechanism near the monument, which quickly generates a giant shield of mana in front of me. According to Chloe, I just need to break this, and the trial will be over successfully. So I pull out my sword from my inventory and begin to infuse the usual light and ice combo into the blade. KENG¡ª! KENG¡ª! KENG¡ª! Hm, it''s quite hard. And it is my imagination, but that turtle is looking at me quite disrespectfully right now? Well, whatever. Now, the trick for this one is not actually to hit as hard as possible, but to hit as fast as possible. It''s somewhat similar to the item itself, you need consecutive hits to pierce through its defense, not earth-splitting strikes. ''''Phew...'''' I take a really deep breath before gripping my sword as hard as I can. Utilizing all 5.3 points of my AGI, I begin to stab the shield repeatedly. My sword goes forward and backward with incredible speed, the sight is akin to a machine gun spewing out golden-white bullets. I certainly didn''t know I was capable of this before... The Katana is not exactly suitable for stabbing like this though. CRACK¡ª! The shield begins to crack under the surprised eyes of the spirit turtle. Little cracks quickly turn into long and big fractures, and eventually, the shield crumbles down, unable to withstand my onslaught. ''''Now, give me the necklace.'''' ''''...''''
After the spirit turtle handed me the necklace, I left the place normally. It''s quite unfortunate that I wasn''t able to make him my subordinate though. ''''Hm...'''' I quietly inspect the golden necklace, which is extremely slim and overall seems fragile. I was worried that this would be bulky, but if it''s this design, then it would suit Chloe a lot. I have no intention of having this for myself, of course. Just as she cares about my well-being, I also care about hers. I think I''m strong enough to protect myself already. Anyway, my friends by this point should''ve finished looting the other places as well, I hope we find something useful, though... ''''Hah...'''' I''m still quite sad that my [Horror Lord]''s entity cap is still (2/2). I thought it would increase as the original plot advances, but... Okay, let''s not be depressed anymore. I need to get myself together. So I teleport myself back to Skely''s cave, where I can immediately see a bunch of stuff laid out on the table. All the usual members are here. They''re unusually quiet though, what happened? ''''Anything good?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''...?'''' Why do they look so grim? ''''...It''s all trash.'''' Ariel facepalms. ''''I can''t believe it, six temples, six!'''' ''''Well, well, calm down, sister.'''' Skely lets out a sigh. ''''I can''t...!'''' Ariel pouts, furrowing her eyebrows. ''''Oh, the misery...'''' ...These are indeed useless stuff. Unlucky. ''''Lady Aurora, did you find the item that you want?'''' ''''Yes, it''s here.'''' As soon as I take out the necklace, Ariel and somehow Smiley swarm in. ''''Where?! Let me see it!'''' ''''Stop being so rude, sister.'''' AUF¡ª! This is a mess. Case 44: North Zircon Conquest – Land of barren trees and blizzards. November 10th, 1834. Skely''s cave, boss room. I am currently getting a magic guide from Chloe, the god gamer herself. ''''Right, so how do you think I should use fire magic?'''' ''''Well, infusing it with light will certainly amplify the power, but it wouldn''t be MP efficient, for this conquest, at least.'''' ''''Because the enemies are not demons?'''' ''''Precisely. I think you better learn to use it standalone.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' North Zircon, based on the documents that I could find, is ruled by snowstorms and bitter cold. This means that the enemies there all have high resistance to coldness, rendering my ice magic mostly obsolete. Light magic can deal damage normally to them, but it only stops at ''normally''. Focusing on using fire, the opposite of ice, is a better strategy, according to the god gamer. ''''Here, take your new weapon and armor first.'''' Chloe reaches her hand out and pulls a bunch of stuff out from thin air. ''''You got [Inventory] as well?'''' ''''Yeah, just grinded some mobs last weekend.'''' She replies. ''''Other than that, we have a problem.'''' ''''I can see it.'''' ''''Mm-hm. They couldn''t make the Katana. I don''t even remember there being a sword of that type in the game, you got weird stuff.'''' Aside from some light armor made from the ancient basilisk''s scales, there is no visible Katana in my vision. Instead, a long, two-bladed sword is in Chloe''s hand, and she quickly hands it to me. The sword itself is about two-thirds the length of my Katana, with a long and comfortable grip. Unsheathing it reveals a glossy black blade with ripping patterns running across the surface, it looks quite sturdy and sharp. ''''This is good enough.'''' I nod contently and sheathe the sword again. In the first place, the Katana that I''ve been using is too long, making it an inconvenience for me to swing it around comfortably, not to mention the fact I''ve noticed a few chips and cracks here and there on the blade. It''s probably because of the stress coming from my frequent large magic infusions. And about it being the shape of a Katana or not, I honestly couldn''t care less. ''''Well, there you go.'''' Chloe crosses her arms. ''''What would you name it?'''' ''''Do I have to?'''' ''''Why not?'''' ''''Hm... Blackstar?'''' ''''That''s kinda cool, unexpectedly.'''' ''''What do you mean ''unexpectedly''?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Ahem.'''' Chloe clears her throat. ''''Now, let''s go ahead and get you used to some decent fire spell, though...'''' Chloe glances awkwardly at the undead siblings, who are sitting not far away. They are here to watch us, of course. By the way, Chloe can''t handle horror stuff, so Smiley and Mister Slen are excused. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ''''What''s wrong with them?'''' ''''...No, nothing. I just thought they looked similar.'''' What in the world are you talking about? One is a ghost, one is a skeleton, what... ''''Ahem, let''s get back to it.'''' ''''Fine, fine.'''' ''''Now, you do know that you''re now using the magic knight build, right?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''A magic knight is not just someone that can infuse magic into their weapon. They can, depending on the situation, use only their weapon, or only their magic.'''' Chloe conjures a few lighting bolts from her palm. ''''You, however, I don''t see you use pure magic that often.'''' ''''That... Is true.'''' ''''I think you should learn a few range spells. It''s much better than blazing your sword every time, trust me.'''' ''''Alright.'''' ''''So first, I need you to learn a spell to clear off the weak mobs. Something that costs little MP, is fast to activate, and can kill them in one shot, so-'''' SHIING¡ª! I raise my hand and shape my fingers into a gun before condensing the fiery energy inside me, placing it in front of my fingertip, and shooting it out. BOOM¡ª! The blood-red fire launches forward with incredible speed, flying like a laser toward the wall. The impact chips away a decent chunk of the rock wall, and small debris begins to fall to the ground. ''''...'''' ''''That cost one MP exactly. Good enough?'''' I turn to Chloe, who''s looking blankly at the wall. ''''...Yes, it is.'''' She sighs. ''''Well, this will be easier than I thought.''''
After that, Chloe taught me quite a few handy spells from the fire element, and even from the other two elements as well, she is just too knowledgeable. Regardless, I teleported her back when it was midnight, and the next day, which is today, is when we will start the conquest. ''''Are we ready?'''' I turn around and ask. Standing in line are Skely, Ariel, Smiley, and Mister Slen. Chloe is glued to my back like a koala. How are you going to fight together if you''re this scared...? ''''I''m ready.'''' ''''Me two~!'''' AUF¡ª! After receiving a nod from both Mister Slen and Chloe, Skely teleports us to the northern part of Zircon Forest, precisely, the part of my territory that borders it. ''''Woah...'''' I hear Ariel mutter, her silver eyes wide open. Well, it makes sense because except for her, we''ve all been here before. And even though I''ve seen this scene before, I can''t help but be impressed. Beyond the line dividing West and North Zircon, snow is falling heavily and aggressively, piling on the ground filled with barren trees. It''s a totally different world beyond the line. Not even a single snowflake can be seen on my side, but on the other... Apparently, this bizarre weather phenomenon is caused by the ruler of this region itself, although it is just speculation. The basis of this theory is that before the Blizzard Orca was recorded being here for the first time, this area was a normal forest, by Zircon''s standard, and combined with the fact that it unnaturally snows like this all year, I can see why people make this assumption. But enough of that. ''''Let''s go.'''' I take a step forward, dipping myself into the frozen land. ''''...!'''' Immediately, I can sense something at the back of my head. It feels like something is watching me... Well, I expected this. It''s most likely the Orca itself. Eventually, I find myself standing completely in North Zircon. ''''Woah, the wind is pretty strong, huh?'''' Chloe exclaims, following right behind me. After the others cross the border, we begin to advance. ...The snow is really heavy. I''m glad we have Chloe. She prepared for us, or more specifically me and Smiley, robes that can isolate heat. Skely is a skeleton, Ariel is a ghost, and Mister Slen is apparently immune to the cold, so only the two of us, plus Chloe herself need it. And even more fortunate for us, the moon tonight is especially bright, combined with the fact that there is practically nothing to block the moonlight, namely leaves, even Chloe can see normally. Walking in this eerily quiet place is surprisingly relaxing. The scenery is beautiful, the ambiance is almost perfect... ''''Turn left a little bit.'''' ''''Okay.'''' Chloe takes out the map, which has the indicator feature, and points us the way. ''''I''m amazed. Where did you even get that from?'''' Skely asks Chloe. ''''There are hidden spots where you can get useful items scattered in this world.'''' Chloe replies. ''''That''s interesting... How come we never found one back in our era, then?'''' ''''That''s a question, for sure.'''' Chloe ponders. ''''Well, the story of the game only starts recently, so... Wait, I bought these even before the story started... What?'''' Why are you asking back? ''''Well, well, when we get to the end of the story and confront the goddess, everything will be clear, I''m sure.'''' Chloe shrugs. ''''You mean Goddess Neveah?'''' ''''Yup, the gal who hasn''t appeared since forever. She just dipped.'''' ''''Hey, hey, I might look like a ghost now, but I was a Saintess before I die, you know?'''' Ariel chimes in. ''''You are a ghost though.'''' ''''I mean, true-'''' ''''Stop.'''' I interrupt them, hearing a faint sound in the distance. Concentrating my hearing even more, I can gradually make out the low growl of a beast. ''''Looks like we found our first enemy.'''' Case 45: North Zircon Conquest – Yetis, sharks, whales, and capybaras. Following the sound of the beast, we eventually arrive at a small cave entrance. Small, only compared to Skely''s cave. This entrance can easily be entered by even Mister Slen. ''''It might be yetis.'''' Chloe whispers. ''''I read the monster ecology book of this region a while ago. The book was older than the library though, so I''m not too sure about its reliability.'''' Yetis... I''ve always wanted to see one. It''s not nearly the level of excitement I have with horror creatures though, they''re just bigger and weirder apes. ''''In any case, let''s check them out first.'''' ''''Let me go.'''' ''''Alright.'''' Ariel bravely flies inside the cave, fulfilling the role of a scout. ''''Man, she really is broken.'''' Chloe shakes her head. ''''Being a near-immortal ghost that can use magic and is actually intelligent...'''' ''''Aside from the light element, are exorcism skills that rare?'''' I ask. ''''Kind of. They''re pretty much only seen in faraway countries that are based on the Eastern cultures of Earth.'''' Chloe replies. ''''We will have some content to go through there later, by the way.'''' ''''Hm, I see.'''' I wonder what the food there tastes like. ''''I''m back~!'''' While I''m thinking that, it seems Ariel is back. ''''How''s it?'''' ''''Exactly ten yetis. Their level range is between 20 and 25.'''' ''''Hm.'''' ''''The thing is, they didn''t attack me even though they clearly saw me.'''' Ariel scratches her head. ''''I think they might be peaceful.'''' ''''Well, yetis in some folklores are known to be peaceful.'''' I reply. ''''Besides, we won''t gain meaningful experience defeating them if their levels are that low.'''' ''''True.'''' ''''Let''s try to make peace.'''' So we enter the cave after Chloe makes a simple fireball to light the cave for herself. After just a bit of walking, we reach a large room, similar to the boss room back in Skely''s cave. Immediately, I can see a few big ''beds'' made out of small sticks and a few other things. Near the beds are big ape-like creatures with greyish fur covering the majority of their bodies. True to the lore, they are indeed nocturnal creatures, because I see none of them is sleeping. They are instead... Training. [Zircon Yeti Lv.25] [Zircon Yeti Lv.24] [Zircon Yeti Lv.22] -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Zircon Yeti Title: -- Level: 25 HP: 71/71 MP: 64/64 STR: 3.7 INT: 4.6 AGI: 3.2 STA: 3.4 Skill: [Ice Resistance Lv.6], [Martial Arts Lv.5], [Roar Lv.5], [Language Lv.4], [Smash Lv.4] [Inspect Lv.3], [Night Vision Lv.3], [Auto Regeneration Lv.2], [Pain Tolerance Lv.2],. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Their status doesn''t seem bad at all. ''''Interesting.'''' I mutter. Soon, some of them notice us. The largest one, presumably the leader of this group, comes up to me, prompting the others to stop moving. His body is at least thrice as big compared to mine, while his height is somewhat similar to Mister Slen''s. ''''Humans...'''' He speaks with a growl-like voice, staring at me intently with a pair of dark brown eyes. ''''What... You... Doing... Here?'''' The yetis'' language appears to be pretty hard, because this guy has level 4 [Language], and he''s speaking like this. But I digress. ''''First, I will not be interested in attacking you guys, for as long as you don''t show hostility toward us.'''' I speak up. ''''I am here to confront the ruler of this land.'''' The yeti begins to ponder, scratching his chin. ''''We... No... Care.'''' He shakes his head slowly. ''''Hm, I see. Another thing.'''' [Domination]. '''''''' !!! '''''''' Immediately after I activate my skill, all the yetis begin to grab their throats as if struggling to breathe, their legs trembling intensely. ''''Are you guys interested in becoming my followers?'''' I ask calmly. ''''You don''t need to do anything yet. Just help me when I need you in the future, and in exchange, I shall also help you when you need me.'''' ''''Isn''t that kinda forceful?'''' Chloe speaks up. ''''Right, I forgot. You guys can decline if you want to, I won''t hurt you.'''' ''''Ugh...!" The yeti leader grunts. He looks nervously back and forth between us and the other yetis before finally kneeling before me. ''''We... Will...!'''' I deactivate my skill and nod contently. ''''Good.'''' So I begin to send follower requests to the yetis, one by one. I know that they probably just accepted it out of fear that I might hurt them, but I had to do it this way. In the first place, we need as much force as possible for upcoming enemies, who will only get stronger and stronger, and it''s not like I abuse or make unreasonable requests to my followers or anything. In conclusion, it''s fine, probably. ''''I appreciate it.'''' I tell the leader after finishing the task. ''''You guys can proceed like normal. If you have anything, come to the grey forest bordering this land.'''' ''''Got... It.'''' I can hear some of them sighing in relief. Don''t worry, I won''t make you do anything absurd.
Leaving behind the yetis, we go further into the territory. Just very slight, but I feel the snowing is getting a bit heavier than before, and the trees here are significantly more sparse as well. It''s probably because we''re getting closer to the Blizzard Orca. ''''Chloe, lend me the map.'''' ''''Here.'''' Hmm... It''s still two-thirds of the way to the center of the territory. But I''m surprised we haven''t encountered any enemies. ''''?!'''' BOOM¡ª! Suddenly, something blueish comes straight at me with incredible speed. I hurriedly make an ice wall to block the attack. Judging from the color, it''s most likely a water spell. ''''There''s a bunch of fish ahead!'''' Ariel, whose head has clipped through my ice wall, shouts. I cancel the wall, revealing the absurd scene that I never thought I would see¡ªbetween the lifeless trees, various types of sharks and whales alike are swimming through the air freely, all staring at us with crystal-like blue eyes. [Zircon Bull Shark Lv.30] [Zircon Grey Whale Lv.33] [Zircon Great White Shark Lv.32] [Zircon Basking Shark Lv.28] [Zircon Fin Whale Lv.26] A quick scan through their statuses tells me that they are all between levels 25 to 35, with their main means of attacking being wind and water magic. Common skills like [Inspect], [Roar], [Bite], [Acceleration], or [Dash] can also be seen. But above all of that, they all have one same skill¡ª [Blizzard''s Blessing: Receive grace from Blizzard''s Chosen One, enabling the user to transcend environmental restrictions. +0.5 for all stats when in the territory of Blizzard''s Chosen One] [Unique] ''''The unique one is probably the orca''s ruler skill.'''' I speak up. ''''We won''t be able to convert them, so just kill them.'''' It''s a bit wasteful, but this can''t be helped. Besides, I don''t think a territory of this size only has this few mobs. I can still make lots more followers after defeating the orca. So I pull out my newly acquired sword - the Blackstar before infusing it with flame. ''''I''ll take care of this side.'''' Chloe says before jumping left, carrying her flame claymore. AUUUUHHH¡ª!! Smiley''s howl rings through the space. A blood-red aura bursts out from him, quickly covering a large radius. The fishes, who now have the madness debuff on them, seem quite agitated. Worse for them, Mister Slen has already gone in with his tentacles and knife, while Skely has finished casting his fire spells. Ariel excels at healing, so she''s assuming the position of a pure healer for this whole expedition, obviously. [Domination], [Acceleration], [Blink].
It doesn''t take long before the horde of fish is cleared off. In the first place, my followers are all above level 30, and under the double debuff stacking on their bodies, the fish can''t do much. We quickly move on after confirming our kills. On the way, we encounter some more stray sharks and whales, even octopuses with grey skin, but they are still not much for us. Eventually, we reach a rather unusual spot. ''''...What?'''' It''s... A hot spring. A large hot spring is right in front of us, in the middle of a snow-covered forest. Swimming leisurely in the water are numerous large rodents that have an aura of friendliness surrounding them. ''''Ah, it''s the capies.'''' Chloe speaks up. ''''You mean capybaras?'''' I ask. ''''Yeah, they''re friendly.'''' ''''But why are they here...?'''' ''''I honestly have zero idea.'''' Chloe shrugs. ''''They spawn randomly in the game, and they don''t do anything in particular. They''re like... Yeah, mascots.'''' ''''...'''' Well, it''s good that they''re not 100-ton blue whales, I suppose. L-N 1: Super detective Luxia arrives! ''The saintess has lost hope in humanity.'' This is the conclusion that the majority of Neveah Church people have come to realize. And it''s absolutely true! Humans are disgusting, like insects! How do I know that? Because I can read their minds! Except for Father and the majority of the people at the church, everybody else''s minds are exceptionally disgusting. Well, the adults'' are, most of the time. When I see those nobles walking around the church, making ''donations'', they are either wanting to bribe us or keeping their image as a ''clean'' and ''kind-hearted'' house. In reality? They''re planning the next fraud, the next human trafficking, the next assassination, the next heinous act they will do, as they pretend to pray to god. Some creeps even tried to bed me and other priestesses. Blasphemous. Those people need to be jailed...! So I jailed them, in the name of the goddess, and on the way, tortured them as well! Know the pain of the victims, you disgusting worms! People call me crazy, and they are objectively wrong. What''s wrong with punishing those trash? I''m sure the goddess would approve of this as well, or why would she give me this ability, right? [AEN-088: Enable the user to gain a deeper insight into other entities] [Unique] I was able to properly clean up a lot of trash for the last decade because of this! Thank you, my goddess Neveah! But also, I hate you, my goddess! Why did you give me this and not something else? Why do I have to constantly hear people''s disgusting inner thoughts? Why can''t I turn it off? Why me? Why not anyone else? Tell me why. Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?¡ª ¡ªOops. I got a little excited there. There might be something slightly wrong in Luxia''s head, but I can assure you, she is a smart girl! Realizing that it was too tiring dealing with rotten nobles all the time, I decided to enroll in the academy to, well, not have to deal with them for a while. And sure enough, the young sprouts at the academy, most of them, only think about romantic ambitions and finding love. It''s super relaxing here! Though I don''t exactly appreciate lewd thoughts about me! It''s sad to think that these innocent ones would grow up to be those garbage. How disappointing. ''''Hm~ Hm~!'''' Anyway, it was not a mistake coming here, now I know for sure. After all, I finally found something that invoked my interest! Amelia Luminous and Aurora. For some reason, I can''t read anything from this couple. I was legitimately stunned when I saw the maid Aurora through the car window back in the opening ceremony. Among the sea of contorted chaos thoughts, only she was silent. Based on her status screen, there should be no reason for my skill to not work. That can only mean one thing¡ª There is something suspicious about her! And her master as well! It''s finally time to awaken the Luxia Neveah''s inner detective spirit! For the first time in eighteen years, I will be able to solve a mystery! By my own hands! If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ah, the moon tonight is so bright! As I''m getting closer and closer to the Luminous Dorm, my steps become lighter and lighter. It feels like I''m walking on clouds! Excitement! Why am I here in the middle of the night, you might ask? I didn''t get much information out of questioning the two suspects, so I am here to directly investigate their house! Trespassing? No, no, no. It''s a righteous infiltration! ''''Hm...'''' Their room is on the highest floor, right? And I probably can''t use the elevator... ''''Hup¡ª!'''' So I lighten my body with wind magic and jump with all my strength. My twin tails flutter in the wind as I rapidly gain altitude, and ten seconds later, I land safely on the rooftop of the building. Easy, easy! Oh, the door leading below is not locked as well, how lucky~ clack¡ª! Silently descending the stairs, I can''t help but be a little excited. Will I be able to uncover their secret like this? What kind of secret are they hiding? Will they notice my presence and report me to the academy? In the first place, do they know about my ability beforehand and prepare something to block it? If so, how? And what kind of thing could block my [Unique] skill? Before I know it, the door to Amelia Luminous''s room is in front of me. A lock? That''s nothing for this super detective! Lock Picking skill: Activate! Oh, before that, let''s use wind magic to block the sound. It would be quite bad if Ame or Aurora woke up with this. clack¡ª! My lock-picking skill is so good~! I should aim to be a lawyer with this. ''''Pardon the intrusion~'''' I open the door very gently. Okay, so it seems Ame is still sleeping. That shiny blonde hair is too recognizable. And then¡ª ''''Oh.'''' Sitting on a chair right near the window with hands neatly on her thighs is none other than Aurora the sassy maid. She stares at me calmly, almost too calmly with her piercing, and a little bit glowing slit eyes. The moonlight pouring in from the window makes her face look darker than normal, intensifying the orange hue of those pupils. And above all, silence. As usual, I can''t peer through this girl at all. Well, it does look like she caught me though. But hey, stealth is not a detective''s strength, isn''t it? ''''Hi, Miss Maid.'''' I cast a barrier of wind magic around Ame''s bed to isolate the sound and walk toward the girl near the window. ''''Still awake at this hour?'''' ''''...Saintess.'''' She replies. ''''If I may ask, what are you doing here at this hour?'''' ''''Hm... Maybe a little investigation?'''' I stand beside her, looking out the window. ''''Investigation?'''' ''''Yup. You know what it is, right?'''' ''''I''m afraid not.'''' ''''Are you sure?'''' ''''I am, and I am also sure that whatever it is, you would know more than me?'''' ''''How so?'''' ''''Well, isn''t this your investigation?'''' ''''But I think you of all people should know about it?'''' ''''You think so?'''' ''''Pfft- Nyahahahah...!'''' Look at her throwing sarcasm at me! This girl totally knows my ability! Well? I''d already know this. Now, the real question is¡ª Who is this Aurora? Is she the ''normal'' one buying potato chips and pampering Ame the other day? Or is she the ''slightly off'' one in the other maid''s mind? Talk about the ''slightly off'' one, wasn''t her change matching too well with the woman who killed Balnok? I couldn''t read that woman''s mind either... This is just too interesting. Only God knows how much I want to kidnap this maid and tie her up so I can slowly enjoy interrogating doing my detective work! But you have to endure it, Luxia! Sometimes doing it the vanilla way is more exciting! Now that I''ve decided on that, let''s check out right away a clue! I''ve been suspecting those rings on their hands for a while now. They wouldn''t happen to be named items or anything, right? ''''Aurora. Mind giving me your hand?'''' ''''May I ask the purpose?'''' ''''I want to hold hands with you.'''' ''''...Sure.'''' Aurora closes her eyes and extends her hand toward me. Oh? What''s this? Surrendering this quickly? ''''Hm... Your hand is smooth.'''' I stroke her palm lightly. ''''Thank you.'''' Aurora replies, still with her eyes closed. ''''It''s not a compliment, you know? Doesn''t this mean you''re not doing your work as a maid well?'''' ''''Well? Maybe I just take good care of my skin. I think you of all people should know about it.'''' Another sarcasm... Take this! ''''Ei!'''' Without any warning, I take off the silver ring on the maid''s hand. And... ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Silence. Was I wrong about this...? ''''Boo~! That wasn''t it, huh.'''' I let out a sigh and put the ring back. Oh, wait, I''m putting the ring on her fourth finger. Is this considered a proposal? Whatever. I should probably stop at this for today. ''''Did you have fun, Saintess?'''' ''''...I certainly did, Aurora.'''' I smile brightly at her one more time. ''''Playing with you guys is really fun. So we will, by the name of god, play again soon.'''' clack¡ª! I fling the window open and promptly jump outside. Today''s investigation was pretty much fruitless, but it doesn''t matter because I had fun! Just wait, cheeky suspects! Super Detective Luxia will come back! Case 46: North Zircon Conquest – Blue whale under the moon. ''''Hm...'''' Sitting around the hot spring, we''re currently enjoying a short break. The capybaras all immediately snug up to us, which is very bold of them, considering they''re all around level 10. According to Chloe, these creatures have the ability to eliminate ill intent of all kinds when in sight, so we should not be worried about getting ambushed. What magical animals. In any case, the scene here is certainly mesmerizing. A hot spring in a snowy land, under the bright moon, no less. While I''m thinking that, a telepathy is suddenly sent to my head. ''''...!'''' ''''Aurora?'''' Chloe calls. ''''...The saintess came to your room.'''' ''''Crap. She actually came.'''' Chloe sighs heavily. ''''How''d it go?'''' ''''She didn''t find anything.'''' I reply. ''''Peln managed to handle it.'''' ''''That''s good. I was right preparing for it.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' For this trip, Chloe prepared an item that could be used to make it seem like she was sleeping in her room, in case anybody checked in on her while we were away. Peln can guard there as well, she doesn''t need any sleep. At first, I didn''t see why Chloe was so adamant about doing all of this, but now I know. The saintess is truly unpredictable. Good thing I had the real Ring of Fortitude on Peln''s toe and the fake one on her hand. This is the advanced trick that I found out myself¡ªyou don''t absolutely need to wear it on your finger for it to work. Nevertheless. ''''Hm... I think this is enough.'''' I stop petting the capybara and stand up. ''''Let''s go.'''' So we bid goodbye to the capybaras and continue our journey. Gradually, we are getting closer and closer to the heart of North Zircon. By this point, the snowing is more similar to a snowstorm rather than just heavy snow. It is affecting our visions a bit, but manageable. ''''Phew...'''' When the indicator on the map shows that we are just a step away from our destination¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! A pleasant, almost gentle wail rings through the space. At the same time, the bright moonlight that is illuminating our ways seems to be completely blocked by something. ''''...Are you serious?'''' Looking above, the ridiculous sight of a giant whale swimming lazily through the air greets me. Its body is big enough to give the HQ castle back at the academy a shot for its money, and it is easily blocking the whole moon. With greyish-white skin and again, a pair of crystal-like blue eyes, the whale can easily be misunderstood as some kind of mythical creature. Which I''m not surprised if it is. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Sapphire Race: Zircon Blue Whale Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Title: The left hand of Blizzard''s Chosen One Level: 45 HP: 340/340 MP: 254/254 STR: 6.5 INT: 6.2 AGI: 5.9 STA: 6.3 Skill: [Blizzard''s Blessing], [Wind Magic Lv.7], [Water Magic Lv.7], [Inspect Lv.6], [Ice Resistance Lv.6], [Auto Regeneration Lv.6], [Inspect Lv.6], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.3], [Language Lv.3], [Parallel Thinking Lv.3]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- ''''Holy crap, that auto-generation is fat.'''' Chloe exclaims with a dissatisfied voice. ''''Mhm. This will be a pain to deal with.'''' I reply. Firstly, debuffs will most likely not work on it. Ice and light magic... Probably not either. If so... ''''I think we need to use my gauntlet.'''' I speak up. If we try the brute force method, I think we can defeat it, but our MP will suffer. So the only reasonable way is to use the Gauntlet of Severance. By this point, the whale has already cast upwards of dozens of spells in the air, ready to launch them all at us. Let''s do this. ''''Skely and Chloe, cast a spell to temporarily distract it for me.'''' I unsheathe my sword. ''''Mister Slen and Smiley will protect the two while they''re casting, Ariel, you''re behind as well.'''' '''''''' Roger. '''''''' AUF¡ª! After receiving confirmation from all of them, I promptly run to the side. This is mainly to divert some of the whale''s spells to me. ''''Phew...'''' I tighten the grip on the Blackstar and begin to infuse mana into it. The long and glossy black blade gradually sees a dramatic rise in temperature, evident in the transition to a bright orange color of the material. PUFF¡ª! With a sudden burst, intense fire engulfs the whole blade. I hope it can endure this level. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! Accompanied by the gentle wail are a hell of magic bullets¡ªgiant ones. Wind magic mixed with water magic rapidly rains down onto both me and my conquest party members. Luckily for me, I can dodge all of them by keeping running, and my high INT stat allows me to cast magic normally while moving at high speed, unlike others. Meanwhile, loud booms can be heard as Mister Slen uses his tentacles to rapidly bash away the magic bullets, each of his things is like a whip¡ªviolent and terrifyingly fast. It seems Mister Slen is holding pretty well. I certainly underestimated his tentacles. Deciding that bombing us like this isn''t enough, the whale promptly cancels all of the small spells and begins casting a giant one. The amount of MP that it is pouring in is quite mind-boggling. I need to hurry up. The Blackstar begins to burst out even more flame as I dedicate more and more MP into the infuse. I then shoot myself into the air, both with my legs and [Flight]. Just in time, Chloe and Skely''s spell has been completed. The result of their combined effort is a huge fire dragon head flying fearlessly toward the giant. Even then, the spell''s size does not match the whale at all. The blue whale postpones its spell for a bit to squeeze out a thick shield of water. The fire dragon, unfortunately, is quickly stopped by the shield. But that''s reasonable, considering the level difference and the unfavorable environment. At this point, I with my giant flame sword have come quite close to the whale, more precisely, the tail. Its body from this distance is certainly intimidating, especially when its eye, which is bigger than my whole body, turns to me like that. As if to mock me and flaunt its defensive capabilities, the whale deploys one more wind shield to completely eliminate my damage-dealing options. Well? Let''s see who wins. I aim my flame sword at its body. Gauntlet of Severance, set to twenty meters. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! In an instant, the blazing blade of the Blackstar disappears, and a painful wail can be heard from the cheeky whale. BOOM¡ª! With an audible explosion, I launch myself toward the head of the creature with [Flight] while maintaining a consistent distance between us, making sure the flaming blade is cutting through its organs and flesh nicely. A faint line of bright orange appears, running from its tail and following me closely. The magic spell that it is casting and the shields are all promptly canceled as the whale struggles around. After flying for an estimated four seconds, I finally arrive near its head. As I look right into its giant eye, I fling the handle of my sword horizontally, making the severed blade come out of its mouth. Blood, burned flesh, and unburned flesh alike find themselves flying out of the whale''s mouth. Right after, the duration of the gauntlet expires. [HP: 43/340] ''''I win.'''' I raise my sword to deliver my final strike. Case 47: North Zircon Conquest – Orcinus Nova and the cheese plan. ''''I win.'''' I raise my sword above my head. As I clench my hand, preparing to strike down¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! ''''!!'''' Accompanied by a screeching whistle that seems to be bashing against my eardrums, I can see in the corner of my eyes a giant beam of ice flying in my direction. I immediately use [Blink] to retreat, getting out of the strike range. BOOM¡ª!!! The beam squarely hits the snow-covered area below, blasting up dirt, soil, trees, and just about everything in a spectacular explosion. Then suddenly, the snow blows even harder. It is as if a blizzard has descended out of nowhere. I turn my head to the side and witness another unbelievable sight¡ªdozens of giant whales and sharks alike are heading toward us, led by a sparkling orca. The orca itself is only half the size of others, but I can see its jaw is filled with terrifyingly sharp teeth, and the normally black part of its skin is instead replaced by a frosty blue, crystal-like layer. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Orcinus Nova Race: Blizzard Orca Title: Blizzard''s Chosen One Level: 55 HP: 330/330 MP: 367/375 STR: 6.9 INT: 7.2 AGI: 6.7 STA: 6.3 Skill: [Blizzard''s Chosen One], [Ice Magic Lv.9], [Lightning Magic Lv.8], [Ice Resistance Lv.6], [Inspect Lv.8], [Domination Lv.7], [Telepathy Lv.7], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.6], [Deadly Wail Lv.6], [Counter Lv.5], [Auto Regeneration Lv.4], [Inventory Lv.4], [Language Lv.4]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- With my eyes glued onto the status screen, I shoot myself back to my party members with [Flight]. 0.5 seconds. The next barrage of magic has already been initiated by the enemies. [Blizzard''s Chosen One: Champion of the Blizzard Fairy - Olwen. Enable the user to establish a territory and recruit followers. +0.7 for all stats when in established territory] [Unique] 1 second. The barrage is estimated to be completed soon. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. [Deadly Wail: Enable the user to let out a wail that can stun other entities. Cost: 5 MP, CD: 5 seconds] [Rare] 1.5 seconds. Release. As hundreds of spells are coming toward us, I turn around to see everyone else has already grabbed each other''s hand. ''''Aurora!'''' I grab Chloe''s outstretched hand and activate [Teleportation]. The scene changes abruptly, and we''re now back at Skely''s cave. ''''Phew...'''' I sheathe my sword and let out a sigh. ''''Everyone, let''s hurry.'''' We immediately go over to the table and write down every single thing that we can remember about the Blizzard Orca''s status screen. ''''...Well, mission success, I suppose.'''' Chloe flops down the chair and lets out a tired sigh. ''''Mhm.'''' I nod in agreement. To begin with, this conquest was not supposed to be done in one day. We decided to break it into a few trips, with the first one hopefully enabling us to acquire accurate information about the Blizzard Orca''s strength. From then on, we would devise a suitable strategy to confront the orca and its subordinates. And now that the first step has been completed, we need to come up with something. ''''Well, let''s get right into strategizing.'''' I speak up. ''''Alright.'''' Chloe stretches out a bit. ''''First of all, the orca''s status screen matches quite well with what we know, except, it''s a bit stronger.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''Assuming that we will be ambushing it, we still have to worry about a lot of things, including its lackeys, hm...'''' Chloe ponders. ''''I have confidence in us taking care of the orca alone since there is Mister Slen here with his [Invincible].'''' Skely speaks up. ''''But the others...'''' ''''I think I saw another giant whale behind the orca earlier as well.'''' Ariel raises her hand. ''''I don''t think we can win against them all.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' The meeting place falls into silence, and everybody starts to contemplate. This is quite a problem. Not to mention the ridiculously strong skills of the orca, we have to consider the unfavorable environment as well, the snowstorm... Wait. ''''Can''t we just teleport the orca to somewhere else?'''' I speak up. ''''...!'''' Chloe and Ariel have their eyes widen, even the light in Skely''s eye sockets flickers. ''''We can prepare a literal fire hell and then dump the orca into it!'''' Chloe excitedly says. ''''What a cheese!'''' ''''Mister Slen, can you hold it down?'''' I turn to the man. ''''Its body is quite large.'''' To my delight, Mister Slen quickly nods. To demonstrate that he can do it, he even extends his tentacles way out, covering the whole walls of the room. Okay, this is definitely enough. But you should probably stop that, Chloe is on the verge of fainting already. ''''So that''s solved. But we still have to prepare a suitable battleground and a way to surprise the orca as well ideally.'''' ''''Battleground, huh... I was thinking like, if we could grill it in a huge fire like grilling a normal fish, but the orca won''t be staying still for sure, even if Slenderman could hold it in place.'''' ''''Precisely.'''' Skely nods. ''''It still has magic.'''' Now, I''m quite confident that the level 9 [Ice Magic] of the orca will be able to expel any kind of fire we might prepare, or actually, any kind of elements. And we can''t drug it like we did with the ancient basilisk either... ''''Argh...! This is so frustrating!'''' Ariel exclaims before flying around aggressively, clipping herself into the wall. ...Clipping? ''''...Hey, Chloe.'''' I speak up. ''''Hm?'''' ''''Remember the Jellyman report?'''' ''''...!'''' Chloe''s eyes widen once more, and soon after, an excited smile blooms on her face. ''''Now we''re gaming for real.'''' She says.
The night quickly passes when we''re focusing on strategizing. It''s now the morning of November 12th. Both Chloe and my main body have to rest, so I am now watching over Chloe with Nydia in Peln''s body. To summarize yesterday''s finalized plan, we decided to defeat the Blizzard Orca by suffocating it. Inspired by the Jellyman report and Ariel, we thought it was a good idea to teleport the Orca directly into the deep ground, where even with its incredible stats, it would still not be able to wiggle itself out of being crushed. I didn''t think I would be using physics to defeat a flying orca here, but I digress. To do that, two conditions must be achieved. First, we need a space deep underground that is only large enough for one or two people to fit, so when we execute the plan of teleporting, there would be no space for the orca to go, thus forcing it into the wall. This can be achieved by simply digging, as Skely said. Sometimes I still forget that we have superhuman strength. Second, we need a way to locate the orca. Once we do that, we can utilize the double teleport method to move it accordingly. This can be achieved by simply letting Ariel go scout with some precautions, or better if we could use the yetis the other day. So tonight, we will be proceeding with the digging. ''''Hm... I wonder if Claire is doing well.'''' Nydia speaks quietly. ''''She joined a club, right?'''' I reply. ''''Yeah, the Media Club.'''' ''''If it''s Claire, then I think she would be fine.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' I don''t know why Claire joined that club, but she does she, I suppose. Case 48: North Zircon Conquest – Cheesing the Orcinus Nova boss fight. November 12th, midnight. ''''I never thought there would be a day we dig a hole to defeat a ruler.'''' Ariel floats lazily around, tossing a potato chip into her mouth. ''''Me neither.'''' I reply, tossing a potato chip into my mouth. After I scanned my territory for a while, I was able to find a relatively deep cave to further dig down. It''s where we''re at right now. BOOM¡ª! BOOM¡ª! Currently, Mister Slen is punching the wall with his tentacles, extending a pathway downward. It would be much easier if we had someone with the earth element here, but unfortunately, we don''t. It doesn''t take much effort anyway, with our superhuman strength. Now, I''m not a mathematician, and I don''t think I can accurately quantify both the Blizzard Orca''s STR stat and its magic proficiency, then use that number to somehow calculate the force needed to crush its body, so I don''t know how deep we need to dig. No one among us knows, actually. Aside from the problems that I''ve just listed, we have to consider the weight of the materials composing this area and whatnot. So in the end, we decided to just go with estimation. ''''This is like, Minecraft all over again.'''' Chloe says, looking into the pathway. ''''Imagine we hit the bedrock floor, that''d certainly be a plot twist.'''' ''''Minecraft?'''' Skely asks. ''''A sandbox game... Well, it''s kinda complicated to explain. Just know that it involves a lot of digging.'''' ''''I see.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''...Chloe, give me the foam.'''' I speak up after finishing the last piece of potato chip. ''''Here you go.'''' Chloe pulls out a giant piece of foam from her inventory. ''''Hm... It squeezes pretty well.'''' ''''Obviously. I prepared it after all.'''' ''''Yes, yes.'''' I stuff the foam into my inventory. As to why we need a giant foam, it''s because I want to eliminate all the risks before proceeding with our plan. This one, specifically, is a replacement object for the orca. I don''t know for sure if I teleported the orca into the pathway, its body would properly go into the wall, or it would forcefully be squeezed with me into that tiny space, in which case, we''d both die. After waiting for approximately thirty minutes, I see Mister Slen teleporting up from the pathway. ''''Are you done?'''' Mister Slen nods lightly. ''''Thanks a lot.'''' So I begin to descend the long pathway. Hm, this is quite steep. Let''s just fly down. While I descend the pathway rapidly, my mind can''t help but think of the possibility of a cave-in. The Blizzard Orca is a ruler. I''m sure it is capable of at least collapsing the little space that we''ve made. I''m beginning to reconsider the double teleport plan here... If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. pat¡ª! I land at the bottom. ...I see. This place is quite spacious for me at least, but it would definitely not fit the orca. I''d say... Three meters by three meters? Either way, I need to test the foam first. So I teleport back to the entrance of the pathway. ''''How''s it?'''' Chloe asks. ''''Seems good. Let me test the foam after my cooldown ends.'''' I reply, taking out the piece of foam in my inventory. ''''Ariel, can you come down with me to check?'''' ''''Sure.'''' I hold Ariel''s manifested hand with my left hand, while my right hand is holding the giant foam. Okay, now I just need to accurately imagine the coordinates... [Teleportation]. The scene abruptly changes, and we have arrived at the chamber earlier. Okay, I don''t feel the foam slapping into my face, this is a good sign. I turn to the left, and to my delight, the foam that I''m holding has largely clipped into the wall, leaving only a small portion that I''m holding outside. ''''Ariel.'''' ''''Roger~'''' Ariel pokes her head into the wall a bit, then comes out with a smile. ''''It''s working! The foam is really inside the wall!'''' ''''Good.'''' This is working very well.
November 13th, midnight. ''''Phew...'''' Running on the snowy field, I can''t help but notice that today as well, the moon is exceptionally bright. After some further consideration, we decided to go with the double teleport plan. We''d figured that we could rely on Mister Slen''s [Invincible] to both hold down the orca and counter its magic in the first fifteen seconds of Skely''s and my [Teleportation] being on cooldown, and the remaining fifteen seconds would be me and my copied [Invincible]. Sadly, it seems the activation duration of [Invincible] is fixed at fifteen seconds, just as the cooldown of [Teleportation] is fixed at thirty. Nevertheless, this gamble is relatively safe, but it has some risks, namely the potential full-scale invasion of North Zircon toward us if we can''t defeat the orca. So we will have to be careful. I am now, supposedly, heading toward the Blizzard Orca''s nest¡ªat least that''s what the yetis told me. It''s a relief they ''agreed'' to share the information. I made sure they weren''t lying as well. ''''I think we''re almost there.'''' Skely, who''s being dragged along by me, says. ''''Right over that mountain range?'''' I ask. ''''Yes.'''' There''s a high chance that the Blizzard Orca has prepared some sort of trap for me as well. ''''Lady Aurora, there are some suspicious mana signs ahead!'''' ''''I knew it.'''' ''''Please go as I say!'''' ''''Alright.'''' As expected of the former Archmage, I can count on him in such scenarios. ''''Turn left, run for three seconds, then fly upward¡ª'''' With Skely''s timely instructions and my decent mana sense, we are able to get through the maze-like arrays of magic traps and eventually arrive at the foothill of the mountain. My robe flutters in the rapid snowstorm as I fly up the mountain at high speed. [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Flight Lv.2 has become Lv.3] Okay, great. But I have to focus. When we get past the peak¡ª ''''!!'''' A giant beam of ice greets us. I hurriedly blink to the side and narrowly escape being obliterated. Turning below, I can see the Orca and its massive army staring at us, the slower spells of the other fish are on their way toward us, and they''re already preparing the next barrage. The sight is clear, this is good! ''''Skely!'''' ''''I''ll go now, Lady Aurora!'''' Skely grabs my hand. With a sudden change in my vision, as well as my other sense, I find myself right next to the Blizzard Orca. The crystal layer of the creature is almost blinding, and the size of it up-close is honestly terrifying, but ignore all of that, I thrust my hand toward it as fast as I can. As soon as I can feel the cold texture of the orca''s skin¡ª [Teleportation]! The scene once again, changes. BOOM¡ª!!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Accompanied by the orca''s painful wail, the whole environment around us shakes violently. Rock fragments, big and small, begin to rain onto us. Turning to the side, I see the mighty Blizzard Orca clipping into the wall, only half of its head poking out. It glares at me angrily and opens its mouth full of razor-sharp teeth before condensing a huge amount of energy into a rather unstable-looking spell. ''''Mister Slen!'''' Immediately, Mister Slen, who has been standing here since earlier, extends his tentacles to make a dome, preventing us from being crushed, and some of them slide over to the orca to tie its mouth tightly. That is the last thing needed to cancel the orca''s unstable spell, it seems. I pull out the Blackstar and begin to infuse mana into it. Let''s make this quick. Case 49: North Zircon Conquest – Grasping the Northern Star. [HP: 278/330] [HP: 234/330] [HP: 197/330] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! The Blizzard Orca wails painfully once more as the astronomical weight of the earth crushes it brutally, red blood dripping out of its tied mouth. ''''Listen, Orcinus Nova.'''' I speak up and point my flaming sword at it. ''''Your only chance of survival is to become my subordinate.'''' [Follower request sent] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! [Follower request denied] It glares at me, still trying to wiggle its way out. Then suddenly, its crystal-like eyes flash a red light. ''''...!!'''' A heavy pressure is put on my body as the Blizzard Orca''s presumably [Domination] is activated. My breath is stagnant, my legs are weak, and I feel like choking. This is the first time I feel like this... Focus. ''''You have fifteen seconds! If you don''t agree, I will kill you and teleport out.'''' I infuse even more mana into my sword and activate my own [Domination]. [Follower request sent] [Follower request denied] [HP: 156/330] [HP: 120/330] Approximately ten seconds have passed. I need to prepare to take over Mister Slen soon. ''''Tch!'''' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Using my flame sword, I stab the orca right in the face. The blade smoothly goes into its flesh, burning it from the inside out. CRACK¡ª!! ''''!!'''' With a terrifying speed, dense ice bursts out from the orca''s wound, enveloping the blade of my sword before¡ª KENG¡ª! An ice spike shoots out from the icy mass, aiming straight at my head. Fortunately, Mister Slen''s tentacle took care of that, or else my head would''ve been pierced together with my hastily constructed shield. ''''Fifteen.'''' I begin to count down. Right when the purple aura surrounding Mister Slen disappears, I activate my copied [Invincible]. An unknown energy rapidly spread across my body, seeping into my veins. My body feels significantly lighter, and I feel like I can take on everything in this world. Mister Slen retracts his tentacles. From above, giant pieces of rock begin to fall on us. I briskly pull out the Blackstar from the orca and stab it into the ground. An immense amount of ice bursts out of my sword, freezing the entire chamber. At the same time, Skely also deploys, no, integrates a light structure into my ice to further solidify it. ''''It''s quite heavy...!'''' Skely exclaims. Because I don''t have any body parts that can extend like Mister Slen, and the skill unfortunately does not directly increase skill levels, we need to resort to magic barriers like this. [Invincible] still helps, especially¡ª If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! KENG¡ª! KENG¡ª! To prevent the orca from killing us with its quick magic. ''''Fourteen. Thirteen. Twelve.'''' [Follower request sent] [Follower request denied] Just like that, I begin to shut down any attempt at shooting lightning or ice magic at us with my sword while counting down and repeatedly sending it follower requests. ''''Eleven. Ten. Nine.'''' [Follower request sent] [Follower request denied] ''''Eight. Seven. Six.'''' It''s still refusing. ''''Five. Four. Three.'''' Unfortunate. It seems I have to clean up North Zircon after this. ''''Two.'''' What a waste. Having a ruler as my subordinate would be so good... ''''One.'''' At the final moment, when my skill duration is about to run out, Skely, Mister Slen, and I are already holding hands, preparing to teleport out¡ª [Orcinus Nova has become your follower] ''''!!'''' Instantly after I see the message pop up, I reach out my hand to touch the orca''s head. Its body is much more relaxed, and it seems unwilling to attack us anymore. ''''Skely! Teleport!'''' ''''Roger!'''' As my vision abruptly changes, I can feel strength rapidly disappear from my body, together with the perception of my ''skills''. I tried this before, but it feels weird every time. ''''Aurora!'''' Nevertheless, we made it back to the cave. Immediately, Ariel and Chloe, together with Smiley, run to us. ''''Are you alright?'''' Chloe looks at me worryingly. ''''I am.'''' I reply with a faint smile. ''''And, I got them.'''' Everyone''s gaze turns to the dying orca lying beside us. Except for the relatively fine half of the head, the rest of its body is in the most miserable state I''ve ever seen. Surviving that long under such pressure is a miracle, I''d say. ''''It is one of us now.'''' I continue. ''''Ariel, can you heal it for me?'''' ''''Sure!'''' ''''Phew...'''' I sheathe my sword and flop down on the chair Chloe brings me. This was certainly stressful. ''''Good job, Aurora.'''' Chloe brings another chair and sits beside me. ''''Thanks.'''' I reply. ''''Skely and Mister Slen, too. Thanks.'''' ''''It''s my honor, Lady Aurora.'''' Skely bows his head lightly, while Mister Slen nods lightly and turns back to the orca. With this... We got half of the forest. Now I just need to wait for the penalty of [Invincible] to end, then we can settle the territory issue.
Approximately twenty minutes later, Ariel flies back to us with a tired expression. ''''I''m spent~'''' She whines. ''''For now, it won''t die anymore.'''' Looking at the orca, it is now looking significantly better. Well, at least I don''t see its organs bursting out anymore. But it''s not moving. Fainted? [HP:189/330] In any case, I''m glad we have Ariel here. ''''Thanks, Ariel.'''' ''''No problem~!'''' She smiles at me. I give her a simple nod, and we''re back to waiting again. ''''Now that I think about it, Chloe.'''' I speak up. ''''Hm?'''' ''''What club did Claire join in the game?'''' ''''You could choose which one. There''s no fixed club.'''' ''''I wonder why she joined the Media club.'''' ''''No idea.'''' ''''Well, at least¡ªwait.'''' ''''What?'''' ''''The other fish are crossing the border.'''' I see they finally figured out I teleported the orca here. ''''Please don''t worry, Lady Aurora.'''' Skely on the side speaks up. ''''I have placed a temporary barrier at the entrance of this cave, they won''t find anything.'''' ''''Hm... It''ll be a problem if they find my mom and her children, though.'''' ''''...You''re right. Let me go secure them.'''' So Skely teleports away and comes back a few moments later with the whole owl family. After spending some more minutes with the fluffy bunch, the penalty for [Invincible] is about to be lifted. ''''Hgn...!'''' I stand up and stretch out a bit. Three, two, one... [A territorial skill has been detected from the entity: Orcinus Nova] [Automatically merge Orcinus Nova''s territory(s) with the user''s territory] [Automatically transfer Orcinus Nova''s follower ownerships to the user] [Sapphire has become your follower] [Emerald has become your follower] [-- has become your follower] [-- has become your follower] [-- has become¡ª Okay, that''s quite a lot of messages. But... I can indeed feel the connections between me and these fishes being established. [Title: ''Queen of North Zircon'' acquired] The title... Is the same thing as the other one. Next on the agenda. ---------------------------------------------------------- Territories: West Zircon, North Zircon. Followers: 81. Allies: 14. Progression: 10%. ---------------------------------------------------------- Alright, it seems I got it properly. This is pretty good so far, but the real thing I''m concerned about is... [Horror Lord: Summon horror the way you want. CD: 240 hours. (2/4)] [Unique] ''''Yes...!'''' ''''Aurora?'''' ''''Shut up for a bit.'''' ''''O-Oh, okay...'''' So it was the progression that determined my horror summoning after all! [Cooldown: 239:59:11] Oh, I still have to wait ten days. Well, that''s fine, I suppose. ''''Phew...'''' Now, I''m sure the fish are all confused right now, feeling their change of owner. I don''t want to manage all of those guys, so I''ll need to make the Blizzard Orca do it. It''s time to confront Orcinus Nova. Case 50: North Zircon Conquest – Conclusion. ***** A long, long time ago, there was a little fairy named Olwen. She was small, cute, and kind like any other fairy. With her limited ice magic, she wasn''t exactly suited for anything combat-related. So she befriended humans in search of a purpose for her life. She played with them, trained with them, lived with them, watched them die, then befriended the next generation, repeat. When she realized it, she was hailed as the greatest fairy to ever live. Her cute snowflakes that used to be children''s fleeting entertainment had turned into blistering cold snowstorms that could devour cities. Her title was now ''The Queen Fairy of Blizzard'' instead of ''Ice Fairy Olwen'', and people worshiped her instead of befriending her. Olwen didn''t know what to do. All she wanted was someone to play with, someone she could talk with normally, and somewhat she could relax around. She just wanted to be a little fairy. Although deep inside, Olwen herself had also realized¡ªshe had taken a step into godhood, which meant she couldn''t return to her previous life no matter what. ''With great power comes great responsibility.'' This was a quote Olwen had heard countless times when she interacted with humans. After contemplating for years, Olwen decided to step up. She began listening to the people''s requests and cultivating divine energy to further improve as a deity. Everything was going well, albeit she was a bit lonely¡ªuntil disaster struck. A war of never-before-seen magnitude broke out between humans and an unknown species invading the planet. Olwen, being the pillar of humanity, desperately fought back, but the scale of the battle was too large for a new sprout of a deity to handle. In the end, everything was destroyed. No matter how strong Olwen''s snowstorms were, and no matter the might of the humans'' weapons, they ultimately lost. As Olwen was dying, she stared at the grey sky blankly. ''What did I even fight for?'' A question suddenly popped up in her mind. She could have easily run away to another realm to take refuge, she could have hidden completely until the war was over, she could have... ''Right. Humans.'' Those funky creatures. She remembered the scene of an innocent little girl who picked her up from a snowy mountain. A scene of a grumpy old man who she used to bicker with. A scene of a young, aspiring adventurer who she used to travel with. A scene of a rather emotional golem who she used to play with. A scene of... From simply being Olwen''s temporary companies, she had unknowingly considered them her soulmates. Olwen laughed bitterly. She had never even considered the option of running away or hiding. She wanted to protect humans. But now was too late. Olwen deeply regretted not realizing her feelings toward humans sooner, and she regretted not training harder during those peaceful years. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. For the first time in her long life, a drop of tears escaped her eyes. Olwen perished. When fairies die, their bodies disappear but their essences remain. Olwen''s essence, containing her will and the legacy of her power was picked up by a human. The human inherited the will of Olwen and decided to hide the legacy of the fairy queen away from the world in the hope that someone more suitable for this power would use it better than them. Time passed. The former continent was now submerged in water, and the place where the legacy was concealed lay at the bottom of the vast ocean. It would remain unnoticed, doomed in obscurity¡ªif not for a curious orca to discover it. ***** THUD¡ª! ''''Wake the hell up, fat orca.'''' Chloe kicks the unconscious orca and cusses. ''''Isn''t this animal cruelty?'''' I ask. ''''We''re all your followers, so I won''t be able to deal damage to it anyway.'''' ''''...True.'''' So Chloe resumes her kicking session for a while before the orca finally shows signs of moving. ''''...?'''' It lifts its head slightly and lets out a small, confused... Sound. ''''You woke up.'''' I walk over to its head. ''''How''s your body?'''' ''''!!'''' The orca immediately shoots itself up into the air and begins to back away while casting attacking magic. The atmosphere suddenly feels colder. ''''Orcinus Nova. Sit.'''' ''''?!'''' Well, isn''t this the first time I have to use forced command? After getting it to the ground safely, I open my mouth again. ''''Speak. I know you can.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Speak.'''' In response to my command, it opens its jaw filled with sharp teeth and makes some weird noises, then¡ª You stupid human owl! How dare you command me like this...! A slightly high-pitched female voice sounds inside my head. So this one was a female. ''''You lost to me and became my subordinate. That''s all.'''' I reply. Dirty tricks! You stupid...! ''''Aren''t you the stupid one? You fell for my trap after all.'''' I''m way smarter than you! ''''Hm, did you know that the brain of an orca is only 2 percent of its entire body weight?'''' I raise my index finger. ''''So if we compare it by ratio, I have a bigger brain than you, thus making me the smarter one.'''' R-Really...? ''''No. I made all that up.'''' I shrug. Well, this one is not quite sharp, I suppose. You...! ''''Regardless of that.'''' I let out a slight sigh. ''''I will inform you of your work from now on.'''' I''m not doing i- ''''Keep quiet.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Firstly, I will give back your right to command your subordinates.'''' I begin. ''''You all will still be under me... Well, just imagine as me giving you the position of a commander in my rule.'''' There is actually no such feature integrated into [Monarch], but I think just establishing some general commands should be enough. Besides, I think Orcinus Nova is still linked with her subordinates through the blizzard skill in one form or another. ''''As for your responsibilities, you will still rule the North Zircon as you did until now. The only thing that I ask from you is to help me fight demons or anything like that in the future. Got it?'''' Nope. I''d rather die than succumb to you! The cheeky orca turns her head away, fuming. ''''Hah... I thought you wanted to live when you agreed to my request...'''' I mutter, pulling out the Blackstar. ''''Fine, killing you should give me a decent chunk of experience.'''' ...!! Immediately, the orca''s sparkling eyes tremble. W-Wait! I''ll do it, so don''t kill me...! That''s more like it. ''''Let''s get along from now on, Nova.'''' So with the newly added commander orca in tow, we exit the cave. Once outside, I ride on Nova to gather all the remaining bunch in my territory and North Zircon. Wait, I''m the owner of both now. Nevertheless, I give them some basic commands and then shoo them back to North Zircon, successfully completing this whole expedition. Coming back to the cave a bit after that, we decide to throw a small party celebrating the victory. It''s quite fun, really. ''''Chloe.'''' I call. ''''Hm?'''' ''''When will the next event begin?'''' ''''In like, a week or two, if I recall correctly.'''' ''''Hm. Who will we fight?'''' ''''We don''t. Well, at least you don''t. It''s a practical test.'''' ''''I see. I can probably relax, then.'''' ''''Err... Not so sure about that. It''s a duel thingy, and students can challenge supervisors like you, too.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''...Should I just quit my job...'''' ?-A 1: An aspiring heroine. chirp¡ª! chirp¡ª! The sky is clear. The birds are singing, and the green leaves of the tree I''m under sway in the gentle wind. Lying on the soft grass, I look at the sky blankly. ''''Today as well, huh...'''' It''s a view I am well familiar with. I slowly get up and look around the plain that I''m in. Vast landscape and beautiful scenery. An ordinary town and ordinary people. It''s my hometown. ''''Phew...'''' I let out a small sigh before walking toward the town. With each step, the unsettling feeling inside me grows stronger and stronger, even though I know exactly what will happen next. As I pass through the fences, the guards greet me normally. Inside, children are playing blissfully, while adults are having conversations about their ordinary lives. After a while of walking, my home is right in front of me. My heart is beating like it wants to jump out of my chest. A terrible headache hits me in strong waves like tsunamis. When I open this door, the nightmare will begin again. No, this entire world is my nightmare, I''m sure. But I have to continue. If I don''t, it will never end. Experience confirms it. Stop hesitating. Stop... I muster all my courage and grab the doorknob. clack¡ª! A normal scene greets me. My mom is doing the dishes in the kitchen, while my dad is sitting at a table nearby, reading his newspaper. They soon turn to me and smile briefly. ''''Claire, you''re back¡ª'''' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Before dad can finish his sentence, a deafening explosion coming from the side engulfs both of them. The house is completely blown off, revealing the tall sky, which has turned blood-red since God knows when, and a town drowned in fire. ''''...'''' I instinctively frown and divert my eyes. I don''t want to look at this nightmarish scene anymore... As if laughing at my attempt, my sight is quickly fixed forward, my eyes forced open. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ''''...'''' The city is in chaos. People are running for their lives while being chased by abnormally creepy creatures, buildings collapsing, fire rampaging, and heavy bolts of magic raining from the clear sky, causing even more explosions. I grit my teeth and glare at a single figure floating in the sky¡ªthe root of all this. From appearance alone, it looks like a peaceful priestess who is praying to god, but underneath that mask is a disgusting demon. I can feel it in my bones; that bastard... Is my nemesis. So I gather all of my magic into my hand, creating a spell of light, and aim at it. ''''Die.'''' I mutter. SWOOSH¡ª! Before I can launch my attack, a spear of blood finds its way piercing through my chest. The demon stares at me. My vision is getting blurry. As my body loses strength and collapses, I can faintly hear the hysteric laughter coming from above. ''''...!'''' My eyes shoot open. This time, I''m staring at the usual ceiling. The nightmare ended. Looking to the side, I see the sun is already up, pouring light into my room through the window. ''''It''s time to wake up.'''' My body sure is sweaty, jeez. So I get up and go straight to the bathroom. Do a quick shower, then brush my teeth. ''''Phew...'''' I let out a sigh after wiping my face clean. Looking at myself in the mirror, I once again steel my determination¡ªto prevent the tragedy happening in my dream. I didn''t even remember when it started, but at this point in time, I am convinced that the repeated nightmare is a prophecy of sorts. Something is telling me the future, and it''s not far away. Judging from the date on dad''s newspaper and my own clothes in the dream, I am pretty sure it will happen at the start of my sophomore year. A year. I have only a year. But it''s fine. It has to be fine. Aurora told me the other day¡ªif I don''t step up, everyone will die. I am the holder of the rare light element, people''s lives depend on me. ''''Good, let''s do this!'''' I slap my cheeks a few times before exiting the bathroom, buck naked. Today is Sunday, so there''s no class, but there are some club activities that I signed up for. So I get into my uniform and leave the dorm, heading straight to Sylph Hall. The combination of snow and sunlight creates a strangely beautiful harmony, I''d say. I wonder what Aurora and Nydia are doing today. It''s such good weather, they should go out and play. While thinking like that, I arrive at the building. Walking up the stairs, I find myself suddenly more motivated than usual. The reason is probably... clack¡ª! ''''Good morning, everyone.'''' I greet my fellow Media Club members after opening the door to room 503. ''''Good morning, Claire.'''' A female senior greets me back, while everyone else nods at me with a smile. ''''How is the progress, senior?'''' I ask. ''''Come in; we have compiled all the witnesses'' descriptions of her.'''' Stepping into the auxiliary room, I see a few people are already discussing her. On the wall is a blackboard. On the blackboard are numerous sticky notes filled with descriptions from eyewitnesses of a certain person¡ªthe heroine who single-handedly defeated a disastrous demon appearing during the joint practical class¡ªcode name ''Miss G''. Well, the code name thing is just what I made up, but people actually gave her the nickname ''Miss G''; the G is probably from her galaxy mask, if I have to guess. Either way, it''s the truth that she also owns the light element, just like me, and even crazier is that she can teleport. People are speculating that she is a hidden Master or Grandmaster, only now revealing herself because of the sudden spike in the appearance of demon-related cases. She is just like a heroine in the adventure tales that I''ve read. In fact, she is the entire reason for me to join the Media Club. I want to closely watch her steps so that I can become someone just like her¡ªa heroine. Looking at the portrait of Miss G on the board, a smile blooms on my face. I wonder... When will I get to meet you, my idol? Case 51: Changes at the academy and more duels. The ''club arc'' of the game [Astra Magical Academy] lasts somewhere around three weeks. We started the North Zircon Conquest around three or four days after the ''arc'' started, and it took us another three or four days to capture the region, so we had two more weeks to relax a bit and prepare for future events. Time passed quite peacefully with me occasionally ''playing'' with the fishes in North Zircon and coming to the library every now and then to find information on the remaining two regions. Other than that, normal stuff happened. In the blink of an eye, it is now the end of November and the start of a new arc in the storyline. ?Arc 3, Chapter 1, Practical Exam?. This is the first opportunity for the player to increase their performance score, which is the main factor determining their class placement. Normally in the game, the player can go up to A class after the first year if they play well. In this exam particularly, it''s a duel format. Each student will have an assigned opponent appropriate for their performance level, and their duels will be judged by the professors and some other people. Outside of that, students can challenge staff members, professors, and supervisors for some additional teachings as well. Now, Chloe told me all of these, but I honestly don''t care all that much. The only reason why it''s ''all that much'' instead of ''not at all'' is because this is a crucial test for Claire''s growth. From her duel, we can correctly evaluate her performance, in turn giving us a general idea of how to shape her in the future. A, this girl is inherently different from the player, who has a reset button and can be controlled mechanically. B, the original storyline is twisted right now, leading to referencing it down to the details being quite unreliable. From these factors, we can safely assume that Claire''s growth is worldly different from the game''s Claire. For one, her level is lower than in-game Claire right now, I wonder who stole her experience. Anyway, I need to stop thinking about it too much. There''s one thing I''ve noticed over the last few weeks though, it''s the dramatic increase in the number of imperial guards in the academy. People clad in jet-black armor wander the ground of the academy regularly, and their levels are nothing to be scoffed at. Along with that, basic security measures have also been paid more attention to by the academy staff. It''s a good change for sure, but it honestly doesn''t do much in terms of preventing demon-related incidents. The cult is well-hidden around the world, while demons are pretty much unstoppable due to their spontaneous nature. ''''Phew...'''' Still, it''s snowing quite hard here as well. I look at the sky full of tiny white dots blankly before turning away and heading to the Kier Arena, where the exam will take place. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I''m quite curious about the performances of A-class students as well, though I know Chloe will be exceeding the others. Just like any other facility, the Kier Arena is also absurdly large. Fortunately, my position is somewhere at the lowest observing seats. It''s together with the professors'' seats since they want to judge as closely as possible. Merely five minutes later, I arrive at the spot. ''''Hm...'''' The scale of this is clearly larger than the evaluation test. I''m seeing more personnel and imperial guards here, the latter causing students on-site to look quite stressed. Not my problem. Let''s wave at Claire though. Let''s see, my seat... ''''Excuse me.'''' I tap a guy''s shoulder. ''''Ah, sorry for obstructing.'''' He immediately apologizes and steps away. So I get to my seat and comfortably sit down. Now, they divide this test into four days, with one equal group for each day. They are also sorting the duels according to performance score, from lowest to highest, so we''ll see the weakest ones fight on the first day. And that first day was two days ago. I couldn''t be bothered to watch them, so I went out to play with Chloe instead. Anyway, the bottom of group three is where Claire belongs right now. My job as a supervisor starts when we get to group four, by the way. After waiting for a while, someone flops down the seat beside mine. ''''Hah... It''s cold.'''' Chloe is here. She puts a bag of potato chips into my lap casually. ''''Thanks, Chloe.'''' ''''No need to. You ran errands for me all the time, it''s only fair if I do it for you too.'''' ''''Mhm... Hm? Are they out of slight salts?'''' ''''Yep, unfortunately.'''' ''''Hm... I guess cheese is also fine.'''' [Ahem] ''''Oh, it''s starting.'''' A rather husky female voice sounds. ''''...Scarlett.'''' Let''s put the potato chip bag away from this hungry blockhead... ''''Not even ''My Lady''?'''' Scarlett shrugs and sits on my right. Ignoring that, I begin to eat my potato chips while the professors are settling things down. [Err... The first duel for today is between Nathaniel Johnson and Juliet Rose. Please step on stage.] Two very nervous students step up. Their levels... 22 and 23. Not too impressive, I suppose. So the three of us just leisurely chat while the duels are going on. Chloe and Scarlett are both daughters of Duke houses, so they have a lot in common... Or not. Scarlett just likes to fight, and only fight. The reality is that the conversations are quite awkward. Only topics about me flow quite well for some reason. Me? I''m busy eating. I''m also watching the duels, I suppose, but they''re quite unimpressive. Just two students waving practice weapons or magic at each other... Eventually, it seems our protagonist''s turn has come. [Next, Claire and Matthew Julius.] Claire and a male student step onto the stage. ''''Let''s focus.'''' Chloe says. ''''Is there anything special about her other than light element?'''' Scarlett asks innocently. ''''Quiet.'''' I put my index finger on her lips. '''''''' ... '''''''' [The match starts... Now!] Claire immediately pulls out her practice sword and shoots herself at the opponent. Simultaneously, they both begin to burn their mana¡ªthe opponent into some water spells, while Claire into her sword. The two clash. ''''Hm... Speed, precision, techniques. All are pretty good.'''' Chloe ponders. ''''But why is she using dual-element infusion...?'''' ''''Mhm. Her MP reserve is not particularly large.'''' I reply. ''''She got this though.'''' Scarlett chimes in. ''''Obviously.'''' Chloe shrugs. As the duel goes on, it''s quite obvious that Claire has the advantage in this matchup. With wind magic to support her AGI stat, she rapidly presses her opponent with quick and precise strikes. However, her MP is decreasing quite fast. She needs to finish this soon. ''''Oh.'''' It seems Claire is also aware of it. With a final burst of magic, her sword turns into a giant claymore of green-white energy, and Claire herself quickly corners the opponent with it. Claire points her sword at the guy''s neck. ''''I lost!'''' He raises both hands and shouts. I can already hear some judges muttering ''Impressive'' among the claps, and they''re right. She has the potential for sure. ''''By the way, pretty maid.'''' Suddenly, Scarlett speaks up. ''''...Mhm?'''' ''''I''m dueling you later.'''' Why...?! Case 52: Disciplining the red-haired battle maniac. [Err... The duel between supervisor Aurora and class 1-B Scarlett Heisenberg will now officially begin.] The old professor''s voice sounds from the speaker. ''''We''re at it again, huh?'''' Scarlett stretches out with a grin. ''''Well, you started all of them.'''' I reply. After all the duels for group three ended, this idiot went straight to ''I challenge you to a duel!'', so here we are. ''''This is what, the sixth time?'''' Scarlett grabs her practice spear. ''''Yes. And you never won even once.'''' I pull out my sword with a sigh. ''''Probably not roast me that much?'''' ''''You never learn anyway.'''' ''''I do learn, mind you.'''' ''''I don''t see it in your face.'''' ''''See what?'''' ''''Learning.'''' ''''...You do know everyone can hear us, right?'''' ''''Oh.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Well. Chloe is laughing, so probably nothing serious will happen from this. Why are there so many people watching though...? ''''Phew...'''' Regardless, this girl will probably continue to pester me no matter what, so the best thing I can do here is to end this fast. To be completely honest though, I don''t exactly hate her approach. This way, I can have a decent opponent to exercise once in a while. She does stalk me, but she never crosses the line. Just a cute hot-headed young girl, I suppose. Not that I''m much older. ''''Start?'''' Scarlett readies her spear with the same grin. ''''Mhm.'''' I respond with a nod. With that, Scarlett immediately enters her battle mode. Just like her aunt, Scarlett''s eyes do get a bit brighter when they fight seriously. I wonder if this runs in their blood. Rapidly approaching me with a dimly glowing spear, Scarlett seems cautious. Through many defeats, she seems to have learned that reckless plays won''t work against me. Pretty good, I see. The practice sword that I''m holding bursts out an icy cold aura as I keep my eyes on the opponent. After circling me for a while, Scarlett decides to go in anyway, seeing that I''m not moving. A triple thrust is thrown straight at my head. KENG¡ª! I quickly dodge all of them and decisively slash my sword down, forcing Scarlett to block it with the shaft of her spear. ''''Ugh... How the hell are you still stronger than me?!'''' ''''It''s your imagination.'''' The icy aura of my sword clashes with the fire aura of her spear. Gradually, I can see myself getting an advantage in both raw strength and magic infuse, evident by how much Scarlett is struggling. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I have to give it to her though, this is the maximum power I can push out from this body. If she were to face this body back when the joint practical class hadn''t started, the result would''ve been unclear. She has grown fast. But this match is far from over. She hasn''t used her trump card yet. Just as I''m thinking about that, Scarlett swiftly maneuvers herself out of my sword''s reach before ramping up her magic. Let''s see... Her [Prediction] has a five-second cooldown. Probably best not to delay my attacks too much. So just like Claire did with her opponent, I crank up the speed of my movements and go for the quick win. KENG¡ª! Ice and fire collide again. This time, however, Scarlett is actually dodging and parrying my strikes quite well, even managing to make some counterstrikes by utilizing her signature skill. ''''Hup!'''' ''''Tch.'''' That almost hit me for real. This is pretty annoying. ''''Ahah! What''s wrong now!?'''' Scarlett laughs wildly while dishing out attack after attack. ''''...Stop being so cheeky.'''' I''ve thought about it before¡ªI should be able to get rid of her if I just lose. But now I know. My pride won''t allow it. No more playing. [Acceleration]. With a final push, the practice sword that I''m holding turns into a giant claymore. ''''That''s so big...?!'''' Let''s see how you dodge this, young girl.
''''Ouch... Damn you.'''' Walking back to our dorm with Scarlett and Chloe, the former casually curses while hugging her side. ''''Didn''t they heal you already?'''' I reply. ''''Just thinking about it makes it hurt again.'''' ''''See? This is why I told you to go to the doctor before. Your brain has a problem.'''' ''''...You know, I''m not sure if I''ll tolerate somebody other than you roasting me constantly like this.'''' ''''Because I''m stronger than you?'''' ''''That. And you''re pretty.'''' The three of us stop at the same time. I immediately grab Chloe''s hand to prevent her from doing something stupid like murdering this young innocent girl. ''''I see. Thank you.'''' I tell Scarlett. ''''First time heard that.'''' Scarlett looks genuinely surprised. We continue walking again. Well, at least we confirmed Claire''s strength today.
''''Hey, give me some~'''' ''''No. Please buy it on your own.'''' I''m not giving you slight salts. Give up. ''''Pwease~?'''' ''''Nope.'''' I grab a piece of the chips and bite half of it off. Mhm... Good flavor needs to be enjoyed slowly. ''''Boo~!'''' The twin-tailed pink-haired girl beside me pouts. She looks at me intently for a moment before¡ª nom¡ª! ''''Ah?'''' Who told you to eat it from my hand?! Once again, I grab Chloe''s hand on the other side to prevent her from murdering the saintess. The culprit herself squints her eyes at Chloe while chuckling, covering her mouth. ''''Nyahahah~ This is pretty good~'''' ''''Hah...'''' Today is finally group four''s turn. The duels today are mostly between the top students of class B and all of class A. Skipping the irrelevant people, Scarlett is going to duel class A top five, Aaron Apollo. Then, the transfer student and the crown princess will fight each other, followed by the final duel of the test between the two people sitting beside me. I was asked to supervise the previous half of this session, which went pretty smoothly, so now I''m just here to watch the rest. [Err... Student Scarlett Heisenberg and Aaron Apollo, please step up.] Following the old professor''s call, the whole arena quiets down. There are lots of people today, including upperclassmen. It seems they''re curious about the top performers of this year. [The duel will start... Now!] Hm... Scarlett is doing better than expected. Chloe did say that my stalker was able to rise to class A fairly early in the game, so this is not surprising, I suppose. Eventually, the match still ends in Aaron''s victory, although it is close. His swordsmanship skills are something to admire for sure. Can I somehow steal it? [Student Rokkaku Ryuji and Sierra Alaina Astra, please step up.] This match is between a martial artist and a mage, should be interesting to watch. ''''Woah, that''s some serious spells.'''' Luxia exclaims and throws a piece of potato chips into her mouth. Wait, when did you get my chips?! Okay, well. Nevertheless, the crown princess is a formidable mage. The might of her earth magic in particular is impressive, able to defend against a fierce martial artist like Ryuji. Although her fire magic can''t be compared to Chloe''s, it is decent enough. The match ends in her victory. Ryuji couldn''t break through the thick defense after all. ''''Alright... Wish me luck.'''' Chloe stands up and hovers her fist before me. ''''Good luck.'''' I bump my fist against hers. ''''Hey~ Don''t leave me out?'''' Suddenly, the saintess grabs my wrist and bumps her fist against mine, and then Chloe''s as well. My thoughts drift away as I watch the two going up the stage. I know Chloe is going to win, that''s for sure. Not only are her stats and skills better in the first place, but she also received some slight stat bonuses for becoming my follower recently. With the successful conquest of North Zircon two weeks ago, my army has been growing fast. I never thought I would be doing this in another world, but I''m happy as it is. I even got a new home as well. A very, very spacious home... Special case: Valentine’s Day with a friend. A snowy night. As I walk back from the convenience store where I work as a part-timer, I pull out my phone and turn the screen on. 8:23 P.M. It is quite late. Although her parents have told me not to work myself to death, I just can''t be a burden to them, especially now that I have moved into their house. Passing by loving couples and weary salarymen, I soon arrive at a brightly lit house among many others. Opening the door, I take off my shoes and step inside. Right then, a voice echoes from the kitchen. ''''Oh, you''re finally back, Aurora.'''' A middle-aged lady peeks out and looks at me with a smile. ''''Dinner is almost ready.'''' She continues softly. ''''Wash your hands and come here.'''' ''''Thanks, aunt.'''' I reply. Further into the hallway and to the right, I see a middle-aged gentleman watching television intently. ''''Uncle, I''m back.'''' I speak up. ''''Hm.'''' He simply nods at me approvingly before turning back to the TV again. Climbing to the second floor, I take out a key and unlock the door to my room. A cozy interior greets me. After changing my clothes and freshening myself up, I exit the room and walk to the opposite one. The door is already opened, albeit slightly, so a light push is enough to get me through. Immediately, a distinct scent hits my nose, making my eyebrows crinkle. ''''...You are drinking again.'''' On the table, before the computer screens, is a nearly wasted girl, one that I''m most familiar with. She has long and straight black hair with hints of deep blue sprinkled on it and a rather rare pair of violet eyes. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''Ah...! Aurora~'''' Chloe turns right to me and extends her arms forward, dragging the chair together with her body toward me. When she is about to hug my torso, I push her head away, rendering her attempt unsuccessful. ''''Aurora...'''' ''''What were you doing? Why are you drinking?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Chloe points to one of the two screens, where a big golden text saying ''GAME CLEAR'' is displayed. ''''I just 100% completed that game.'''' Chloe proudly proclaims, making a ''V'' sign with her hand. ''''The last achievement was so hard to get... So I decided to celebrate with some alcohol!'''' ''''...'''' Now that I can see a bit better, there is a whole empty bottle near the computer case. No wonder she is this drunk. Chloe then slides back to the computer and clicks a few buttons. A new scene pops up. In it, a girl with shoulder-length pale blonde hair can be seen raising her sword drenched in purple blood. The most distinctive feature of this image should be her brightly sparking green eyes. ''''Now then, which girl should I marry~'''' As Chloe happily sways left and right, I walk behind her and pull out a wrapped package from my pocket. When I put it on the table, Chloe instantly grabs it and turns to me, puffing out her nose in excitement. ''''Chocolate?! Is it chocolate?!'''' She asks repeatedly. ''''Yes.'''' I reply. ''''Yay!'''' Chloe jumps up and dances around. ''''It''s a love chocolate from Aurora!'''' ''''It is a friendship chocolate.'''' ''''Tch! When will it become a love chocolate, huh?!'''' Chloe clutches the collars of my shirt and pouts. ''''Well, thanks anyway...'''' ''''...'''' Sorry. My heart is not certain yet. Chloe then puts my chocolate on the table again and opens the drawer nearby. She takes out a heart-shaped package and shoves it onto my chest. ''''Take it!'''' ''''Yes, yes. Thank you.'''' ''''Grr... It''s my heartfelt love, and yet you don''t seem moved at all!'''' ''''I am moved.'''' ...It''s a bit heavy when I can''t reciprocate her, though. ''''Take this!'''' ''''?!'''' Perhaps in a surge of recklessness, likely fueled by the alcohol, Chloe suddenly jumps on me, making both of us fall onto the bed right behind me. Now, the girl is lying on top of me, face to face, and the chocolate is being sandwiched between us. Ugh... The alcohol smell... Chloe slowly rises, supporting her torso with her arms on either side of my head. In the dark room, only light from the computer screens can shine through Chloe''s cascading long hair, faintly illuminating her face. Her violet eyes, full of intent, are fixed on me. ''''Hah... You know.'''' Chloe whispers. ''''I saw you with another woman yesterday.'''' ''''That was my teacher.'''' ''''And the day before that.'''' ''''My co-worker.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...Idiot.'''' ''''Okay.'''' Chloe once again pouts. Then, for no apparent reason, she bows down and drills her forehead against mine. ''''Stop, that hurts...'''' When I attempt to push her head upward, she suddenly slips out and¡ª '''''''' !!! '''''''' Her face unexpectedly falls onto mine, in turn, causing our lips to overlap each other. An incredibly soft and hot sensation spreads across my face. As I stare, my eyes widen at Chloe, and she also stares right back at me. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' When are you going to get up?? Only when I nudge her constantly for a while does Chloe finally get out of the way. She sits up and hugs her cheeks, making indescribable noises. ''''...'''' My first kiss... It didn''t feel bad. Just... Why did it have to be alcohol... Case 53: The Backrooms and its creatures. Turning the time back to four days ago. November 23th, 1834. As the timer for the next horror creature approached zero, I was in Skely''s cave together with my regular members, plus Chloe and Nova. ''''So, what are you going to summon this time?'''' Ariel said, floating around with Nova. The sight of a ghost and an orca swimming in the air was... Bizarre, to say the least. ''''I''m still going for Leviathan or Godzilla, and probably Cloverfield as well.'''' ''''Are they really that strong...?'''' ''''Strong enough to blow a country away in one go.'''' ''''...Wow.'''' ''''But it''s not going to happen, isn''t it?'''' Chloe chimed in. ''''I doubt whoever threw us here would allow such broken summons.'''' ''''Mhm. So we need a suitable choice.'''' ''''In the first place, isn''t your skill''s description too vague? ''Summon horror the way you like'' or whatever. What exactly counts as horror? Grotesqueness? Scariness?'''' ''''I have no idea.'''' I shrugged. ''''Hm... Let''s start with identifying what we need right now. Any idea?'''' ''''I do think we are in need of a base.'''' Skely raised his hand. ''''Agreed. This cave is too cramped already.'''' Well, we were in the boss''s room instead of Skely''s room because of Nova''s size, so I guess that''s true. ''''So what, are you going to summon the Backrooms? Would that even work?'''' Chloe raised an eyebrow. '''''''' The Backrooms? '''''''' ''''Ah, it''s one of the rarer ones that I know. Rather popular to the general culture back on Earth.'''' Chloe pulled out a pair of glasses. ''''It''s a concept about a series of empty rooms spanning millions of kilometers. You can enter it by ''clipping out of reality.'''''' ''''Hoh... If it''s in another dimension, then won''t it be exceptionally safe as a base of operation?'''' Skely marveled. ''''I want it!'''' Ariel raised her hand. ''''I want to move to a bigger house!'''' Hm... The Backrooms, you said... It was true that the space we had wasn''t going to cut it anymore, especially with our rapidly growing rate. I personally wanted something more... Aggressive, but in fan media, there were other creatures in the Backrooms as well, so that could be something to consider. ''''Sure, we''ll try the Backrooms. I doubt it would work, though.'''' ''''Why?'''' Chloe tilted her head. ''''Hm... I''m not too sure. It just seems too outrageous.'''' With that decided, we patiently waited until it was midnight, which was when the timer reached zero. At that moment, my heart was rather calm. I was so sure this wouldn''t work, and I kept thinking about what else to summon, but when I called the Backrooms in my mind¡ª '''''''' !!! '''''''' The space itself is distorted. Unlike with Smiley or Mister Slen, when the atmosphere came to the ''spaghettification'' stage, videogame glitches-like effects began to appear all over the place. Those quickly multiplied and multiplied until everything was covered in them. Pitch-black. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Everything went silent before¡ª PZZZT¡ª! The scene suddenly changed, accompanied by a loud static sound. Light entered my eyes. '''''''' ... '''''''' Against the yellow background filled with continuous buzzing and light flickering noises, a few panels appeared. [Entity: The Backrooms successfully summoned] [Alternative dimension detected] [Automatically assimilate dimension: The Backrooms] ''''...!'''' In the blink of an eye, a mountain of information regarding The Backrooms flooded into my head. How to move in and out of it, how large it was, and what resided there. Opening the [Monarch] tab, I saw a new category appeared. ---------------------------------------------------------- Territories: West Zircon, North Zircon. Alternative Dimension: The Backrooms. Followers: 81. Allies: 14. Progression: 10%. ---------------------------------------------------------- Interesting... So, it counted as a territory of sorts. ''''Um... I didn''t think it would actually work.'''' Chloe spoke up first while others were poking around. ''''I''m happy with it.'''' I replied. Especially now that I knew what I could do with it. Not only would this be an excellent base, but I could trap lots of things inside here as well. This... Is similar to my blizzard aura. ''''Is that so?'''' Nova seemed quite impressed, ''''Woohoo¡ª Ack!'''' Ariel tried to fly into the wall, but it just denied her entirely. Another interesting part. I never thought I would be summoning The Backrooms in another world... After that, I explored the space with my crew and successfully traversed a tiny portion of it. From what I can feel, this was not the full-sized version of The Backrooms, but still vast enough to put a common country to shame. Because the scenery was always the same, it got boring quite quickly, though. But right then, we met the creatures of The Backrooms. ''''Woah...!'''' There were all kinds of grotesque ones that I loved. From a moving statue, a giant spider-like creature, to weirdly humanoid and creepy creatures. They were all there, all were my friends! Hah... BOOM¡ª!! Suddenly, a noise from the arena awakens me of my flashback. ...Ahem. I might have gotten too excited there. Now, back to the present. The duel between Chloe and Luxia has come to a conclusion. Chloe''s explosive fire magic, combined with her refined swordplay, was able to offset Luxia''s wind magic, resulting in the situation now with the blonde cornering the other. Luxia fights back fiercely but ultimately isn''t able to make a comeback. ''''Hah... I forfeit.'''' Luxia says with a pout, while Chloe immediately turns to me and waves her hand, making virtually everybody else look at me as well. Ignoring that, I wave back lightly. She almost fainted when she saw the ones in The Backrooms, and yet this is also her... Humans are weird creatures.
''''Phew...'''' Chloe and I sit on the sofa after we each take a bath. Here under Lady Amelia''s wings, even maids can have a hot bath!¡ªis what I would put as an advertisement for Chloe. Though technically, I''m not her maid anymore; this is my main body, after all. Peln is still right there. ''''So. What''s next?'''' I ask. ''''Cult. It''s those damn cultists again.'''' Chloe replies. ''''Academy again?'''' ''''Nope. In the capital. And that also means... You can move more freely.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''I''m debating whether to let Claire join us... Probably yes. She needs experience. Not that experience, experience.'''' ''''I''m fine with that. Just make sure Luxia won''t interrupt us.'''' ''''That... I can''t guarantee.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Well, I''m going back now.'''' I stand up and stretch out a bit. ''''Still have a lot to explore.'''' There are lots of interesting things inside it. I only know a bit of everything vaguely, not the details, so this is like an adventure for me. ''''Sure. See you later.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''Please have a pleasant trip, master.'''' ''''Rest well, Peln.'''' [Teleportation]. My vision changes abruptly, and I now stand in Skely''s room. Now, here is what I found out about how to use The Backrooms after a few days. Firstly, only the main body of mine can have control over any of its available features. One such feature is creating an entrance. I can link the entrance to the real world outside, allowing my followers to enter. Just one for now, though. It comes in the shape of a simple door, which I installed behind one of the bookshelves inside Skely''s room. I can make the door invisible as well. Secondly, I can only teleport myself together with something or someone else directly into The Backrooms once a day. I''m not surprised because otherwise, this would be an infinite teleportation glitch or something. Thirdly, regular teleportation skills don''t work inside it. Mister Slen''s skill somehow works. This could be a useful detail. And finally, just like my regular territories, I can somewhat sense the positions of things inside it, so no one would be lost. Well, enough of that. Let''s go meet my babies! Case 54: The mass kidnapping case in the capital. clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! In a dark alleyway of the capital, the gentle sounds of my boots slamming into the ground ring. In reality, it should be completely quiet for I am activating my [Stealth]. I just have better hearing than normal people. Nevertheless, this alleyway is eerily quiet. It''s worldly different from the bustling front of the capital. Well, dark and quiet places are my favorite anyway. So I keep walking for a bit more until a relatively small house appears in front of me. Through the windows, I can see the light coming from inside out, indicating that there are people inside. This should be the location Chloe told me. I get closer to the slightly opened front door and peek into the house. There are three men and one woman sitting on the couches¡ªone man is reading a newspaper, while the other two seem to be flirting with the woman. All of them have a red moon tattoo on their necks. Hah... I don''t want to watch this, but job is job. So I divert my eyes upward to the ceiling, where thick ceiling joists can be seen. Fortunately, this one doesn''t have a flat roof. [Blink]. Now sitting on one of the joists, I can have a good view of what the people here are doing, though I don''t really want to see or hear. Really. My job here is to watch over Chloe and Claire, who will soon arrive to defeat these cultists according to the progression of the story. This is basically the content of ?Arc 3, Chapter 2, The mass kidnapping case in the capital?: Cultists kidnap innocent people, cultists try to summon a demon using those people, and Claire stops the cultists. Now, because these people''s levels are in the middle range of the 20s, having them as ''food'' for Claire would be much better than if I or Chloe eat it. And before you ask, they will be killed anyway if we hand them to authorities, so there is no reason to reject the free experience. Hm... This conversation they''re having is quite useless. Let''s find something else. The newspaper... Nothing special. Couches, tables, a closet... Oh. By the fireplace, I notice a clock above it. 8:43 P.M. They will arrive in twenty minutes... Okay, Chloe didn''t tell me specifically to rescue the kidnapped people, but she did reveal where they were kept in the game, so let''s do it just in case. I fly down slowly and carefully while maintaining my [Stealth], getting closer and closer to one of the doors in the house. Right when the cultists are laughing at the lame joke rather loudly and not paying attention, I swiftly open the door and go inside. A dark but not-so-dark for me pathway is here. Descending the stairs, I can gradually sense some presence below. At the end of the stairs is a relatively large room with tied people placed in the middle of it¡ªsome awake, some unconscious. Two guys who appear to be guards are chatting in the corner. Levels 22 and 23. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. What I need to do is clear. I walk up to the guards and raise my fist. ''''So like, I ate a bunch of cash out of that match¡ª'''' THUD¡ª! THUD¡ª! After giving each of them a hearty punch to their abdomens, I release my ice magic to freeze both of them entirely, ensuring they won''t be able to make any noise or escape. These two are for Claire. Turning to the side, I see the conscious people are asking for help desperately, even though they''re all gagged up. Let''s see... The number is five, mostly normal folks... Hm? ''''...'''' Why are you here, Maria Oriana...? ''''Mhmp...! Mhmp...!'''' ''''Mhmp...!'''' Fine. I''ll rescue you now. But let''s destroy those monitoring bracelets first. I get closer to the people, gather them in one place, and then use a strawberry-like item to break their bracelets at the same time. One, I also don''t know why it has this design, two, this device can store charges, and each charge can break one bracelet. One of them cost me 25 MP at the hidden shop. It was expensive. Nevertheless, I touch all of them with my feet and hands before activating [Teleportation]. The destination is near the entrance of the alleyway. Once outside, I let the surprised people squirm around for a bit, waiting for 30 seconds to pass. Then, I cut off their binds and gags. ''''Puh¡ª Please wait, benefactor¡ª'''' Ignoring Maria Oriana''s cry, I promptly teleport back to the joist that I was sitting on just a few minutes earlier. Chloe will probably find them sooner or later, seeing that only one or two of them can move properly. For your information, I am now wearing a full robe with the Galaxy mask, so no one would be able to identify me. ''''Did you feel something?'''' Suddenly, the woman says, looking around intently. ''''No?'''' Now all four of them are doing it. [Stealth] is still on. I hope they don''t see me, or else I will have to freeze them like the other two, which is not desirable because we need Claire to have some real fighting experience. To my delight, they eventually give up. After waiting around a bit more, the clock hits nine. Through my enhanced ears, I can hear rapid footsteps coming in from the distance. ''''Hm? Did you feel something?'''' ''''Again? What''s wrong with you today?'''' ''''No, this time for real¡ª'''' By the time they realize something is wrong, it''s already too late. BOOM¡ª!! A huge explosion blows the whole front of the house apart. ''''They''re here! Eliminate them!'''' A familiar blonde beauty shouts. '''''''' Yes! '''''''' Soldiers clad in silver armor rush in, and I can see Claire among them. Taken by complete surprise, the four cultists hurriedly grab their weapons nearby and take a fighting stance. Amidst the chaos, the woman pulls something out of the drawer. ''''Stop!'''' She shouts. ''''If you get closer, I will kill the hostages!'''' She holds a button up in the air. Immense tension immediately descends upon the room¡ªor at least the woman thinks so, probably. ''''Continue pressing them!'''' Chloe shouts. So they found the hostages I left outside. Just like that, the soldiers ignore the woman and begin to attack them. Needless to say, the cultists are no opponents to the well-trained soldiers of the Luminous Duchy. This mission was designed for the game''s Claire to clear alone after all, it can''t be that hard. Oh, they''re turning into demons. Eh... This is quite ugly. Like, halfway toward real grotesque, but still have that ''normal'' vein inside... I don''t even know how to explain it. One thing for certain is they are still losing to the soldiers. Eventually, Chloe''s side safely defeats the cultists and gathers them in one place. ''''Claire. It''s time.'''' Chloe pushes the girl with pale blonde hair forward. ''''Remember, they are not humans anymore.'''' ''''Y-Yes... Phew...'''' Claire clenched her hands holding the longsword, eyes closed. Soon, she lifts her eyelids, revealing a pair of eyes filled with determination. She raises her sword high, infuses it with light magic, and then¡ª SHIIING¡ª! BOOM¡ª!! The blow promptly takes out all of the cultists, together with half of the already tattered house as well. Claire furrows her eyebrows, hands and legs shaking. Chloe goes over to support her. ''''Well done, Claire.'''' ''''T-Thank you, Lady Amelia.'''' Hm. This was a relatively easy episode¡ª '''''''' !!! '''''''' From nowhere, a spike of lava suddenly rises from the ground, aiming straight at Claire. KENG¡ª! As I blink in front of Claire and block the hit, Chloe hurriedly constructs a barrier together with the soldiers. The lump of lava then quickly retreats before forming a humanoid shape. ''''No way...'''' Chloe says. ''''Emma the Molten!'''' Sorry, who? Case 55: Emma the Molten. ''''Miss G!'''' Oh god, please don''t call me by that... While I''m cringing at Claire''s call, the lump of lava has now turned into a proper humanoid shape: pinkish skin, black scleras, and a pair of solid horns. Together with a creepily large smile, it seems this woman is in the final stage of demonization. [Inspect denied] Okay, well. My [Inspect] is indeed only level 3. So I exchange the [Acceleration] skill from Smiley to the level 8 [Inspect] from Nova, and only then, I''m able to view the demoness''s status screen. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Emma Race: Half-demon Title: The Molten Level: 43 HP: 102/102 MP: 127/130 STR: 5.0 INT: 5.6 AGI: 5.4 STA: 5.1 Skill: [Fire Magic Lv.8], [Liquefaction Lv.7], [Accuracy Lv.6], [Inspect Lv.5], [Water Magic Lv.5] [Auto Regeneration Lv.5], [Inspect Evasion Lv.5] [Fire Resistance Lv.5], [Pain Tolerance Lv.4], [Language Lv.4]. State: Excited. -------------------------------------------------------------------- A fire-water combo? That''s pretty odd. And I''ve never seen [Liquefaction] before. [Accuracy] is the same one Skely bought a while ago, which increases the, well, accuracy of projectiles. Nevertheless, I have memorized her skillset. Switch back to [Acceleration]. ''''What''s this? Rats turned out to be delicious steaks?'''' The woman speaks up; her voice has a distinct screechy effect to it, making it uncomfortable to hear, especially for me. Holding the Blackstar, which has now turned golden-white, I shot myself at the demoness. From the bottom right, I drag the blade to the top left, attempting a wide diagonal slash. ''''!!'''' To my surprise, the demoness''s body voluntarily splits into two halves, and my blade cuts air instead. I see, so this is how [Liquefaction] works. ''''Hahah! To think that I can catch two light rats at the same time!'''' A scorching hot aura bursts out of Emma''s body. In the blink of an eye, it has enveloped the whole building. From the floor, thick vapors begin to fill the room rapidly, obstructing our sight. WHOOSH¡ª! Immediately after that, lightning-fast spikes of molten lava stabs toward us. Fortunately, if I focus enough, I can hear when and where they''re coming from, so blocking is not impossible. The problem is the others. It seems they''re creating a joint barrier, but that is hardly a stable solution to this. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ''''Hah...'''' So I quickly swap out Ariel''s [Language] for her [Wind Magic]. This one is quite low-level, but it will do for now. Right when I acquire the skill, a source of cool and light energy flows into my body. I wield that energy to make a swirling ball of wind and slap it onto the floor. PUFF¡ª! With a loud puff, the vapors are all blown out. ''''Three elements?!'''' I can see the molten demoness caught in surprise. The others, aside from Chloe, are similar. Seizing the chance, I blink to behind Emma and grab her body, not forgetting to infuse ice into my hand to prevent myself from being burned as well. The scene abruptly changes, and we''re now in an endlessly snowing forest. Let''s see how your lava fairs against this, Emma. ''''Nova.'''' I call softly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! ''''What?!'''' In the sky, under the moon, a majestic orca slowly reveals itself. The snow blows even harder, causing Emma''s molten aura to shrink rapidly. As I jump back considerably, a dome-like net cast by Nova surrounds the demoness, trapping her inside squarely. The orca is pretty smart in this department, I see. It would be much more beneficial for me to kill Emma rather than her. Change the title to [Queen of North Zircon]. Now that I have the bonus INT stat, let''s test out my pure magic skill after a while. So I stab the Blackstar to the ground firmly and begin to chant.

''''At this moment, I call you¡ªthe primordial ice,'''' ''''Harness the power of dead stars, aided by a frozen heart,'''' An enormous amount of mana bursts out and swirls around me intensely, akin to a tornado. As I continue the incarnation, the energy gradually transforms into a brilliant golden-white color before condensing to a single spot in front of me.

''''At this moment, I call you¡ªthe bane of all evils,'''' ''''Blazing lights illuminate my ways, flaming justice fills my heart,'''' It soon compresses into a small golden-white ball, floating lazily in the air. Ignoring Emma''s desperate shouts and her attempts to get out, I raise my hand.

''''Let it explode,'''' ''''Lustrous Glacial¡ªBurst. '''' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! With a single flick, the ball explodes, sounding a deafening noise, and an unholy amount of golden-white ice rapidly surges forward like a giant beast, swallowing the entire dome-like net together with a large patch of land behind it. What is left now is a completely cooled and frozen patch of lava, unmoving. As I cancel my magic, the lump of lava quickly turns into grey dust and is blown off by the wind. [You have defeated a Lv.43 half-demon - Emma] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.42 has become Lv.43] [1 skill point acquired] I pull out the Blackstar and throw it into the inventory before flying up. ''''Good job, Nova.'''' H-Hmph, it''s not like I did it because I want to or anything, alright? ...Is this the legendary ''tsundere'' that Chloe told me?
''''Hah... The script is dead!'''' The blonde beauty says with a pained expression. ''''Well, for one, I am here, and you are not the real Amelia either, so of course, the script is dead.'''' I reply, eating away her cookies. ''''That woman was supposed to appear later, but... Well, I guess it''s good that we took care of her.'''' ''''Exactly.'''' Claire has gained two levels as well, which is a big win for us. Though... ''''Ugh...'''' On the front page of today''s newspaper, I am there. [''Miss G'' has once again appeared, this time in the capital aiding the Luminous Duchy in eliminating cultists!]¡ªit says. Aside from the cringey nickname, they actually praise me quite a lot. ''''You know, Claire and that Maria Oriana spoke to the press about you, and I thought they were talking about the savior of the universe, not Miss G.'''' Chloe chimes in. ''''You got some serious fangirls, Aurora.'''' ''''Mhm, well...'''' ''''Claire got some fame out of this as well. Too bad I took her from the sponsors already.'''' ''''...That smug expression doesn''t fit Amelia''s face at all.'''' ''''Oh, okay.'''' In any case, this episode does make us really pay attention to the deviation from the original plot. We have to be more careful in the future. ''''Now that I think about it, did Luxia do anything during all of this?'''' I ask. ''''Huh? Um... I didn''t pay attention?'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' I properly wore the ring that day, so it''ll be fine, maybe...
Moving into December, the blistering cold continues. The academy is covered by a layer of snow, giving it a bit of a dreamy look, especially under the nightlights from the city. Here I am, sitting on a bench alone, contemplating. The timer for my [Horror Lord] skill is almost up, and I still have not decided on what to summon. ''''...'''' So I spend a while more sitting in the snow. Nothing particularly comes to my mind yet... There are simply too many to consider, even with the ''brokenness'' constraint. Now that I think about it, do we have a SCP yet? Both Smiley and Mister Slen are from creepypastas, and the Backrooms is not a SCP either. ''''...Good.'''' Let''s summon it. A proper SCP. ''''Aurora.'''' Suddenly, someone calls me from the side. It''s Nydia with a worried face. ''''What are you doing here...?! Go inside, it''s so cold...'''' Nydia nags as she wipes away the layer of snow on my head and shoulders. ''''...Okay.'''' Holding Nydia''s warm hand, we head back to the dorm. â– -â–  1: Nâ– â– e■■’s resolve. clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! In a dark, closed room, aggressive clicks of a mechanical keyboard can be heard. Sitting in front of the triple monitor setup is a gloomy-looking young woman who seems to be fully absorbed in the code lines on the screen. She loves mechanical keyboards, especially when gaming. They give satisfying clicks; the keys have a nice long travel distance, not to mention their customizability. They are just phenomenal products if one buys the right ones, even when coding like this. ''''Phew...'''' She lets out a deep sigh, turning her head to look at the ceiling blankly. It has been too long since she gamed. ''''Should I just...'''' She shakes her head. Now is not the time for that kind of thing. Browsing the web while her code is running, the woman stumbles upon numerous recruitment ads from the military. Looking at them, she falls into deep thoughts. ''''Master, you should take a break.'''' Suddenly, a female voice sounds behind her, together with a cup of water being placed on the table. Turning around, she sees her maid standing there with a gloomy face¡ªnot as gloomy as herself, but to be fair, ''native'' gloominess will always win. ''''..It''s fine. Just, prepare for me something to eat.'''' The maid ponders a bit before replying. ''''Understood.'''' As the maid leaves the room, the woman turns her gaze back to the monitors. It''s time to continue her job. So she keeps typing like that for another hour or so before she notices someone else''s presence in the room. More accurately, this person purposely let her know their presence. ''''Still on work?'''' From nowhere, a comfortable-looking chair appears some distance away from her. When the person flops down, she can see vaguely with the light from the monitors that he has shoulder-length black hair and a pair of black eyes. ''''...'''' She has only heard about this person before, but to think that he is right in front of her... This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ''''Am I interesting enough for you to pay a visit?'''' She asks the man. ''''Certainly enough to attract the attention of those two.'''' He replies. ''''As for me... Who knows?'''' ''''Hah... If you''re here, mind helping me out for a bit?'''' ''''You know I don''t interfere.'''' ''''Then why are you protecting Earth?'''' ''''It is a neutral zone. A bubble separated from the rest.'''' ''''...Didn''t you let that pink-haired into Earth?'''' ''''She formed a contract with me... Okay, well.'''' The man sighs. ''''It is true I allowed that because I found her antics interesting.'''' ''''That crazy woman...'''' ''''Let''s do it like this instead. I shall give you an hour to game.'''' ''''Oooh...!'''' The woman immediately celebrates, wobbling her body on the chair. ''''Single-player or multiplayer, do whatever.'''' The man snaps his finger lightly, and time itself stops. The cup of water, whose content was rocking back and forth due to the woman''s celebration, is frozen in place. The RGB lighting around her setup has also stopped fluctuating. Only her computer is running normally. Seeing the woman so excitedly setting up two of her monitors for gaming, the man just shrugs lightly. Then, the woman suddenly pulls out another set of keyboards and mice from the drawer nearby, plugs them into the case, and places them down near the man. ''''C''mon, play with me.'''' She says. She can now play video games with the mightiest existence in the universe. This opportunity truly comes once in a lifetime. The man is a bit surprised by her boldness, but he rather likes it. ''''Sure. Which game?'''' ''''FPS. My computer has a split mode.'''' ''''Why FPS specifically?'''' ''''Cause I can brag about fighting with you in the future.'''' ''''I see. Good one.'''' So the woman quickly boots up a popular first-person shooter title. There are still people playing this game even though the world is in this state. The woman feels somewhat surreal. Nevertheless, the match has already started, and it is now time to reap some kills. Being able to play games after such a long time, the woman is having a blast. Her hobby is to cyber bully people through games like this, and her skill sets allow that. After two matches, they switch to a more relaxing game¡ªa farm simulator. While playing, the woman speaks up. ''''Hey, be honest with me. Do you think we have a chance in this?'''' ''''If you are not talking about the mutation rate of the crops, then I can''t answer.'''' ''''Just tell me your opinion.'''' ''''You have. But it is small.'''' ''''As expected...'''' ''''Do not worry much. You know how it always ends in this universe.'''' ''''A happy ending, huh... If my precious people all died, then would it still be one?'''' ''''You said it yourself. A happy ending.'''' Does that mean that she would get over the loss of them in the end, or would she be able to meet them again by then? She doesn''t know. One thing she knows and is sure about is if she works hard enough, she will be happy in the end. ''''Fired up yet?'''' She turns to the man to see his face slightly smiling. ''''Of course. I won''t give up anything.'''' The woman replies, her eyes filled with determination. ''''Good. That is what I like to see.'''' The man stands up and turns around. ''''Enjoy your game. I will be going now. If fate allows, we will meet again in the future.'''' ''''Alright.'''' ''''Good luck.'''' With that, the man blinks himself out of sight entirely. Turning back to the computer, the cup is still frozen. She still has time to play games. ''''...'''' She closes the game window with a smile. ''''Always overworking myself like this... I deserve a raise.'''' Case 56: A day in the life of a maid – First half. ''''You don''t act like a maid at all...!'''' This was what Chloe told me yesterday night after I came back from outside. Apparently, I''m unhinged, blunt, disrespectful, and don''t do my job properly, so the people might raise suspicions toward us, she said. I''m quite sorry to say this, but our image as a normal and healthy master-servant couple has long been ruined in the eyes of everyone. It didn''t exist in the first place. Now, I''m pretty sure this is just her dumping more reasons on top of her primary desire, which is for me to serve her as a maid properly, but I digress. ''''The sun is so nice...'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Nevertheless, Chloe has been helping me ever since I met her. It is only right if I do something like this for her once in a while. I''m only doing it for a day¡ªno more. That''s why I''m going out on an errand with Nydia. It is early in the morning, and we need fresh ingredients to make Chloe''s and our breakfasts. Most commoner students here use the cafeteria for food, while most noble ones have their own cooks, but Chloe chose Nydia as her chef from the beginning. I can understand that since this raven girl beside me has a level 8 [Cooking] skill. Upon inquiring, she said she used to cook for fun whenever she had free time, and ''somewhere along the line, it became like this,'' apparently. ''''What do you want to eat today, Aurora.'''' Nydia turns to me with a refreshing smile. ''''Hm... Steaks.'''' ''''Sure thing.'''' The raven maid hums. ''''Lady Amelia is so good recently. She gave us an unlimited budget for food.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Nydia seems more excited than usual. Probably because I am with her. If Chloe is correct, this girl right here is interested in me as a romantic partner. I myself don''t exactly know how to feel about it. I''m sure I don''t hate her at all, but other than that... While thinking so, it seems we have arrived at the marketplace inside the academy ground. I follow Nydia closely, watching her choosing ingredients and bargaining with the sellers. As expected of a seasoned maid, she is skillful, able to buy two steaks at the price of one and a half... Once back at the dorm, Nydia borrows the kitchen and begins to prepare the ingredients. I don''t see her in a ponytail often, so it is quite refreshing. ''''I''ll go wake our lady up.'''' I tell Nydia. Me being here has no use anyway. ''''Alright.'''' After waiting a bit for the elevator to come down, the door opens with a ting. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' A very sleepy-looking crown princess is there. Obviously, people on the same level as Chloe will live on the same tenth floor. The crown princess is no exception, though I heard the saintess chose to stay at a church nearby. Either way, greeting comes first. ''''Good morning, Your Highness.'''' I bow my head lightly. ''''...Good morning.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' No, why aren''t you getting out? ''''Come in. You are going to the tenth floor, correct?'''' Sierra asks casually. ''''...Yes.'''' ''''I forgot something there. We''ll go together.'''' ''''...'''' So I get into the elevator, and Sierra chooses the tenth floor. As the door closes and we begin to move up, I can''t help but feel the crown princess''s gaze on me. What is supposed to be a brief wait now feels like an eternity. It''s awkward. But I don''t really care. Or do I...? I''m supposed to be a good maid today, right? Eventually, I turn to Sierra. ''''...Your Highness, can I do something for you?'''' ''''Let me touch your wings.'''' She immediately replies. ''''...Understood.'''' It''s not a wise decision to reject a princess here. Especially this princess. TING¡ª! So, with Sierra feeling up my wing, we walk slowly, or more like Sierra walks slowly, so I have to match toward the end of the hallway. The way she touches me is exceptionally tickling for some reason. And stop pulling my feathers... Eventually, Sierra lets go of my wing once we reach Chloe''s room. ''''That was nice.'''' She says simply before going straight back to the elevator. ''''...'''' With a brewing desire for petty revenge, I open the door and enter the dark room. On the bed is Chloe, fast asleep. ''''Wake up.'''' I tap her face a few times. Instead of opening her eyes like ordinary people, Chloe grabs my hand and hugs it tightly to her chest, mumbling something in her dream. Oh, wait. I need to act like a maid. That was rude of me. So I get closer to Chloe''s ear and whisper. ''''Please wake up, my lady.'''' ''''!!'''' Chloe immediately jumps up and looks around in shock. ''''W-What did you say, Aurora?!'''' She exclaims. ''''More, once more!'''' ''''...No.'''' I saw it in an anime once. That was more embarrassing than expected. With Chloe nagging me to recreate that whisper, I am somehow able to wash her up properly and place her at the table. Soon, Nydia arrives with a tray of food. Because Chloe doesn''t feel comfortable making us eat later, we three all have meals at the same time. After enjoying Nydia''s delicious breakfast, it is now time to go to class. Chloe, not me. Which means it is now free time for us maids. ''''Aurora, do you want to go on a walk?'''' Nydia asks me with a smile. ''''Sure.'''' I need to think about which SCP to choose. A walk will do. So we go outside again, wandering around the academy side to side. The sky is clear, the sun is warm, and the snowy academy scene is romantic¡ªa relaxing sight, for sure. ''''Hm?'''' That relaxing sight is immediately disturbed by two girls sitting on a bench. It''s Claire and Luxia. What a weird combination. Upon getting a bit closer and using my skill, I can hear Claire talking about a certain person with an enthusiastic face. The saintess''s face is no less eager, by the way. ''''Ah, it''s Miss Maid!'''' Eventually, we are caught by Luxia''s hawk-like eyes, or rather, Nydia just entered her mind-reading range, I believe. ''''Let''s go to them.'''' Nydia says. ''''Mhm.'''' Claire and Luxia make some space on the long bench for us, so we sit down normally with me next to Claire. ''''Don''t you two have classes?'''' Nydia pokes out to look at the two students. ''''Not yet. It''s the next shift.'''' Claire replies while Luxia nods along with a smile. ''''By the way, we were discussing Miss G. Do you two know her yet?'''' ''''I do.'''' Nydia, unintentionally or intentionally, leans toward Claire, which means she also makes quite a lot of contact with my body. When Claire turns to me with sparkling eyes, I reply. ''''...Yes.'''' Hearing our answer, Claire chuckles and looks at us with a smug smile. ''''I bet you didn''t know this.'''' ''''...?'''' Claire looks around intently, then whispers excitedly. ''''This is actually classified information. They didn''t want to release this because it would cause confusion... Listen carefully, Miss G can use three elements...!'''' ''''What?!'''' Nydia exclaims; Luxia keeps the same smiley expression. Me? ''''...'''' I''m speechless. It''s so embarrassing... Case 57: A day in the life of a maid – Second half. ''''Phew...'''' We just got released by Claire. I can''t believe she rambled that much about Miss G... The only reason she stopped was because she had a class to attend. Though... ''''I thought you had class as well, saintess?'''' Sitting on my right is still Luxia. She has been grinning since earlier, or more like, she hasn''t stopped grinning. ''''I didn''t say I had, did I?'''' Luxia replies. ''''...I see.'''' Without Claire - The talking machine, the three of us, including Nydia, spend the time quietly. As I''m immersed in my memory, trying to remember as much SCP lore as possible, Luxia suddenly puts her hand on mine. ''''Your hand is really smooth, huh?'''' She says, leaning closer to me. Nydia looks quite flustered, and perhaps Luxia knows that and wants to tease her; she comes even closer to me until our shoulder touches. ''''...'''' Did she learn how to massage somewhere? I thought I would be uncomfortable, but this is quite relaxing... So Luxia holds my hand up and plays with it for a while, with me enjoying it from start to finish. This is much better than the crown princess''s touch... Eventually, she opens her mouth again. ''''This makes me remember that night... I also held your right hand tightly like this.'''' Luxia smiles softly. ''''Huh?!'''' While Nydia has her eyes wide open. ''''W-What do you mean by that, saintess...?'''' ''''Hm? I visited Miss Maid one night, and we held hands together, just that.'''' ''''Ugh...'''' Yeah, no. That stirs up quite a misunderstanding, pinkhead. As I''m about to speak up, a voice sounds inside my head. Master, she only held my left hand that night. Thanks, Peln. ''''We did nothing inappropriate.'''' I speak up firmly. ''''And the saintess held my left hand that night, not right hand.'''' ''''...Ah, yes. It was your left hand.'''' Luxia looks at me suspiciously. ''''So you still held hands together...'''' Nydia pouts slightly. It''s kind of cute. When I nudge Nydia slightly and put out my hand, she immediately grabs it, and a smile blooms on her face. Just like that, I am now somehow holding hands with two girls on a bench. ''''...'''' I need to think about my romance as well, don''t I? The main reason is, of course, Chloe. I don''t want to leave her hanging there forever, with Nydia as well. I know I am comfortable with a girl since I don''t hate skinships like this, even Chloe''s lewd touches sometimes. But there''s still the problem of my feelings... And if I were to start dating, I need to choose someone... This is too complicated. Maybe I should start hanging out with them more often? Hm... I need to consult someone about this, someone who has experience... But before that. ''''Saintess, can I ask you a favor?'''' I speak up. ''''Yes?'''' ''''Could you massage my wings for me?'''' Immediately, both Nydia and Luxia widen their eyes. ''''I thought you hate it when people touch your wings...?'''' Nydia asks. ''''The saintess''s touch is comfortable.'''' I reply. ''''T-Then, let me do it too!'''' ''''...Okay.'''' So I spread my wings out, and each of them grabs one. Luxia seems slightly overwhelmed by the unexpectedly big size of my wing while Nydia receives it calmly. ''''Nyahahahah, alright, Miss Maid, prepare for my ultimate massage¡ª'''' This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
''''Uuu...'''' Overall, Luxia''s touches felt like heaven, which is ironic because her name is Luxia Neveah, but I digress. I should probably ask her to do this more often. As for Nydia... ''''Don''t worry, you will get better.'''' I speak up. ''''I''ll practice... Sorry for the terrible massage.'''' Nydia replies timidly. When I grab her hand, she immediately returns to being fluffy and happy again. What a switch. Either way, we broke up with Luxia as she had plans at the church. Now, we''re coming back to the dorm for lunch. By the time we get home and prepare the meal, Chloe should come back soon enough. While I''m thinking that, Nydia suddenly closes the distance between us. When I look to the side, she has already wrapped her wing around my waist, and although she keeps a straight face and looks forward, I can still see her face getting hotter in real time. ''''...It''s cold today, isn''t it.'''' I speak up. ''''A-Ah, yes.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''Hey, um... What do you want to eat for lunch?'''' ''''Salmon sandwich.'''' ''''Mhm. I''ll make it for you.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' Nydia''s lips curl up at that, and we keep walking in the snow. This cozy feeling... Might not be so bad, I suppose. After arriving at the dorm, Nydia once again borrows the kitchen to make our lunch while I go to Chloe''s room to do some basic cleanings. Waiting for the elevator to come down, I hear someone''s voice behind me. ''''Wait, Aurora~!'''' ''''Oh, Ch¡ªmy lady.'''' ''''Why so formal all of a sudden...? Either way, let''s go up together.'''' So we enter the elevator and return to Chloe''s room. After chatting for a bit, Nydia comes in with a tray of food again, and we enjoy the delicious lunch together. Once that is done, I excuse myself to go outside for some potato chips. ''''I''ll go with you.'''' Nydia says. ''''No need. It''s cold outside.'''' I reply. ''''We can just hol¡ªnever mind. Don''t stay out for too long.'''' ''''...Okay.'''' Chloe looks puzzled, so there''s that. Now, I need someone to consult. Someone I know who has experience in romance...
''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...So, why did you call me here, supervisor Aurora?'''' Naturally, I am now sitting in a caf¨¦ with Claudia Heisenberg, the homeroom professor of class 1-A. ''''I have something I need to consult you.'''' I reply, taking a sip of hot chocolate. Claudia also sips her black coffee before opening her mouth. ''''Are you finally interested in admission now?'''' She smiles lightly. ''''Wise decision, Aurora. You are a rare talent, on par with any other student in my class. It''s a waste to let such a person work as a maid.'''' For the longest time ever, the academy has been trying to get me to study here as a student, even offering numerous scholarships and support if I were to join. At the forefront is Claudia, of course. Now, I have no interest in that, simply put. I don''t have the time or the mental capacity for it. ''''No.'''' I shake my head. ''''I want dating advice.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''Hah... Are you serious?'''' Claudia strokes her temple while shaking her head. ''''Why me?'''' ''''You are the only person I know who has experience.'''' ''''...I''m still single.'''' The professor bites her lip with a pained expression. ''''Why? You look pretty enough.'''' I tilt my head. It is a genuine question. ''''Are you flirting with me...??'''' ''''No.'''' ''''Are you telling me no one wants to date me because I have a bad personality even though I look pretty enough?'''' ''''No? I think it''s because you didn''t try.'''' ''''...Really?'''' ''''Yeah. Most of the time, I think you need to be proactive if you want a relationship.'''' ''''Hm... Wait, aren''t I supposed to give you advice...?'''' ''''Oh.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...''''
In the end, I didn''t get meaningful advice from Claudia, so I bought some potato chips and went back to the dorm. Then, I spent the whole noon discussing SCPs with Chloe. We were able to narrow it down to a few options, which was good because the timer was closely approaching zero. Now, the sky has turned dark, and Nydia has already gone to make our dinner. knock¡ª! knock¡ª! ''''I''ll go answer the door.'''' I stand up from the couch where I and Chloe were sitting and walk to the door. Behind it is an extremely nervous-looking attendant. ''''I''m terribly sorry to inform you, but the water heating system of our building was broken just a few moments ago.'''' She says. ''''We will immediately send someone with a fire attribute to your room if you want to use a hot bath tonight.'''' I turn back to Chloe, and she shakes her head. ''''No need.'''' I tell the attendant. ''''Lady Amelia will do it herself.'''' ''''A-Ah, I understand. Please have a good night, and I apologize for the inconvenience.'''' The attendant bows and excuses herself. ''''The bath is dead.'''' I flop down the couch. ''''We''ll probably need to call someone for Nydia''s bath later...'''' As for my bath, I usually use the one inside Nydia''s room for this body, while my main body uses Chloe''s bathroom, sneakily, of course. ''''Use my bathroom tonight, Aurora.'''' Chloe speaks up casually. ''''Why?'''' ''''It''s bigger, more comfortable, and I can adjust the water temperature better than any attendant. Sounds attractive?'''' She grins at me. It''s true that she has phenomenal fire magic control, and while I do have the same skill as her, my proficiency is still low. ''''Fine.'''' ''''Then take a bath first; I''ll go in later. Nydia will take quite long, after all.'''' As Chloe stands up, I look at her suspiciously. ''''You didn''t order her to make a slow-cooking dish just to do this, right...?'''' ''''No way. How would I even break the heating system in the first place?'''' ''''...'''' Chloe shrugs and goes to the bathroom. I follow her. Chloe fills the large bathtub with water and begins to heat the thing with fire magic. After confirming the temperature with me for a while, she speaks up. ''''Enjoy the bath. I''ll be on the balcony if you need me again.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' ''''You''re welcome.'''' Once she gets out, I close the door and begin taking off my clothes. I have another set of maid uniforms in my inventory, so these go straight into the washing machine. ''''Hah...'''' As I dip myself into the large tub, a sigh closer to a moan escapes my mouth. The hot bath feels incredible, especially in cold weather like this. I wonder if it would feel even better in a hot spring... Gradually, my mind drifts away in the comfortable bath, and I stare blankly at the snow outside the window. The surrounding sounds seem to be muffled. I guess this is a thing with owls? Or not? Either way, I''m quite tired of hearing too much too loudly already, so this is good... knock¡ª! knock¡ª! ''''My lady, dinner is ready~'''' ''''...'''' ''''My lady...?'''' ''''...'''' ''''My lady, are you alright??'''' ''''...!!'''' My body suddenly jumps up as the door flings open. What happened?! When I turn around, I see a stunned Nydia standing at the entrance of the bathroom, her sharp eyes wide open, blinking repeatedly while looking at me. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' When are you going to stop staring and get out...? Case 58: SCP-049. clack¡ª! Opening the door to Nydia''s room, which is right outside Chloe''s, I see the owner herself sitting timidly on the bed, face flushed. ''''...I called them. An attendant should be here soon.'''' I open my mouth. ''''A-Ah, yes. Thank you...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' I don''t think seeing my body naked is that serious, but apparently, for Nydia and Chloe, it is a big deal. I just hope Chloe won''t get overzealous and evict this poor girl. Nevertheless, it is now time for ''sleep''. ''''Then, I''ll rest now. Good night, Nydia.'''' ''''Good night...'''' Before exiting the room, I suddenly have an urge to stroke this girl''s head. Maybe it''s because Nydia, with her head down, looks quite pitiful. So I do just that, and the raven maid''s body nearly jumps. ''''A-Aurora...?'''' ''''I don''t mind it.'''' I whisper. ''''...Ah?'''' Hm. Her hair is smooth. I leave behind the stunned Nydia and exit the room. Coming back to Chloe''s, I see a pouty blonde sitting on the couch, mumbling something along the lines of ''It backfired.'' So you did plan something against me, then? ''''Chloe. Time to go.'''' ''''...Alright.'''' Tonight, the timer for [Horror Lord] will, once again, hit zero. It is time to meet my new horror.
After coming back to my main body, I teleported Chloe into the cave, and all of us are now gathered inside the Backrooms. So... How does this work again? While waiting, the curious orca speaks up. ''''Elaborate.'''' Is this a summoning skill? Or are you creating things out of your imagination? ''''I''m not sure.'''' You don''t know your own skill? That''s hilarious¡ª ''''Shut up.'''' Only static buzzes and light-flickering noises remain. Now, I am aware that a higher someone could just fabricate this whole skill of mine. I was not a believer in paranormal phenomena, even if I still love fiction horror to this day. Mister Slen, Smiley, or the Backrooms could just be creations manifested based on my ''wish.'' This is directly related to my transmigration as well. Why horror was chosen? If it''s because that''s my favorite, then why specifically me? Why did they give me the player perk? ''''...'''' Ridiculous. I probably shouldn''t think about this anymore. Back to the main business. In this summoning, my first candidate is going to be SCP-049, a plague doctor-like character who has the ability to stop every bodily function of a target via direct contact. If he doesn''t come, I have some more as well. There are two reasons Chloe and I decided on him. One is this guy can be somewhat tamed if done correctly, and unlike some others, he seems intelligent enough to execute a complicated mission. This is directly related to reason two, which is we need his ability to solve the next episode of the story efficiently. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Well, not technically the next one, but the ones after this arc. For the remaining two chapters of the current arc, the church of Neveah will make an expedition team and invite students to accompany them. The goal? Appeal to these students and recruit them, of course. The destination? West Zircon. My territory. Who told the imperial family to build the academy right next to my territory? Nevertheless, they would want to use the monsters in West Zircon to demonstrate the ''amazing'' training programs of the church, thus hopefully making the students interested. This will serve as a periodic inspection as well. Oh, and did I mention that in the story, this is where the protagonist and her friends encounter Ancient Basilisk Z and defeat it? Too bad I killed it already, together with almost everything else. ''''Phew...'''' ''''Aurora?'''' ''''Nothing.'''' Well, we just need to scare them a bit, I suppose. So, after waiting a bit more, the timer finally hits zero. With a fast-beating heart, I stand up and stretch out; the others follow me. I close my eyes and calm myself down. Now, come to me, SCP-49! When I lift my eyelids, the space around us has already begun to distort. Just like with Mister Slen or Smiley, once the warping reaches a certain point, everything flips back to normal. [Entity: SCP-049 successfully summoned] [ -- has become your follower] Still the yellowy background, still the flickering lights. ''''A-Aurora, behind...!!'''' Suddenly, Chloe tugs my sleeve with an urgent voice. Turning around, I see a relatively tall man in a plague doctor outfit looking around intently with hands behind his back. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: SCP-049 Title: -- Level: 1 HP: 20/20 MP: 23/23 STR: 2.0 INT: 7.8 AGI: 1.9 STA: 2.0 Skill: [Death Touch Lv.1], [Cure Lv.1], [Tool Storage Lv1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- [Death Touch: Enable the user to cease all bodily functions of a target with direct contact] [Unique] [Cure: Cure the patient of the Pestilence] [Unique] [Tool Storage: Enable the user to store tools inside their body] [Unique] Alright, those are pretty accurate to the lore so far... The second one is quite deceptive, by the way. It''s basically a zombie-making skill, not ''curing,'' as the description says. Nevertheless, it''s time to calm down and negotiate. ''''...049?'''' I speak up, specifically in English. The creature then slowly turns to me. ''''Oh? The King''s English?'''' He exclaims. ''''Wonder abounds! To think there is someone I can speak to!'''' The others seem either scared or weirded out by his rather enthusiastic response. Ignoring that, I open my mouth again. ''''049, how far do you remember?'''' I want to see if this is 049 before or after he came to the SCP foundation. ''''Hm... I was, uh... Yes, I was trying to rid the world of it!'''' ''''W-What''s ''it''?'''' Chloe asks. ''''The Great Dying, ma''am!'''' 049 walks closer to us. ''''What did they call it... Uh... The Pestilence, yes! It abounds outside these walls, you know. Rather, this place, it has such little trace of it!'''' Okay, I guess it''s good that he doesn''t register that ''Pestilence'' thing on us for no reason. I don''t want to be murdered. ''''Did you meet anybody from the foundation?'''' I inquire calmly. ''''Ma''am, you know about the foundation?'''' 049 seems slightly surprised. ''''Just a little, yes.'''' I reply. ''''So here''s the deal, 049.'''' So, I will start to brief 049 about this world and our position in it as concisely and accurately as possible. He also raises a few questions during this, which shows that he is listening, at least. ''''With that information in mind, 049. I ask you to cooperate with us.'''' I can forcibly order him to do as I want, but still, I don''t want to do that. 049 appears to ponder a bit, then opens his mouth. ''''What an intriguing situation I have found myself in... Why not! As long as I am provided with subjects to work on, I do not mind, ma''am.'''' ''''Call me Miss Aurora. And I will have to set a few rules first.''''
''''Phew...'''' That guy... He was so cool! So this is how kids feel when they get their dream toy. Anyway, to prevent 049¡ªI decided to keep his calling him this, it''s cool¡ªfrom going on a rampage and killing people on sight, I ordered him not to carelessly ''cure'' anybody without my permission, among other things. He reluctantly accepted them with the condition that I would bring him test subjects periodically. However, I''m quite worried that he would find loopholes in my orders to do as he wants. He is quite intelligent, reflected by his INT stat, I suppose. As of right now, Skely and 049 are going on a trip to raise the latter''s level a bit. He, just like Mister Slen, confirmed with me that when they were first summoned, their abilities got limited by a large margin, rightfully so. Well, I''m just saying I look forward to the day I can unleash this guy onto the cult peeps. ''''Heheheheh...'''' ''''...??'''' Case 59: West Zircon Expedition – Prelude. ***** A sunny morning at the academy. Around half of first-year students are gathered in the plaza, a total number of forty-two. These are the people who decided to join the expedition to West Zircon after receiving a notice three days prior. For them, this is a rare chance to inform themselves of the Neveah church''s training programs, as well as get more practical experience dealing with monsters. Those who declined the offer are either not interested in the church, already have a sponsor, or don''t want to step into the infamous Zircon Forest. One such person is Amelia Luminous - The only one missing among the students of class 1-A. While waiting for the church people to arrive, the students naturally get to gossiping. The main topics range from the top dogs, which are the usual class A and B students, all the way to ''Miss G'' and the recent cult subjugation or the content of this expedition. The materials are abundant, so the conversations thrive freely. Soon, two people step on the stage, prompting the students to stop talking altogether. One of them is an old man in a priest outfit; the other is a knight clad in silver armor. ''''Ahem.'''' The old man coughs. ''''It is an honor to know everybody here; I am Cavil, a servant of goddess Neveah.'''' Although Cavil introduces himself like that, everyone can easily infer from the number of four edge stars on his shoulder that this man is a bishop. ''''First of all, I sincerely thank you for your time here. Let us get right into the details of this expedition. Since there are forty-two students present, we will form exactly seven teams, each of which has six people to explore the outer layer of West Zircon.'''' Hearing the phrase ''outer layer,'' some breathe out in relief. ''''Additionally, as mentioned in the prior notice, we will assign two holy knights to each team, ensuring the safest experience for everyone.'''' Each of those knights is at least over level 30, on par with the best students of the academy. This is to demonstrate the military prowess of the church or, more broadly, the holy country of Neveah. After briefly explaining the safety protocols for the expedition, Cavil wraps up his speech. ''''The team placements have already been decided, so please follow the instructions of our holy knights. Then, I wish you a safe and fruitful journey. May the goddess be with us.'''' With that, Cavil leaves the plaza, and close to twenty holy knights pour in. As the students start to move, a knight with more extravagant armor, who seems to be their captain, steps in to organize the teams accordingly. Once everyone is in their correct team, the captain checks everything the last time, and they begin to move. The distance between the plaza and the entrance to Zircon forest isn''t exactly far, so there is no car prepared. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The trip is quiet; part of it is because the students are quite awkward around these upright-looking knights. This is especially true for team one, but maybe for another reason. ''''We''re together quite a lot, aren''t we?'''' A mischievous-looking pink-haired speaks up, her twin tails bobbing along her light steps. Team one consists of all four present A class students and three top B class ones, including Scarlett. ''''Oh, are you guys usually paired together?'''' The captain of the holy knights¡ªAstra branch¡ªLionheart turns back to ask Luxia. He and another formidable knight are assigned to this team, specifically to protect these highborn students. ''''Yeah, I wonder when they''re going to split us. That would be quite sad.'''' Luxia replies. ''''We''re all good friends, after all!'''' In reality, Luxia can tell from her mind-reading skills that only she thinks so. The crown princess doesn''t really care about her; the same can be said about the transfer student. The two students from class B don''t have any interaction with her, so they can''t consider her as a ''friend'' either. Only Scarlett and the boy from Apollo Duchy have positive thoughts about her, so at least that is good. Though, it''s not like Luxia cares either way. This is just her way of speaking. ''''Hahah, geniuses getting along with each other, is there a better sight than this?'''' The burly captain laughs along. He is genuine, and Luxia feels terrible for his innocence. ''''Well, we are missing one here, aren''t we?'''' Aaron Apollo chimes in. ''''Right, I already miss Ame so much~'''' Luxia whines. ''''Our number one is slacking off, tch, tch.'''' Luxia can smell it. Something is fishy around here, as with every time the prestigious Luminous lady and her maid are involved. With that thought lingering in her head, Luxia advances into the forest with everybody else. Meanwhile, inside the Backrooms. The master of this forest herself, Aurora, is currently eating potato chips while reading a novel she brought from the academy''s library. Gathered here are the usual members: Amelia Luminous, aka Chloe, Slen, Smiley, Ariel, and Nova. 049 is currently playing chess with Skely out in the cave. They seem to be getting along quite well the last few days. The little, well, no longer little place has now become quite cozy if one looks at it from the outside. Even Nova, who usually finds ways to fight Aurora, is now relaxing in the air. Not only that, but the static buzzes in the Backrooms are now no longer noticeable to everyone, so being here is no different from staying in a totally silent area. ''''...'''' Engrossed in the book, Aurora suddenly finds something disrupting her immersion. She closes her book with a slight frown. ''Hah... I just reached the intense part...'' Seeing this, Chloe speaks up. ''''Aurora?'''' ''''They just entered the area. Get ready to move.'''' ''''Oh. Good luck~'''' Since Chloe has no reason to appear in this operation, she is just here for emergencies. The same can be said about Nova, and Ariel can''t handle the sun, so Aurora and her two horror summons begin to move out of the Backrooms. On the way, they decide not to bother the skeleton and the doctor plague friends since they seem to be focused on their battle of wit. Once outside, Slen and Smiley swiftly go off to the distance, each in one direction, as per Aurora''s instructions. Aurora also begins to move. This operation''s intended goal is to scare away potential ''intruders'' in case they get too close to their operational base or the owl family. That is precisely what Aurora will say if she is asked to make a random excuse on the spot. In reality, she just wants to assert dominance over these people, and she doesn''t like her hard-earned territory to be treated like a practice field in the first place. But she is willing to make some compromises. If they only explore the outer layer, as announced, she is ready to let them go scot-free, but if they try to do deeper in... ''Well, probably not.'' Sitting on a relatively tall tree''s branch, Aurora lets out a sign. She had to change her sleep time yesterday for this; how annoying. Nevertheless, she has kidnapped a few monsters from other areas and put them near the border with the academy, so hopefully, they are satisfied with those. Needless to say, things aren''t going to go as she wishes. Case 60: West Zircon Expedition – Spooked by Slenderman. Judging from how things are so far, the expedition to West Zircon of the Neveah church is a major success. When they enter the territory, each team goes off in a direction, exploring the forest slowly and carefully under the guidance of the holy knights. The sight of unusually grey woods is foreign for most, but they quickly adapt to it, befitting the best talents in the empire. ''''Three mutated boars at eleven, 70 meters, 17, 16, and 20.'''' The knight accompanying the captain reports. He has a recon skill, which works similar to how a modern radar does¡ªa rare talent in the whole branch of holy knights. ''''Roger. We will execute them right away.'''' The captain replies before turning back. ''''Anybody wants to fight?'''' ''''I''ll go again.'''' The boy with long white hair says and steps forward. Fighting is always Ryuji''s top priority, and real-life experiences like this are rare, so he must grasp the opportunity to act, even if the opponents are quite weak to his liking. As he kicks off and lands on the tree''s branch, the knight with the recon skill follows. They jump through the trees swiftly and silently, and soon enough, they can see three giant boars wandering around cautiously. Without hesitation, Ryuji springs himself off the tree branch into the monsters. He pulls his right fist back, condenses his mana around it, and turns his punch into an icy-cold one. The boars, unaware of the disaster befalling them, keep turning around, seemingly in confusion. BOOM¡ª!! Ryuji''s fist smoothly smashes through a boar''s head with a crisp bang and keeps traveling until it slams onto the ground. Then, a wave of ice bursts out from the point of contact, freezing the remaining two boars in place. Slowly retreating his fist while the monsters struggle, Ryuji winds up his shoulder and gets right to the next kill. ''''...'''' Watching the boy executing the monsters, the two class B students, aside from Scarlett, are impressed. Even though they pride themselves as the best of first-year, this level is simply out of reach, for now, at least. For everybody else, they all have a different thought. ''Something''s strange.'' Both Luxia, Aaron, and Sierra have noticed something odd about these monsters that they''re fighting. They seem... Distracted, to say the least. It is as though they are being put into an unfamiliar environment... Luxia can confirm this further by reading the captain''s mind. Since he has participated in an expedition like this before, and he also thinks the behavior of these monsters is strange, it is safe to assume something is not right in this one. Ultimately, influenced by Ryuji and Scarlett - The battle maniacs'' nagging, the team decides to go further into the woods. Somewhere in the captain''s mind, an uncomfortable feeling keeps popping up, but he reassures himself and advances on. He has to demonstrate the goddess''s might, and with how the team has been breezing through, surely nothing will happen... ''''...?!'''' ¡ªuntil it does. ''''Hey, um... Anyone feeling kinda cold...?'''' A class B student speaks up. ''''And was it always this hard to see forward...?'''' The atmosphere suddenly turns serious. From God knows when, a heavy mist has descended onto the scene around them, preventing the normal eyes from seeing beyond a certain point. Together with that, an uncanny chill runs down everybody''s spine. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Restless. Even Luxia''s usual grin disappears right when she realizes the anomaly. ''''Captain, do we flee?!'''' The knight hurriedly speaks up. ''''Calm down! Scan the surrounding area first!'''' ''''Roger! Let me... Huh?'''' ''''What''s wrong??'''' ''''There''s nothing in the vicinity, captain.'''' ''''Are you saying this is a natural phenomenon...? I don''t remember there being one like this.'''' Trusting the knight scanner, everyone finally breathes out in relief. Right when it seems the mood has returned once again¡ª ''''Hyah?!'''' A female student of class B screams, prompting everyone to turn to her. ''''I-I just saw someone standing over there...!!'''' She points at a tree in the distance. When the team follows her gaze, there is nothing there. ''''What are you talking about¡ªhuh?!'''' Scarlett is about to refute her classmate, only for her to also see ''someone'' standing in another direction. ''''I also saw it! Everybody looks around!'''' An eerie feeling creeps into the team''s body and mind. By this point, the mist has gotten so thick it blocks most of the sunlight, rendering the area almost dark. Nevertheless, everyone begins to scan around while holding a battle stance. ''''Eeek?!'''' ''''...!!'''' ''''It''s real...!'''' It is confirmed. There is ''someone'' intentionally toying with them. Through multiple instances of brief sightings, they eventually unite their description of the creature. ''''So an extremely tall man with bleach white skin...'''' The captain says. ''''And no facial feature, sir.'''' The knight follows. ''''Black suit, red necktie.'''' Scarlett continues. ''''I think I saw something on his back as well.'''' Ryuji adds. ''''Ah, me too.'''' Luxia replies. As per standard protocol, when dealing with situations where they can''t perceive the enemy like this, the captain and the knight are preparing a large-scale attack each to unleash. When everybody is focusing on tracking this mysterious creature, the knight''s voice sounds again. ''''Do you, like, it?'''' ''''What are you talking about?!'''' The captain shouts back. ''''That wasn''t me, sir!'''' The knight refutes. ''''It knows how to imitate sound! Be careful!'''' ''''Its voice is kinda crooked if you listen carefully...'''' ''''Alright, pay attention to¡ª'''' ''''It''s coming from behind you, captain!'''' Hearing the knight''s perfectly normal voice, the captain swiftly turns back and slams his claymore imbued with dense wind magic down. ''''...!!'''' Only for it to hit nothing. ''''Captain...!'''' When the captain turns around, he and everybody else see the exact same creature they were trying to follow before. Tall, slender male, bleach white skin, no facial features, and most notably, dozens of wiggling tentacles. THUD¡ª!! ''''Ugh...?!'''' Before anyone can move, the creature throws a heavy punch at the captain. Dark blood is coughed out of the burly man''s mouth as he grabs his abdomen in absolute pain. Subsequently, the tentacles quickly wrap themselves around his body, lifting the struggling man into the air. ''''A-Attack!!'''' Finally snapping out of his trance, the knight orders the students, when suddenly¡ª CREAK¡ª! The creature abruptly cracks its head, turning the faceless white head to them. Then, as if tearing out its own skin, the creature''s mouth area rapidly gapes open with eerily sticky and slurpy ripping noises, revealing dozens of rows of sharp, blood-tainted teeth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! A screeching scream from the creature renders the team''s hearing temporarily disabled. Their minds feel as though they are being fried, and their bodies have no strength. The only thing they can clearly perceive is their hearts thumping like an earthquake. ''''Kghn...!!'''' The knight grits his teeth. As a seasoned fighter, he has encountered this kind of attack before, so he is somehow able to squeeze out a lightning spell. He aims it right at the creature''s open mouth. ''''Die¡ª!!'''' Fire engulfs the creature, and it quickly disappears from sight, but the mist remains. ''''Move!'''' Now that everybody''s strength has returned a bit, they quickly grab the collapsed team members¡ªthe captain and the two class B students¡ªand run in a direction. From this point onward, the image of the nightmare-fueled creature is imprinted deep into their minds. Luxia is especially disturbed. She has never seen something so tainted before... ''This is a big deal if that couple is really involved... Wait.'' ''''Your Highness, what are you doing there?!'''' The team turns around to see the crown princess staring blankly at the mist behind them. When she eventually comes back to the team, they can see her smiling faintly. At this moment, having read Sierra''s thoughts, Luxia is nearly stunned. ''That psychopath...'' The saintess laughs internally. Not that she is much better. S-A 1: A sprout of love for horror. Passing the entrance and back to the academy, everybody collapses onto the ground, panting. They all look horrified, especially the knight carrying the unconscious captain. ''''Hah... Hah... What the hell...'''' Soon, people rush in. ''''Another one?!'''' ''''The captain is wounded!'''' ''''Medic, call medic!'''' What chaos. Looking around, it seems the other teams also came back here. The condition of some is normal, but there are ones similar to ours. I suppose there are other ''things'' besides the tall man we just encountered. ''''Hahah.'''' Ah... How delightful. Since when? Since when did this forest become such an exciting place? Why did nobody tell me about this? Such an eerie yet fine-looking creature, without a fault in its entrapment, without regard for its opponents... Such power¡ªwhat a wonder. ''''Your Highness, are you alright?!'''' Tch, the annoying bunch is here. Even the commander... ''''I''m fine. Get away.'''' I reply with a frown. ''''...We cannot, Your Highness. We are the Imperial Guards, and it is our duty to ensure your safety. Please let us guide you to our medical team.'''' The same ones who were cornering this soul to death just a year ago are now acting as though my life is worth more than theirs. Disgusting. Simply disgusting. I should have stopped being lazy and replaced these pigs with my followers since the admission¡ªbig mistake. ''''I said get away.'''' '''''''' !!! '''''''' I don''t want to use [Domination] in such a place, but it is what it is. ''''P-Pardon us!'''' Scram, trash. And be grateful to that old geezer. If it weren''t for him begging me, I would have killed you all a long time ago. ''''Wahh~!!'''' Hearing a distressed scream, I turn around to see another team also having its members wheezing like their souls have escaped their bodies. That one... The light element holder, right. I especially want her to be a part of my army, but that Luminous girl already took her. What a disappointment, unless... I can get the whole Luminous Duchy under me. Worth considering. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. While thinking that, people rush toward her team, and someone begins to question the light element holder. ''''What happened?!'''' ''''N-No more... Dog...!'''' ''''Dog...?! What did you meet??'''' ''''Some white owls, and d-dog... Ugeh...!'''' A dog, hm. Doesn''t sound as impressive as the tall man. And white owls... White... Owls... ''''...'''' I''m imagining things. And considering the state of my stomach, it is time for lunch, I suppose. Having decided so, I quietly slip away from the chaos and head to the cafeteria. It has come to my mind that I never tried the food there¡ªa good opportunity. Soon, I arrive at the cafeteria in a rather elated mood. Scanning the shops in search of appetizing food for my lunch, my eyes suddenly stumble on a whitehead in front of the snack store. Those fluffy wings... There is no mistake; it''s the owl maid. She buys a pack of potato chips and walks off in the direction of the park. A free comforter. How fortunate I am today. So I quickly grab a relatively appetizing-looking lunch box before following the owl maid. Not long after, I see her sitting on a bench at Green Pond Park. I walk up to her normally. ''''Can I sit?'''' Aurora, who is about to eat the potato chip with her mouth open, looks at me blankly. ''''...Of course, Your Highness.'''' I sit down beside her and open my lunch box. There is a variety of food, which is good. The taste... Average. It is serviceable, I suppose. While eating, I naturally open my mouth. ''''Aurora.'''' ''''Yes, Your Highness.'''' ''''Can I touch your wing?'''' ''''...Yes.'''' Reluctantly, she pokes one of her wings out and puts it on top of my lap next to the lunch box. Hand comforter acquired. This instantly bumps the lunch experience from average to fantastic. Maybe I should get a maid like her, or perhaps I should steal her. Worth considering. These white feathers... ''''Aurora, do you know?'''' ''''...Yes?'''' ''''There are white owls in the Zircon forest.'''' ''''Is that so?'''' ''''Mhm. Are you one of them?'''' ''''I''m afraid not.'''' ''''I see.'''' The conversation dies immediately. At least she doesn''t seem as uncomfortable as the previous instance of me touching her, I suppose. We keep eating in silence. As I feel up her wing, I gradually fall into deep thoughts. The Zircon Forest. It has been a long time since I found something so interesting. At that moment, the tall man didn''t have the intention of actually disposing of us. It seems there was some kind of mental attack applied to his tactics, but I have a resistance skill to those, so I could see it. Considering he didn''t chase us and there was no casualty I noticed, it should be safe to assume his motive was merely to chase us out. If so, why? What kind of reason prompted him to do that? In the first place, what is he? There is no reason the ancient basilisk would have left him alone if he had that kind of strength. What happened to the ancient basilisk, then? Ah... This... This is thrilling. I have to visit that place again, even if it means I have to fight for my life. Battling ordinary monsters and the former crown prince''s assassins is too boring now. No good, my excitement is getting out of control... ''''Your Highness, did something happy happen?'''' When I turn to the side, I see the owl maid tilting her head. ''''Yes, Aurora, very much so.'''' Finishing my lunch soon after, I break up with Aurora and return to my room. Flopping down my bed, I stare blankly at the ceiling. I think... I just found a new fascination. ''''...Magnolia.'''' Following my call, a person emerges from my shadow on the ground. ''''Your Highness.'''' A woman in black, inconspicuous attire bows toward me. ''''Prepare for an outing tonight.'''' I order. ''''May I ask the destination?'''' ''''West Zircon.'''' ''''It might be dangerous, Your Highness.'''' ''''I know.'''' ''''...Roger. I will notify Marigold and Myosotis regarding your order.'''' ''''Mhm. Good work.'''' With that, she sinks into my shadow. Left alone in my room, I hold my hand up. ''''...'''' Ah, Zircon Forest... Here I come. Case 61: West Zircon Expedition – Banshee’s descendant. The night of the West Zircon expedition. As per usual, Chloe and Aurora are spending time in the former''s room. This makes the other maid especially jealous, but they can''t have conversations without filters in front of her, so this is inevitable. ''''Well, that was easy, wasn''t it?'''' Chloe speaks up leisurely. ''''Your horror summons are goddamn monsters.'''' ''''They are monsters; that is why I like them.'''' Aurora replies. The owl girl is exceptionally satisfied with her horror ''showcase'' this morning. Not only did Slen manage to handle the whole team one and some more, but Smiley also did a good job scaring the rest away. By early noon, the job was officially done, and she went right to sleep in her main body. As she had predicted, horror reigns over humans. Although her two summons were, in some cases, weaker than those they confronted, the final victors emerging were still them. Aurora didn''t even have to assist the two in any way. All in all, this operation is a total success. Now, Aurora can finally eat her potato chips in peace, knowing no one should dare enter her territory from this point onward. She smiles, rarely. Unbeknownst to her, this prediction will soon prove to be false. At the entrance connecting the academy to West Zircon, four people wearing dark robes can be seen sneaking around. Sierra and her three specialist subordinates have been laying low for some time, waiting for the guard shift to change. Even though Sierra is named the ''Mad Dog'' princess, she is not a simple-minded, violent-craving madwoman. She knows she will get into trouble if she barges her way through the entrance. A rather prudent princess, if she has to say so herself. Nevertheless, when the shift finally changes, the four quickly shoot themselves into the dark forest. This instantly triggers the territory owner''s senses, prompting her to frown while in Chloe''s room. ''''Aurora?'''' ''''...Something just entered my forest.'''' ''''That''s serious stuff. Go back and check immediately.'''' Chloe''s face turns serious. ''''Alright.'''' With that, Aurora transfers her consciousness back to her main body, leaving Peln behind with a pack of half-eaten potato chips. Peln stares at it for a second before thrusting her hand in and grabbing a piece for herself. Waking up in the Backrooms, Aurora jumps off her bed and alerts the others about the situation. Pulling the mask out of her inventory, Aurora and her subordinates promptly exit their base. Halfway through, Aurora addresses her concern from a moment ago. ''''Where''s Ariel?'''' She asks. The banshee''s brother immediately replies. ''''She said she wanted to go on a walk.'''' ''''As expected...'''' This is quite bad. Aurora has already sensed Ariel''s position; she just wants to confirm. And the direction of the intruders is heading... They will bump into her! This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ''''Let''s teleport!'''' It would be a disaster if somebody hurt Ariel like this. The woman has already died a miserable death; she shouldn''t have to receive the same fate again! Aurora swears to absolutely shred anything that dares to touch her precious friend and subordinate. Unfortunately, it takes quite a while for her to pinpoint the exact location due to the vagueness of her territory-sensing ability. Meanwhile, in a part of West Zircon. ''''Hah... The air is fresh today~'''' Ariel is flying around leisurely, trying to take in the clear air of the forest, even though she is not breathing anymore. ''''Hm~ Hm~ Oh god~ please, please let me hear your voice¡ª'''' Humming and singing a random song as she floats by the trees, Ariel is suddenly alerted by a few presences right in front of her. Before she can even question why she couldn''t feel them until now, she is immediately stunned when she sees the woman leading the bunch. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' The same can be said about Sierra''s group. This is the first time in their life, and likely the first time in the history of mankind, where someone encounters a banshee that can speak coherently, a banshee that is level 34¡ªon par with elite holy knights and imperial knights alike¡ªand a banshee that can use magic. However, the very thing that stuns all five people is not that. No, it is something much more superficial... Their faces. Sierra''s face and Ariel''s share an eerie similarity, as if they were carved by the same people or forged in the same mold. From their rare silvery-white pupils to their complexion, their facial features, and even their hair texture. As Sierra stares at the banshee in front of her, she suddenly thinks the name ''Ariel'' she just saw on the status screen sounds quite familiar. ''''Ariel... No way, Saintess Ariel...?!'''' Sierra mutters. In the history of the Astra bloodline, there was a period where a Saintess graced them. That was when the Astra family was still a duchy, not yet to ascend the imperial throne, an almost golden era for the family, if not due to the unexpected deaths of the two siblings who everyone thought would change history. ''Saintess of Absolute Domain,'' Ariel Alaina Astra. ''Archmage of The Light'', Kieran Kassius Astra. Despite this unfortunate loss, the duchy still rose to the position of absolute power and remained there until this day. Ariel herself knows all of this after catching up with history, and she is indeed curious about her descendants, but she never thought she would meet one of them like this. While she is panicking, not knowing what to do, Sierra quickly halts her subordinates'' movements. ''''Saintess Ariel, can you understand me?'''' Sierra speaks up clearly. ''''I am Sierra Alaina Astra, your descendant.'''' Ariel hesitates to execute her duty of chasing intruders. She and Skely didn''t even have a partner, so this should be her other sibling''s direct grand grand grandkids or something, but she is still her descendant! In these cases, it is best to report to Aurora immediately! As Ariel is about to shoot herself away, a heavy presence appears in the sky. As they turn their heads upward, a masked female figure can be seen floating under the bright moon, seemingly staring at Sierra''s group intently. '''''''' !!! '''''''' Right away, the crown princess and her subordinates feel chills running down their spines. The pressure presses their body down, making normal movements difficult. The figure then points her index finger at them. In less than a second, hundreds of sharp and dense ice spikes surround the group. They hurriedly deploy numerous defense barriers of all kinds when the spikes are launched at them. Despite their effort, the icy cold quickly eats away at their defense, gnawing its way into their bare bodies. ''''Protect Her Highness!'''' ''''On it!'''' The three specialists use their all to shield their princess, letting the blistering cold penetrate their skin. Once the attack is over, they grit their teeth and move their wounded bodies to assist the princess in running away. Aurora doesn''t chase them further. Killing the princess right now is not ideal for the scenarios to come. She quickly descends and inspects Ariel closely. ''''Are you alright?'''' ''''I''m okay, just...'''' ''''Phew... Sorry, I hurt your blood.'''' ''''No, no, it''s alright. It''s the right thing to do.'''' ''''I see...'''' In the bushes nearby, the four remaining members stare at the scene blankly. ''''So that was your descendant, sir?'''' 049 speaks up. ''''Quite similarly clean of it, I see!'''' ''''Well, yes...'''' Skely replies. Meanwhile, it takes some time for Sierra''s group to reach the border of West Zircon. Sierra stops her subordinates right away, seeing that nobody is chasing them anymore. While giving them the medical attention they need, Sierra''s lips suddenly curl up, and her eyes shine dimly, startling the three specialists. ''Miss G and my ancestor... Ah... This is getting too interesting.'' Sierra is now even more excited. ''Zircon forest...'' Case 62: West Zircon Expedition – Curtain falls. ***** ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Sitting face-to-face with Chloe, the only thing both of us can do is occasionally sigh while keeping our silence. It has been a few days since the incident with Sierra. Contrary to our initial belief, she didn''t announce her findings to the world as soon as she got out, and her private army, according to Chloe''s intelligence team, hasn''t made a move since then. At the same time, through some spying, I found out about Sierra''s newly developed interest in Zircon Forest and creepy stories in general, which were evident in the books she read at the library. Now, we should be relieved at this stage because Sierra seems to want to keep the secrets for herself, but we actually can''t. The real problem is, once again, Luxia, the pinkhead. Through Sierra, Luxia would definitely find out about Ariel''s existence, and that''s not ideal. Ariel, together with Skely and 049, are our trump cards in dealing with the following scenario, and Luxia, of all people, shouldn''t be the one to discover her. A mistake. This is a genuine mistake on my part. I should''ve thought about it better. As if seeing my frustrated state, Chloe reaches her hand across the table and strokes my cheek gently. ''''Don''t worry, it''ll be fine.'''' She says. ''''If we tread this carefully, we will definitely win. Believe me.'''' ''''...Alright.'''' ''''But of course, we should be even more careful in the future, both you and I.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Chloe and I nod at each other, refreshing our determination to reach the end and overcome whatever is waiting there for us. ''''Hah... But this is quite hard on our resources, huh.'''' Chloe leans back and lets out a sigh. ''''Those goddamn lunatic priests.'''' ''''Didn''t you say we should be able to take control of them after the next scenario?'''' I reply. ''''High risk, high reward.'''' ''''I suppose...'''' Chloe, or at least Amelia Luminous, is the undisputed heiress of a powerful duchy, but even her authority has a limit. Considering we will have to fight against half of the holy country of Neveah, our resources are definitely not enough. But of course, the in-game Claire was able to pull it off, so we should, too, with some planning. And after that, we should be able to get at least a hold of Luxia, our most concerning variable. ''''...'''' Well, aside from that, it seems Mister Slen and Smiley have become quite famous lately. With students all showing signs of trauma when interviewed about the incident that happened in West Zircon and the allegedly disturbing nature of the two they described, it is only natural for everybody to assume all sorts of things about my summons. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Currently, they are being viewed as evil creatures of unknown origin who somehow infiltrated the already abysmal forest. Their most notable features in the eyes of the people are, of course, their grotesque appearances and the fact that they lack a status screen. I''m still wondering why my summons'' status screens can only be seen by me, but I guess it''s a good thing, so no complaints. And, of course, the academy''s safety level in the eyes of everyone has plummeted even more after this. Even the church got some serious criticism for not being able to dispose of Mister Slen or Smiley and for organizing this ''dangerous'' trip in the first place. I, on the other hand, am very proud of this. Take that, humans...! Either way, at this rate, the imperial family will probably launch an investigation into my territory soon, which I will gladly welcome. With my current army and in my own territory, no less, I don''t think they can do anything against me without bringing out the strongest of humanity or something equivalent. Normally, I often forget this, but Nova is still stronger than me. ...I do hope I can turn that around after the next scenario. Being weaker than my own subordinate is a bit embarrassing.
December 9th, 1834. The blistering cold has seemingly gotten to its most malicious form, with strong, dry, and icy wind blowing snow into everyone who happens to be outside. Even the sky is quite gloomier than usual. Despite that, first-year students at Astra Academy are looking quite energetic. They walk the academy grounds with scarves wrapped around their necks, oversized jackets, thick gloves, and a whole lot of excitement for what will come next week. ''''Phew...'''' When I exhale, I can clearly see my own breath in the air. I have come to like this cold quite a lot recently. ''''...'''' Soon, the academy will proceed with an annual school trip for its freshmen. The destination is, of course, the holy country of Neveah. Befitting the status of the best academy in the world, Astra Academy is able to ignite numerous trips to famous locations for every student every year, and Neveah is no exception. On this rather long trip, students will experience first-hand the life of an average citizen, learn more about the priests and their training routines, among other things, and finally, be baptized by the archbishop¡ªwhether they like it or not. But, of course, it is not so simple. During this, something bad will inevitably happen, and this time, it is quite serious. The school trip portion of the original story, according to Chloe, took a whole arc of four chapters to end successfully. Needless to say, this arc is the first major hurdle the player would have to face in their journey to defeat the demon god. Now, it is also closely tied to one of the heroines, Luxia Neveah, so I do understand why it is so big... ''''...'''' While deep in thought, it seems the pinkhead herself has gotten this close without me noticing her. She is wearing a rather... Fluffy set of outfits, making her look exceptionally small and probably cute. ''''We met again, Miss Maid.'''' She says with the usual grin. ''''What a coincidence.'''' ''''...Indeed. Good day to you, saintess.'''' I reply. ''''Should we have a little chat?'''' ''''Sure.'''' So Luxia and I go over to the bench nearby and sit down. ''''Will you go on this trip, Miss Maid?'''' ''''If you are talking about the upcoming school trip, then yes.'''' ''''I see, that''s a relief.'''' ''''May I ask why?'''' Luxia turns to me, and we look at each other in the eyes. Gradually, Luxia''s grin turns into a full smile, and a rosy tint appears on her cheeks. ''''Upon receiving the teachings of goddess Neveah, you will definitely confess everything to me, Miss Maid...!'''' ''''...I don''t understand what you mean.'''' Ignoring my dismissal, Luxia gets closer and closer to me until there is only a distance of around thirty centimeters between us. ''''Hey, just tell me.'''' She whispers. ''''Tell me, what are you hiding? I''m dying of curiosity, so please.'''' As Luxia keeps pleading like that, the stars in her eyes get brighter and brighter while her flushed cheeks show no sign of calming down. With every whisper, I can almost feel the heavy obsession behind her gentle demeanor. ''''Ah...'''' When her ugly desire seems to have reached a breaking point, Luxia lets out a sticky, frustrated moan. Looking at this crazy girl before me, I have to admit that she''s... Quite enchanting. Case 63: A strange cult at the academy. Recently, I have found myself wandering around the academy quite a lot. I don''t need to serve Chloe properly in the first place, as she always tells me to go do whatever I want, and classes have been quite mild lately for some reason. Maybe they expect the students to be distracted by the upcoming school trip, so they just give up altogether. I''m not quite sure. But I suppose this is a good thing for me. Although we have already established the main plan for the next scenario and some precautionary measures for unexpected variables, I still want to be more ready for it. The biggest of them all is still the heart of the scenario herself, Luxia. With the appearance of me and just how much the original story has changed, no one can be sure how she would act during the trip. Now, we are not scared of her strength or anything, not at all, but she has some... Let''s say, connections to the ones we need to defeat. The more she knows, the more our enemies know. That is why I didn''t want her to learn about Ariel. That crazy girl... ''''...'''' Remembering the scene of an overly excited and probably somewhat aroused Luxia yesterday, I can''t help but feel weird about myself. It was certainly ugly¡ªnot Luxia, but her obsession¡ªyet I thought she was rather charming. Thinking back, I found Chloe cuter whenever she was drowning in jealousy as well, whether that would be seeing someone she didn''t know talk to me or something similar. Am I... Attracted to crazy girls? The cold wind blows. I am standing in the middle of the road, thinking about women. The onlookers stare at me intently with their mouths covered as if mocking my current state. ''''Hah...'''' This is not right. Let''s think about the scenario. Having shrugged off the strange thoughts, I continue my way down the street with a small lollipop in my mouth. The crown princess suddenly gave me this earlier. I don''t know why, either. Well, at least it tastes decent¡ª ''''Hm?'''' I stop at my track. My enhanced hearing is picking up a strange noise in the distance. It is quite small compared to everything else, but the way it sounds makes it stand out. Turning to the direction of it, my eyes eventually stumble upon a large building. If I remember correctly, this is Sylph Hall, where the club rooms are. Curious, I follow the sound into the front yard of the buildings. As I pass through several parked cars to the alley connecting to the back of the building, the noise gets clearer and clearer. It sounds like a low incarnation of sorts, with a bunch of different voices mixed in. I can''t quite make out what exactly they''re chanting either, but this... I hope it''s not the cult performing a dark magic ritual or something. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. So I activate [Stealth] just in case and head further in. Upon peeking out of the corner, I see a backyard filled with tall pine trees¡ªgenerally unkept, it seems. Under one such tree, a group of five people are meditating in a circle, and that is precisely where the noise is coming from. They all wear the academy''s uniform. Two men, three women. Inspecting their status screens doesn''t give me any abnormal information. All in all, they''re just normal students. Are they just using some obscure cultivation method or something? Well, whatever. As I''m about to turn back and be on my way, my eyes suddenly land on a picture, likely a portrait of someone lying on the ground, surrounded by the group. I squint my eyes, trying to identify the person in the image. Is that... Me...?? That can''t be. It has to be my imagination. Nevertheless, I quickly blink behind the tree and poke my head out. ''''...'''' On the ground is indeed a picture of me cut from a newspaper. What is happening...? Soon, the group starts to amplify their chanting speed, and when they finally reach a certain point, they cease it altogether. A woman stands up and wipes the sweat on her forehead. ''''Good job, comrades!'''' She excitedly says. ''''With this, the spirit of the divine owl maid will be on our side!'''' '''''''' Hurray! '''''''' Ugh... What kind of idiotic cult is this?? I''m baffled. Is this some kind of prank on me? Do they know that I''m here? When the group walks to the building''s backdoor, I hurriedly follow them while maintaining my skill. They go up to the second floor and then enter the room of the gardening club. gulp¡ª! Swallowing a mouthful of air, I peek into the window and through the little gap between the curtains. ''''...'''' A giant picture of me is hanging on the wall. Not only that, numerous more are displayed everywhere in the room as well. They even have a model of me on the desk...?! How did this happen? How did this cursed club even come to be? While thinking about that, the group of students has already settled down. One of them opens his mouth. ''''When will the others come again?'''' There are more?!? Just how many people are involved in this?? In the first place, how did this even get past inspection? Surely, a club like this would be a violation of the rules since they clearly don''t do gardening at all. Right then, I see a man with the student council''s sleeve getting out of the room besides this one. He lifts his glasses once and walks inside the room of the ''gardening club.'' Okay, surely this would get them to at least stop doing this¡ª ''''Oh, you''re here, comrade. How was your day?'''' ''''It was fantastic indeed, fellow maid enjoyer.'''' Hearing them converse like old friends, I gradually feel like I''m about to abandon humanity altogether. The student council guy then sits down casually, and they start to discuss... Me. Corrupt. This school is corrupt. Even a member of the student council is indulging himself in a shady club like this. I have to make a complaint to the school later. ''''Oh, by the way.'''' A woman inside speaks up, looking at the student council guy. ''''Did you catch anything today?'''' ''''The other club? No, unfortunately.'''' The guy replies. ''''They hide it quite well, I''m afraid.'''' Hm? Are they fighting another club or something? The woman then grumbles with a dissatisfied expression. ''''Tch, those idiots... Dare to claim Miss G or whatever is superior to our Aurora, blasphemous!'''' Ah? What in the world did I just hear?? Are you telling me there is a separate club worshipping Miss G now?? This... This can''t be right. Shocked to my very core, I limp back to Chloe''s room slowly, like a broken doll. ''''Aurora? What''s wrong with you?'''' The blonde beauty, who is lying alone on her bed with a bunch of books, turns around and asks. ''''...There is a cult worshipping me.'''' I reply. ''''Ah, that? It''s your fan club.'''' Chloe casually states. ''''I''m a member of it as well, obviously.'''' ''''...Huh?'''' You... Traitor... ''''I''m surprised you only noticed it now after it got so big.'''' She chuckles. ''''H-How big...?'''' ''''One-third of the clubs are now converted, I think?'''' One-third?! ''''You should just leave them alone.'''' Chloe adds. ''''It''s a huge pain to shut them down, and as you know, they don''t do anything that crosses the line anyway.'''' That... Makes sense, yes. I have not heard of anything from them after all, let alone bad stuff. But still, what on earth is wrong with people... Case 64: The holy country of Neveah – Prelude. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''Scarlett.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''What is love?'''' ''''The hell are you talking about...??'''' Sitting on a bench with the resident stalker, Scarlett, while watching people run around to prepare for the school trip, I casually ask her a question that has been boggling me for a while. Ever since I discovered that I do not have one but two different fan clubs, I have questioned the emotion called ''love'' itself. How did those people come to love me in the first place? I''ve never talked with any of them before... This is getting confusing. ''''Are you struggling to find love or something?'''' Scarlett raises her eyebrow. ''''With your face, men and women alike should have flooded to you, though.'''' ''''...I''m not sure.'''' I reply. ''''Quite a troubling girl you are.'''' ''''Let''s change the question like this.'''' I look straight into Scarlett''s eyes. ''''Do you love me?'''' ''''...What kind of question is that?'''' ''''I''ll take that as a no. So then, why do you follow me in the first place?'''' Scarlett seriously ponders for a moment. ''''That... Well... I guess, in a sense, I am in love with your strength?'''' ''''There are plenty of people stronger than me.'''' ''''I know. Just, how do I say this...'''' Scarlett frowns lightly. ''''I like the way you wield your powers, yes. There''s a certain beauty to it, I feel.'''' ''''I see...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''So... What is love again?'''' ''''No idea.'''' With that, we fall into total silence. At this moment, I decide to just put it away for now. Love or not, I need to finish this game first. So, I take a deep breath and straighten myself, focusing my thoughts on relevant matters. Tomorrow will finally be the day of the trip. Rightfully, the students'' mood is now the highest, as they get to travel to another country entirely. Although there are people who couldn''t trust the church after the incident in West Zircon, the majority don''t seem to care. While the Astra branch of the church is undoubtedly powerful, it doesn''t hold a candle against the main force situated in its home territory; hence, people still largely trust Neveah. Now, the preparation for this trip is done by both the academy and the church itself. Five buses, each capable of moving forty people, and six SUVs are already prepared. This seemingly overkill number of vehicles is because, in addition to the students and the professors, holy knights and imperial knights will be on board as well, not to mention servants like me. Also, because this is a long trip, nobles of nobles like Chloe or the crown princess have their own SUV for privacy. According to the official notice, it will take roughly four days for us to get there, so stopping for food and other needs is essential. In this regard, I heard the academy has planned dozens of places for everyone. It''s like a real school trip. While immersing myself in my thoughts like that, Scarlett suddenly speaks up. ''''I think love is...'''' ...Are we still discussing this...? Still, I''m curious. ''''Is?'''' Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ''''When you feel attracted to something, isn''t it?'''' ''''Hm... Is that how it works?'''' ''''Yeah... No, wait. By that logic, am I in love with you because I find your face attractive? Or am I just in love with your face alone...?'''' ''''...This is getting nowhere.'''' ''''Hah...'''' Hearing two idiots talk about love is painful, especially since one of them is me.
The night before the trip. Walking along the snowstorm, I silently admire the moon hanging tall in the sky. Ever since I made Nova my subordinate, this snowstorm hasn''t seemed to affect me one bit. It is quite surreal to see the snow surrounding me just... Stops being snow. It feels as though I am being blasted with a bunch of flour. Nevertheless, after double-checking everything on Chloe''s side, I made it back to this main body and once again informed my followers about the plan, and now, I am at North Zircon. I just teleported here, in fact. As for my purpose, it is to find 049. Immediately after I permitted him, he went out to hunt alone and has been like that for the past few days. Nova didn''t bother to clear up her territory like I did, so there were still stray monsters scattered everywhere. ''''...'''' Soon, I can see faint blood trails on the snowy ground. Making my way along those, I eventually stumble upon a man in black crouching under a tree, surrounded by corpses of what seem to be mutated lions¡ªused to be. They are quite severely disfigured. I''m fine with this because I have a strong tolerance toward gore, but if Chloe were to see this... Well. ''''049.'''' I call. The man subsequently turns around, medical knives in his blood-drenched hands. ''''Oh, isn''t this Miss Aurora!'''' He says. ''''How are you doing today?'''' ''''I''m good. How about you?'''' ''''As you can see, fantastic.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' I still can''t believe I''m having a normal conversation with one of the SCPs... ''''Anyway, I am here to do a quick checkup on you.'''' I continue. ''''Do you have confidence in executing the tasks I mentioned before?'''' ''''Of course! How could I dismiss such an amazing opportunity to gain so many valuable test subjects?'''' ''''Good.'''' And his status screen... -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: 049 Race: SCP-049 Title: -- Level: 29 HP: 92/92 MP: 103/112 STR: 4.0 INT: 7.8 AGI: 4.2. STA: 3.8 Skill: [Death Touch Lv.6], [Cure Lv.5], [Tool Storage Lv.4], [Language Lv.4], [Inspect Lv.3], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.2], [Barrier Lv.2]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- So far, so good. With him, we should be able to kill that man. ''''Have a good time, 049.'''' I smile lightly, pulling up my hood. ''''I will be going now.'''' ''''Alright, Miss Aurora.'''' Turning away, I decide to walk back tonight leisurely. Soon, the world will be shaken. After all... One of the most important figures will be assassinated by none other than us.
A sunny morning at the academy. People, students, professors, knights, and priests alike are rushing in and out of buildings. Everyone is trying to settle down in their designated car. The scene is quite chaotic, even with proper directions. Meanwhile, Chloe, Nydia, and I are sitting in the Luminous Duchy''s private SUV, peacefully enjoying the top-quality snacks that the duchy has prepared. As soon as Chloe allows us maids to eat the snacks, Nydia goes into full-on aggressive mode. "Aurora, try this." The raven girl holds out a spoon of the sponge cake in front of my mouth, smiling softly, like one of those childhood friends in the games I saw Chloe play. Having no reason to refuse, I obediently open my mouth, and the spoon goes in smoothly. Oh, wait, didn''t Nydia eat with this spoon as well...? When that thought pops up, I feel like the piece of cake in my mouth gets a bit... Sweeter. Nydia pulls out the spoon and continues eating with that same spoon casually, even humming something while bobbing her head. Seeing this, Chloe is quite obviously baffled. ''''Nydia... You are quite brazen, aren''t you?'''' Chloe smiles chillingly, veins popping on her forehead. In response to that, Nydia covers her mouth and widens her eyes. ''''Oh, did I do something offensive...?'''' For a moment, there seem to be sparks between them. Eventually, Chloe clicks her tongue. ''''I guess this is fair...'''' She mutters. Then, utilizing her advantage as my best friend, Chloe wraps her arm around my waist and brings a piece of puff cream in front of my mouth. ''''Say ''ah~''.'''' I immediately munch off half of the puff cream. These are delicious. Meanwhile, Chloe casually tosses the remaining half into her mouth, chewing with a smug face. Predictably, Nydia gets upset this time. ''''Here, Aurora, try this too.'''' A macaron... Don''t mind if I do. ''''Tch. Aurora, you said you like butter cookies, right?'''' Absolutely. Don''t mind if I do. Just like that, the two continue to feed me one after the other, blissfully ignorant of the fact that I''m purposefully letting this situation go on so I can focus on reading the novel I''m into right now. The strategy of only eating half of what is given so they can eat the remaining half is working wonderfully. And... Well, having two beauties feed me is nothing short of amazing, I''ll admit. Is this love? Case 65: The holy country of Neveah – Games to play with your lovers. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Afternoon of the departure day. It has been close to seven hours of just traveling. Conversations gradually die down, and desserts gradually deplete. Soon, we will be left with nothing in particular to do. We need to endure this for another three days. Let that sink in. At times like these, we are truly able to appreciate modern entertainment options. I want a mobile device to watch something, preferably a horror clip or a SCP file. Nevertheless, this is what I have to get through. Now, I can just sleep through all of this, similar to what Chloe is doing, and, well, I did indeed close my eyes to pass the time. Let me explain. The crew would stop by a certain part of the Empire once it was lunch or dinner. We would get about an hour for each opportunity to eat and do other things, except for the latter one. Night breaks and breakfasts followed dinner breaks. Either way, we just stopped in another city this midday. The three of us went out to eat some delicious hotdogs and crepes. After that, we continued the journey like usual, and I hatched a genius plan. While waiting for food, why wouldn''t I come back to my main body and sleep through the wait time? So that was what I did, and Peln just sent me the signal, letting me safely return to her body. As soon as I took control of this body''s senses, I noticed Chloe sleeping on my lap, while Nydia''s eyes at that time had hints of confusion and jealousy. Fast forward about ten minutes, and we reach the present. Soon, the head of the group announces through the magical speakers that we''re about to stop for dinner. Excitedly, I begin to tap Chloe''s cheek. ''''Please wake up, my lady.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...Wake up.'''' Oh, wait, that was out of line. But it doesn''t seem she will wake up anytime soon... ''''...'''' Plagued by morbid curiosity, I get closer to the sleeping beauty''s ear and whisper. ''''Please wake up, my lady.'''' '''''''' !!! '''''''' Immediately, Chloe springs up with incredible vigor, staring at me with her eyes widening. On the side, I see Nydia covering her mouth in absolute shock, cheeks flushed. For a while, an uncomfortable silence flows in the car. The driver looks back in confusion, but she soon turns back ahead in fear of crashing. After a while, the car stops. Getting out one by one, the three of us walk awkwardly toward the designated restaurant. No exchange, no nothing. It is as though the relatively merry group from a while ago is now being replaced by clueless aliens. Let''s not do this anymore. Um. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Somehow, all three of us recover perfectly after the buffet at the restaurant. We then head right to sleep, and now comes the next day. Sitting in the SUV as usual, Chloe suddenly pulls something out of her pocket. ''''Let''s play cards. I bought this yesterday.'''' She says proudly. ''''Um, my lady?'''' The driver interjects. ''''We already have a deck of cards in here...'''' ''''Huh...?'''' ''''I had to put it inside the drawer at the top because the lower ones were occupied with your requested desserts, so...'''' Chloe facepalms. ''''O-Okay, I assume there are others as well, right?'''' ''''Ah, yes. There are many games you can play with your friends or lovers.'''' Wait, ''lovers''...? At the same time, we all freeze in place for a second. I recover much quicker than the other two, though. In the end, we play a bit of cards after deciding that we will invite another person or two to play those games in the top drawer later. When it is time for lunch, the three of us swiftly run to class C''s bus and grab Claire. Because the restaurant we are stopping by this time doesn''t have seats, the students are to be dispersed and sit freely inside a certain supervised area, bringing their food. So our group, following Chloe''s directions, finds a nice table beside a massive lake. The scenery here is indeed breathtaking, just... ''''...Why are there seven people...?'''' Chloe cringes. Along the way, Luxia somehow flies into our group from nowhere. When we get to the table, Scarlett is already there as well. And when we finally settle the seats, Sierra sits down naturally, too. '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Eh, whatever.'''' Chloe shrugs and opens her lunch box. Seeing this, everyone starts to do the same. Oh, mine is grilled fish. This is pretty nostalgic. I haven''t eaten anything like this since I met Chloe. ''''So.'''' Chloe continues. ''''What do we do about the game?'''' ''''What game?'''' Scarlett chimes in. After briefly explaining our original plan, Chloe once again raises the question. ''''The only game available for this many people to play...'''' Nydia ponders. ''''I think there is only that happy marriage thing, my lady.'''' Chloe cringes again. ''''I thought we left that in the car?'''' ''''Well, I brought it just in case...'''' Nydia pulls out a set of games, which has a ton of heart designs, out of nowhere and places it on the table. '''''''' ... '''''''' At this point, not playing anymore would not be an option due to just how awkward it could become, and we can''t just exclude someone from playing to do something else, either. So, with a few shy members, a few nonchalant ones, and a giggling Luxia, we officially begin the game. Okay, so I don''t know how to play. Oh... So, each has a die, and we use that to traverse the map. Got it. Hm? Each person has a number on their character as well. Mine is three. The starting point for everyone is different, too... ''''I''m going first.'''' Sierra declares. With no one opposing the crown princess, Sierra proudly rolls one. [Minus a quarter of capital.] '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''...Next one. You.'''' Pointing to Claire on her right, Sierra clicks her tongue and shoves a spoon of rice into her mouth. Claire, meanwhile, rolls a six. [Have a fateful encounter with number four. You two become a couple!] ''''Congratulations on finally getting a girlfriend, my lady.'''' I pat Chloe''s back, holding my laughter. ''''You too, Claire.'''' Two blondes stare at each other blankly. ''''Nyahahahahah~!'''' Luxia bursts out laughing. ''''Hahah... Too funny...! M-My turn, right?'''' Luxia soon rolls a four. [You get lucky with an investment. Double the capital!] ''''Oh~! I''m rich now!'''' While Luxia is rubbing it into Sierra''s face, Scarlett grabs her die and rolls it casually¡ªa five. [You save number three while she is being harassed. Number three cannot become a couple with anyone other than you.] ''''Oh.'''' I exclaim. ''''I''m a damsel in distress now.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ...Let''s hope I''ll not become Scarlett''s mate. The atmosphere is too chilly already. Amidst the murderous lunch party, Nydia rolls her die¡ªa six. [Come back to the starting square!] ''''...'''' Ah, Nydia is dead inside. Chloe, with her lifeless and dull blue eyes, rolls a four. [Marry whoever you are dating! Congratulations!] '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Nyahahah...!! T-This is too hilarious...!!'''' Luxia hugs her belly. ''''Congrats on your marriage, Ame and Claire... Pfft¡ª'''' Okay, don''t start making fun of them just because it is funny, alright? It is funny, though. Nevertheless, it is now my turn. As I grab the die and throw it onto the table with a piece of fish in my mouth, I can feel everyone''s gaze on it. A few clacks later, and it is a two. [You and your crush get together. Bonus! Move forward two squares!] Okay, so now I''m Scarlett''s girlfriend. Now, two squares... [With the power of love, you and your partner have a baby together. Marriage is destined!] '''''''' ... '''''''' Morbid curiosity once again pokes at my brain. I look in the direction of Scarlett and¡ª ''''Darling?'''' '''''''' !!! '''''''' Ah, this is true horror. C-A 6: Jealousy. In the end, Aurora and Scarlett had three kids together. In the game. I repeat, In the game. Garbage game. ''''Tch...'''''' Hah... I know she was just joking, but it infuriates me, nevertheless. At this point, I have to admit, I was being too complacent. Back on Earth, I didn''t really have a serious competition, but here, everybody seems to be going after Aurora. I mean, I get it. Standing before such a cold yet quirkily funny girl, who wouldn''t be shaken? Nydia is a sure enemy of mine, and then other bitches are also showing signs... You know what? I''m not going to play around anymore. I wanted to give Aurora some room to think, but at this rate, I''ll lose squarely the moment she knows what love is. It''s time to get serious on the offense. Having decided that I act right the next day. ''''My lady...'''' ''''What?'''' ''''...No. Please excuse me.'''' Using my right as the noble lady in this bunch, I shamelessly sit on Aurora''s lap, arms wrapped around her neck. Aurora herself doesn''t seem to be in discomfort, which is evident in her wings encasing both of us. This means Aurora is more receptive to intimate touches like this, although it might just be because she is immersed in the novel that she is reading. Nevertheless, I can''t let my guard down. She might be comfortable with other people doing this to her as well. Especially this bitch Nydia. She has been pretty bold recently after seeing Aurora in the bathroom... ''''Heh.'''' ''''...!'''' Nydia looks quite frustrated the moment I sneer at her, clenching her fists and all. Yes, get jealous! Aurora is mine, idiot. Here, it''s warm, it''s fluffy, and I have a close, full-side view of this beautiful face as well! And maybe more than that, her chest is mashing against mine...! It is as though her heartbeats and my heartbeats resonate with each other through our bodies¡ªtruly a beautiful moment. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ''''Heheh~'''' Bobbing up and down, I enjoy the moment to the fullest until we reach the next stop. This time, it is a coastal city famous in the Empire for its rich cultural values¡ªart, music, and stuff like that. The meal provided by one of the top restaurants is, as expected, excellent. This can be compared to Nydia''s food. Wait, am I indirectly praising Nydia...? Either way, I grab a glass of juice and walk to the balcony for some fresh air. ''''...'''' Night in a coastal city is like a scene from a dreamland. Tonight, the moon hangs high in the starry sky, round and bright, yet its reflection on the seawater fails to compete with the abundance of magic lamps lit on land. The breeze gently brushes against my body, making my long hair sway in the air. I should''ve called Aurora here. It''s such a romantic spot. As if answering my wish, mere seconds later, someone opens the door and enters the balcony. ''''...Aurora?'''' I turn around, slightly surprised. Did she follow me here? ''''Master has retreated.'''' As soon as the somewhat mechanical voice escapes the person in front of me, I realize that this is not the crush that I know but her subordinate. ''''I see. She woke up on the other end, huh.'''' I let out a sigh. As much as I want Aurora to stay with me, I also understand it. She needs to maintain proper sleeping cycles, especially now that a critical scenario is happening. In silence, Peln walks over and puts her hand on the railing, staring out the sea blankly. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' I have not interacted with her much, now that I think about it. Befitting a doppelganger, her disguise is practically perfect. Her appearance-mimicking ability is flawless, as demonstrated every time I touch her body, while her impersonation is also immaculate. Only some can pierce through her disguise; I''m confident in this. In the game, Peln is actually an enemy mob of a future scenario. Most likely. After the clash with Suk the Miscreant, who is weirdly sharp for whatever reason, it is revealed that he has been using a doppelganger to infiltrate the academy. Aurora defeated Suk and gained a doppelganger, so it is safe to assume that Peln is the same one Suk uses in the game. Nevertheless, Peln has now become Aurora''s follower, which means we don''t have to deal with such an elusive force anymore. If there is one thing... ''''Hey, Peln.'''' ''''Yes?'''' ''''Were doppelgangers supposed to have a personality?'''' ''''Not to my knowledge. We simply follow our master''s orders.'''' ''''Then why do you have one?'''' ''''...'''' A shift in expression. Although it is inconceivably tiny, I sensed it. I have looked at Aurora''s face for years; this is something I can detect. So I was right. There is something else with this doppelganger. Even in the game, the captured doppelganger is similar to a soulless doll, not... Whatever this is. ''''Why don''t you defend yourself?'''' ''''...'''' It''s weird. It''s really weird. Although I know there is something suspicious about her, I can''t bring myself to oppose her. I don''t want to. Am I being mentally influenced...? But I have the ring, and no one other than those at the top can pierce through it... In the first place, I know the origin of this thing and how it got to where it was. There should be no variable, yet... As I stare longer and longer into this puppet''s eyes, indescribable emotions bloom inside my heart. I don''t know how to treat this thing. What happened to me...? ''''...Enough.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''I''ll let you pass, just... Do not hurt Aurora in any circumstance.'''' ''''...'''' I down the glass of juice and walk toward the door. ''''Or else, I definitely will not forgive you.'''' ''''You don''t need to worry about that.'''' ''''...'''' I pull the door open and step inside. Case 66: The holy country of Neveah – Arrival. For some reason, Chloe has become quite aggressive these days. Now, I know it''s probably because of the joke I made when we played the happy marriage game, but it is a strange feeling regardless. This, in turn, also leads to Nydia becoming more affectionate. So what is the result? ''''My, you three are really good friends, huh?'''' The middle-aged lady who owns the candy store looks at us with a smile¡ªor, more accurately, our connected hands. ''''Thank you.'''' I reply. We exit the store with three sticks of cotton candies. I didn''t know there was something like this here. Nevertheless, I still need to eat, and having the two of them feed me in the middle of the street is honestly too much, so the chain has to break. Wandering around the streets of Neveah, I can''t help but admire the city itself. The majority of the buildings here are painted white, or at least grey, which means they will have to pay special attention to hygiene if they don''t want them to turn into a mess. And they are nailing it. The constructions are all clean; roads, clean. Their technological progress appears to be on par with the empire, which is quite impressive. ''''Woah... So sweet.'''' Nydia exclaims, then turns to me. ''''Aurora, you will need to exercise a lot.'''' Stuffing a bunch of cotton candy in my mouth, I tilt my head. ''''Mhm?'''' ''''You have been downing literal piles of sweets recently.'''' Nydia nags, hands on her hip. ''''You don''t want to lose your excellent shape, do you?'''' Well? This body doesn''t get fat anyway. Right, Peln? You are correct, master. See. ''''Let''s go to the gym with me once we get back.'''' Nydia smiles, and her wing sneaks around my waist smoothly. Before I can reply, Chloe chimes in. ''''Good idea, Nydia.'''' She says. ''''Join me, Aurora. I also do gym a few times per week, remember?'''' ''''...Alright, my lady.'''' If Chloe is in, then it''s fine, I suppose. ''''Oh my, how dare we interrupt your training, my lady...?'''' ''''??I am the one inviting you two, so there is no problem.'''' ''''No, no, let us train separately¡ª'''' ''''Like I said¡ª'''' Ignoring the two bickering people beside me, I turn my gaze toward a splendid building from afar. That place is the main church, where most of the high-ranking and prominent priests live. Among them, the archbishop holds the second-highest rank in the religious hierarchy, just beneath the goddess herself. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Vincent Neveah. Nickname: The Maker of Miracles. As the fifteenth archbishop of the Neveah Church, he has impeccably resolved numerous cases related to demons over the hundred years or so that he has been in power. From instances of the cult causing problems all the way to some of the deadliest demon appearances¡ªhe has experienced them all. He was also the one who discovered Luxia, brought her to the church, and raised her as a father. And perhaps most importantly, as unsuspecting as he might seem, this man is the final boss of this arc. ''''...'''' If I were to believe in the original story, then as much as I respect this man for what he has done, he needs to be stopped at all costs. For that, we need to plan ahead the fight using all available information thoroughly. Since we now know pretty much everything we need about the scenario, preventing Vincent''s force from gaining our information is a priority as well. It''s an information war. Now, because they are still probably unaware of the fact that we know what they''re planning, we have the element of surprise to count on. Even then, the fight is going to be a certain pain. Vincent himself doesn''t have much fighting power, but The Wings¡ªa squad composed of the strongest holy knights directly under Vincent''s order¡ªhas. They are pretty much your typical loyal knights-type people. They only follow the archbishop and will do anything for him regardless of the consequences. Blind loyalty, should I say. The main problem is they''re immensely strong. The squad allegedly has only four members, but two of them have reached level 60, and the other two are in their 50s. Ridiculous. Nevertheless, now that we have entered the territory of Neveah, meaning the scenario has begun, it is time to finally start the operation. December 18th, 1834. After saying goodnight to Nydia, I rehearse the plan with Chloe one last time before putting on my usual disguise and jumping out of the hotel''s window. Because my room is on the twelfth floor, I activate my [Flight] to prevent myself from freefalling before gliding in a specific direction. Now, I genuinely feel like a bird. Let''s see... A two-story building with cherry blossom trees... Oh, there it is. I soon land on a large branch of the biggest cherry blossom tree, where I can gaze into a lit window. This should be the house of a prominent bishop, who is an ''insider,'' one who knows of Vincent''s unsavory plan and is trying to oppose him. Before anything, we need more manpower, preferably those right inside Neveah, so this person is a good one to start with. I want to use my main body because it is now nighttime, and this body is weaker, but if I teleport into Neveah now, the archbishop will inevitably sense it, and that will be a game over. I generate a small ice cube and lightly throw it at the window, making a clack. Soon, the window opens, and a middle-aged woman with pink hair peeks out curiously. ''''!!'''' As soon as she sees me, she attempts to fire magic at me right away. [Blink]. I blink inside her room, standing behind her. ''''I came here to talk.'''' ''''Who are you?!'''' The woman turns around and aims the magic at my throat. After glaring at me for a while, she eventually realizes my identity. ''''You... Miss G...?'''' ''''Yes.'''' I reply. ''''Are we ready to talk?'''' Perhaps knowing the feats that I''ve achieved, she lets down her guard. ''''...First off, sit down.'''' ''''Alright.'''' At the table, the woman pours each of us a cup of tea. ''''So.'''' She begins with a serious face. ''''What does a heroine such as yourself need from me? Is it to warn Neveah of a soon-to-be-appearing demon?'''' ''''Why do you think so?'''' ''''Well? You have a history of conveniently intercepting those things, after all. It is as if you knew they were going to appear.'''' That theory is pretty popular, as far as I''m aware. ''''Hm... Think as you want.'''' I shrug. ''''Regardless, I am here today for another matter, one unrelated to demons but is critical to us, however.''''. ''''That being...?'''' At this moment, I lean forward. ''''Bishop Linsey, I am aware of what Vincent Neveah is planning.'''' ''''!!'''' As soon as I utter those words, Linsey''s face freezes. ''''I also think it is unsavory of him, Linsey.'''' I continue. ''''With that being said, would you like to form an alliance with me?'''' Case 67: The holy country of Neveah – A decaying world. ***** The universe has a beginning, but it has no end¡ªinfinite. Stars, too, have a beginning but are, by their own power, destroyed¡ªfinite. In a corner of the universe, a realm, one that seems as lively as any other, is nearing its doom. If one is an inhabitant of this world, they should, by any means, have learned of this truth¡ªif not for the history containing it being lost to time. Like so, the people of this little planet live on, ignorant of the impending total collapse¡ªthe majority of them, that is. Among the dwellers of this world, a few know the truth, and it would be a disgrace for these people if they didn''t see this piece of information. After all, they are the self-proclaimed closet servants of the absolute goddess, the heads of the primary religion on this planet, bearing a surname identical to the name of their deity¡ªthe Neveahs. This surname is only allowed on those who were, are, and will stand at the top of the hierarchy, occupying the archbishop title. Generations through generations, from the first archbishop, who received a direct blessing from Neveah herself, to this day, have been enduring this truth, knowing that their beloved goddess will assist them in restoring the vitality of this planet. And for the longest time, she was actually there. Although the instances of her appearing before the public were close to zero, at least the people in the main church knew she was present. This, however, would change abruptly one day. Exactly twenty years ago, on a rainy afternoon. All priests who had a strong connection to the goddess sensed it vanishing suddenly. At first, panic arose. However, they were quick to organize and confine this information, subsequently launching a total investigation to try and infer the cause of this significant problem. However, no matter how much they tried to find traces of the goddess, nothing of significant insight would come to light. After more than a year, they were left with nothing. ''The goddess has abandoned this world.'' This was the sentiment shared by many, and there was no way to prove or refute it, so naturally, two opposite sides formed. Some wished to wait for the eventual return of Neveah; some wished to find their own way to save the world, which, in turn, would mean that they had lost trust in their own deity. ''Would you choose self-salvation, or would you throw away your own beliefs?'' The church, for the first time since its conception, was divided. It would ultimately depend on the archbishop himself to choose a side, one that the majority of the church would follow¡ªhe had to decide on a matter that would likely determine the fate of the world. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Vincent Neveah was always a man of the people. Everything he did was for the people, and everything he would do would also be for the people. Standing between faith and life, he ultimately chose the latter. Vincent wanted to save the people. For this sole purpose, he has been working tirelessly to make his wish a reality for twenty years, from the point he decided to act to this moment. Sitting solemnly on a small throne inside the main church is VIncent Neveah¡ªa man whose hair has turned white and whose face is etched with wrinkles, weathered by time. His face was exactly what one would expect from a man such as himself: Kind and benevolent. The only oddity one might find is perhaps his eyes, which are always closed. Standing beside him are Wings, a squad of four¡ªtwo men, two women¡ªacting as his limbs. The two men each have a small four-edged star imprinted in the corner of their left eyes, while the two women have them in their right eyes. These are speculated to be proof of one belonging to Wings. Standing before the throne is a priest; from his clothes, one can infer he is a bishop. ''''Report. Everything is ready, archbishop.'''' The man bows lightly and says. ''''The time is night.'''' Hearing it, Vincent doesn''t react right away. It is only a few moments later that the archbishop opens his mouth. ''''I see.'''' His dignified voice rings inside the room. The bishop then excuses himself, leaving only silence behind. ''''Would you like to check on them, archbishop?'''' One of the Wings suggests. ''''...Let us go.'''' Vincent, followed by the squad, quietly leaves the throne room and heads to a small prayer room in the back corner of the building. Inside, one can observe numerous believers gathered, seated neatly in rows of chairs. They are not praying, nor is there a statue of any kind, not even something resembling a worshippable entity that can be found. When the people see Vincent enter the room, they quickly stand up and bow at him. ''''...'''' Vincent stares blankly at the scene. This room, he still remembers everything about it. From the way sunlight pierces through the square window, perfectly encasing a similarly shaped painting at a particular time, to a small crack in the roof that, once it rains, the water will fall into a decorative cup at the corner. He used to spend his time here praying to the goddess day and night. Now, the room is still the same, but the people, including himself, have changed. They don''t pray to the goddess anymore, just as he doesn''t do so. ''Ah... These poor sheeps.'' Vincent laments. For these poor souls, for the world, and for himself. ''''...Good work, everyone.'''' With that, he exits the room in a rather sour mood. The holy knights walking silently behind him don''t seem to be happy either, and doubts begin to sprout inside their heads. If salvation is this close to us, then why does everything seem so gloomy? They quickly dispel those thoughts. ''''Oh, here you are, father!'''' Soon, they encounter a certain cheerful girl. She hops toward them with light steps, pink hair bobbing up and down. Seeing this, Vincent immediately flashes a gentle smile. ''''Luxia.'''' He calls. ''''How have you been?'''' ''''I''m good! How about you, father?'''' ''''As you can see.'''' ''''I... See!'''' Vincent responds to the silly joke by stroking his daughter''s head. He feels like he has nails pricking at his heart, but he ignores it. ''''Your friend is here this time?'''' He asks. ''''Yeah! Some of them are quirky. Very fun to be around with!'''' ''''That is good.'''' ''''I''ll introduce them when we get to the baptize thing!'''' ''''I see.'''' ''''And then... Oh, let''s have a meal tonight!'''' ''''Sure.'''' ''''Alright! I''m going then!'''' ''''...'''' Vincent watches as his daughter continues to hop to her room, humming something along the way. At some point, the smile on his face has disappeared. Still the benevolent face, still the kind impression. But if one was asked the question¡ªwhat is the most notable feature of his face? The answer would be his green eyes, each imprinted with a big, golden, four-edged star. ***** Case 68: The holy country of Neveah – A chilling encounter. ''''How did you...'''' Bishop Linsey has her eyes widened. This is understandable since I basically just appeared out of nowhere and started talking about matters no one should have known. ''''Are you asking about how I know your name or how I know Vincent''s plan?'''' I reply calmly. ''''Both, actually... No. My name doesn''t matter. How did you find out about the other matter?'''' ''''That I can''t answer. But you should know I comprehend most of his agenda.'''' ''''...'''' For a brief moment, Linsey falls into silence, appearing to be thinking. ''''...First off, what is your intent?'''' She eventually asks. ''''To prevent a disaster.'''' I respond. ''''If he were to complete the plan, that would be the catalyst to humanity''s destruction.'''' ''''Can you elaborate...?'''' ''''The ''thing'' he is trying to make cannot be controlled. It is malevolent.'''' At my sentence, Linsey furrows her brows. ''''To think there was that concern as well...'''' She sighs. ''''...Anyway, if I were to believe you, this matter would go beyond just a breach of religious faith.'''' ''''What do you think?'''' ''''...I don''t feel like you are lying, considering everything. And even if you are, and you want to destroy Neveah as a whole, then... What can I do about it? I can''t possibly win against you.'''' ''''Smart.'''' ''''Let me work with you, Miss G. Although our side doesn''t have much left, if we can indeed prevent a disaster, then...'''' I grab her hand as she extends it forward. ''''Much appreciated.'''' Afterward, Linsey and I discuss many aspects of the plan that Chloe and I cooked up. Of course, I try to give her as little information as possible since I can''t fully trust her yet. According to Linsey, the people on the opposite side of Vincent''s decision have been decreasing as Neveah''s absence has extended longer. This is probably fine since even if there are more of them, they can''t fight quite well enough anyway. The only important person is Linsey herself, who has the best stealth skillset I''ve ever seen. Having decided on an operation for a few days later, I bid goodbye to her and return to Chloe''s room. At this time, the blonde is still awake, reading a book under the lamp light. ''''How''d it go?'''' She asks as I enter from the window. ''''Good.'''' I reply. ''''The details you can ask Peln. I need to wake up on the other side.'''' ''''Got it.'''' Right after, I navigate the connection to my main body and transfer back. Waking up in the Backrooms, I quickly freshen myself up and go to our ''living room.'' In reality, we just chose a relatively spacious area and decided that this would be our space for joint activities. Everyone gets their own room now; it''s great. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Nevertheless, when I get to the living room, everyone is already there. I sit down on the chair and begin. ''''Everything is going according to the plan. 049 and Skely, you two prepare to move.'''' ''''Roger!'''' ''''Roger.'''' The first step of the plan is to get 049 inside the main church. This will require teleportation skills and stealth; hence, Linsey and Skely are involved. The reason I don''t use my teleportation and be done with it is that we need the bone mage for the other steps of the plan as well. Regardless. ''''Are the traps sufficient?'''' I turn to Ariel. ''''I think it is. I''m confident!'''' Ariel puffs out her chest. ''''Good work.'''' I then turn to Mister Slen and Smiley. ''''You two know your roles as well, right?'''' AUF¡ª! Yes. ''''Mhm, good.'''' Finally, I nearly break my neck and look ninety degrees up, where I can see Nova floating right above, blocking the lights. ''''How about you?'''' I ask. I''m fine. Why do you ask about my health anyway? ''''Stop the dumb joke.'''' The orca twitches, likely remembering the trauma I gave her a while ago. I tickled her to death. It was fun. ...I think I can do it. ''''Good.'''' By the way, I''ve been thinking about it for a while. As any average person would, I sometimes turn my neck too drastically, and it usually should hurt, but for some reason, my neck doesn''t. Telling my friends about this weird phenomenon, I receive an answer right away. ''''Ah, as far as my knowledge is concerned, many species of owl can turn their heads up to two hundred and seventy degrees.'''' 049 speaks up. ''''And for one, my expertise is impeccable.'''' ''''Was there something like that...?'''' I mutter. ''''Try it!'''' Ariel chimes in. ''''...'''' After a brief moment, I give in. As I slowly turn my head to the right, my vision changes accordingly. To my surprise, my neck just keeps twisting even after ninety degrees, keeps going, keeps going, until I can see my behind. Looking down, I notice my wings. This is so weird. It feels weird. But... I think I can scare people with this. With excitement welling inside my heart, I spring my head back to normal. ''''Whoa, that is creepy...!'''' Ariel hides behind her brother, peeking only her eyes out. Why are you acting like you are not a ghost yourself... The night quickly passes as we reiterate the plan and implement many hypotheses, and when I realize it, the sun has climbed high in the sky. Transferring my consciousness back to Peln''s body, the usual scene greets me. On the bed, Chloe is fast asleep, hugging the quilt dearly. This is what I normally see back at the academy dorm, only this time, a certain raven girl has taken the opportunity to sit right beside me¡ªin front of the window. ''''Hi?'''' She smiles, her hand touching mine. She ignored the usual protocol of a maid, which is not to enter the master''s room unless there is an order or to wake them up. Scary. ''''Good morning.'''' ''''You should have slept in your room. Sitting here all night is bad for your body.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' After kicking the lazy lady to wake her up, we dress her, feed her, and then lead her to the designated assembly place. Today, the students will be baptized by the archbishop himself, which generally should be a huge honor. Not for this one, though. In groups of ten, the freshmen of Astra Academy are taken into the main church by three priests and around a dozen holy knights. The five people from class A will be in one group. Why? I''m not sure. Maybe it''s a special treatment. When it is finally our turn, we follow the people of Neveah and head into the building. ''We,'' because they allow attendants of people like Chloe and Sierra to enter as well, although we won''t get baptized. ''''Normally, maids won''t be able to enter here, but the archbishop allows it this time.'''' The priest leading the bunch suddenly says. I can somewhat sense that he has no malicious intent; just curious. Nevertheless, the comments make Aaron Apollo''s maid, and to some extent, Nydia, nervous. Passing by the stylish and rather grand hallway, we eventually reach a tall door located right opposite a piece of stained glass art of who I presume is Neveah. The atmosphere suddenly gets chilly for some reason. Looking around, I see everybody is still composed. I guess they are not from prestigious houses for nothing. Luxia is still bobbing her head, giggling. The leading priest then opens the door, revealing a grand interior of what looks to be a throne room. Sitting on the small throne is an otherwise ordinary old man, if not for the indescribably uneasy aura around him. ''''Welcome.'''' He opens his mouth, smiling softly. This is the last boss of the arc¡ªVincent Neveah. Case 69: The holy country of Neveah – Around the area with a ticking bomb. I''ve always prided myself on maintaining a relatively good composure when facing situations. There is a reason why people often tell me that I have an emotionless face. It is not because I don''t have emotions but because I hide my feelings well enough. Nevertheless, I am convinced this man in front of me is a master at the art of deception. If Chloe hadn''t told me about him, I would have assumed that Vincent Neveah was just an ordinary man. For one, his demeanor is gentle enough that if someone told me he was Uncle Jackson¡ªmy old neighbor reincarnated as a priest, I would find myself believing it. However, there is still something unsettling about him. I suppose his intentions are genuine, but somewhere along the way, his thought process got altered in a bad way. ''''Please come up, Lady Luminous.'''' As I''m thinking that, Vincent proceeds to call Chloe up, still with his peaceful voice. She is the last one, as Luxia supposedly got baptized a long time ago, and the other three just had it done. With confident steps and a rather cheeky vibe, Chloe walks right up to the archbishop. The two have a brief staring contest with each other, confusing everyone for a second. ''''...You are the last one today, Lady Luminous.'''' ''''Okay?'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' What was that poor attempt at initiating a conversation...? ''''...Well, let us begin now.'''' As with the previous tries, Vincent wills his mana to create dozens of tiny water drops before getting them to swirl around Chloe''s head. Then, those quickly close in and make contact with her skin. With a simple puff afterward, they promptly evaporate, marking the end of the baptism. ''''Well, thank you, archbishop.'''' In Chloe''s style, she shoots a slightly smug smile at the guy and descends the stairs. On the way, I can see Vincent, together with the Wings beside him, staring intently at both Chloe and me. Now, I am sure they are curious and maybe a bit cautious, but I can rest assured they won''t find out about my identity. For a little more information, this little skill called [Deception] that I stole from Peln is essentially an upgraded version of [Inspect Evasion], in a sense that the opponent will not only not see my status screen but a fabricated version of that will also be displayed. One needs no explanation as to why it is better. Nonetheless, this [Deception] skill, for some reason, cannot be bypassed by almost everything. Throughout history, many experiments have been initiated, and they have all concluded that this skill is ''bugged.'' In those experiments, nothing could penetrate [Deception] regardless of the skill''s level. So, is there just no point in leveling up the skill, then? Yes, actually. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The system of this world is an unfinished product. Without its developer, Neveah, it will not be completed anytime soon. The point is, both Vincent and I have the skill. So, in theory, we won''t be able to expose each other. Except, I know his plans, and I even know his status screen. At this point in time, I am incredibly grateful to Chloe for her effort to write down everything she remembered from when she had just been transmigrated. Apparently, Vincent''s status screen is shown in a loading screen in the original game. Now, Vincent is allegedly at level 40, and his skills¡ªthe displayed ones¡ªare nothing to be concerned about. On the other hand, the Wings are, as expected, challenging opponents to handle. Still, we will have to power through them. For the experience¡ªahem, the good ending. With that thought floating in my head, we finally begin to exit the room. When I turn back the final time, I see Vincent silently staring at the huge Neveah statue behind the throne. The sun pours onto the back of the statue, casting a shadow on Vincent''s body. The scene looks almost too calm, too serene for what will come in the next few days. ''''...'''' ''''Aurora?'''' ''''...Nothing.'''' The next time we meet, Vincent, it will be when we clash.
According to the schedule, we will spend a total of seven days here. The first day was yesterday when we got to rest and explore the city as we liked. Today, after the baptism and lunch, it is another period of free time. Seizing the opportunity, I immediately go behind the main church alone, both as a way to relax and to scout the area. For the stealth mission, we will be entering the main church from a small gap here. Chloe said there was one. ''''Hm...'''' When I am meticulously scanning the fences and walls for a possible entrance, someone pops up in my vision¡ªa pinkhead. ''''It''s a coincidence, Miss Maid!'''' She says, chewing something. Upon closer inspection, she is holding two strawberry crepes, one half-eaten. Do they sell this stuff around here? ''''Have this.'''' Perhaps noticing my stare, she gives me the intact crepe. ''''...Thank you.'''' What a nice person. If only she weren''t a crazy one. ''''No problem, Miss Maid!'''' Luxia takes a step back and looks around, her face full of pride. ''''More than that, what do you think about this city? Beautiful, right?'''' ''''Hm... Yes, I suppose.'''' ''''Heheh. It''s my proud home!'''' ''''...I see.'''' Seeing her so cheerful like this... Is disheartening, to say the least. Although a psychopath, Luxia is never truly evil in the game. It''s Vincent who forces most of the players to avoid having things to do with her. Nevertheless, after this whole incident, I hope she will be alright. ''''Hm? What''s wrong?'''' Luxia innocently tilts her head. ''''...It''s nothing, saintess.'''' ''''Well... Okay.'''' Luxia raises an eyebrow. ''''Oh, we''re here anyway, mind taking a look at the city with me?'''' ''''Alright.'''' I''ve already spotted the entrance. It should be fine. Just like that, Luxia and I begin to roam the city. Stopping by numerous places, she enthusiastically introduces every one of them, even getting recognized by the locals. Apparently, she is pretty popular here. ''''By the way.'''' While walking together, Luxia suddenly speaks up. ''''You have never really talked about yourself, Miss Maid.'''' ''''I... Didn''t, yes.'''' ''''Where did you come from anyway? With features as special as yours, you should have been a celebrity as soon as you were born.'''' Luxia looks at me, squinting her eyes in suspicion. ''''I don''t remember anything that happened before meeting Lady Luminous.'''' ''''Reaaally? This detective smells something fishy around this area!'''' You mean the fish stall right on your left? Regardless, I have to reply. ''''Yes.'''' ''''Mhm... Well. Let''s talk other things.'''' When did this become a questionnaire? ''''Your favorite food... This one is obvious. Er... What about your other hobbies? Any notable one?'''' ''''I like creepy things, scary things, unnerving things.'''' ''''Ooh, first time hearing that.'''' Luxia begins to bob her head excitedly. ''''For example? I''m curious!'''' ''''Well... How about a dark and infinitely long staircase that has a floating face at random locations, with cries of a baby echoing through it as well?'''' ''''Uuh~! That sounds scary for sure, but I kinda like it!'''' Stars begin to appear in Luxia''s pupils, swirling around her big ones. ''''Tell me more!'''' ''''A statue that will remain static when in direct line of sight, but when no one is looking at it, it will move with high speed toward a person and snap their head off.'''' ''''Woah... The concept is so interesting! I''m starting to like this more and more...!'''' ''''...'''' Looking at an eager Luxia, I can''t help but feel my heartbeat rising. Finally, I have found someone who resonates with me! As the conversation suddenly takes an unexpected turn, Luxia and I spend the whole afternoon wandering around while we discuss more horror stuff. Case 70: The holy country of Neveah – Birdcage Saintess. Birdcage Saintess. This is Luxia''s nickname across the fandom of the original game. At least, that is what Chloe told me one day. Now, Luxia hasn''t achieved nearly enough to gain a nickname in this world like Ariel and Skely did, and hers certainly won''t be anything like ''birdcage.'' Nevertheless, Luxia is a rather popular heroine in the game, according to Chloe. She appears frequently in the storyline and has attractive visuals, but most importantly, people like crazy girls. I guess they sympathize with her circumstances as well. For one, Luxia being called ''Birdcage Saintess'' doesn''t equate to her trapping the protagonist in a trance of love or anything; it''s actually the opposite. For a little context, Luxia is never a part of Vincent''s plan in the game. In the playthrough, she is actually one of the helpers on the side of the protagonist. At this point in the story, many players have questioned the logic behind these turns of events. Firstly, how does Luxia not seem to have any idea about her father''s plan even though she can read others'' minds? In an interlude after the arc ends, the player will have a chance to investigate the archbishop''s past, leading to them discovering his and Luxia''s hidden abilities. It''s not really an ability but something far more unexpected. It turns out Luxia''s mind-reading ability is not a skill; instead, it is a named item. AEN-088, I think, is the name. The pair of unique eyes that she has is the item; it allows her to read the minds of entities that have a system assigned to them. And if one has seen the archbishop with his eyes open, they can easily see the coloration¡ªhe also has the same pupils. AEN-088 are two pairs of eyes, originally. One pair is superior in the sense that it has more range and more controllability, among other features; it also can extract information gained from the inferior pair and directly manipulate its ability, which is the one Luxia has. This is why everything Luxia knows, Vincent also knows, and why he is able to prevent her from reading into his and his subordinates'' plan. For her whole life, Luxia has been living in a birdcage, not physically, but mentally. Unaware of her father''s plan to change the entire world, she keeps living. Now, it is not like Vincent is cold-heartedly abusing Luxia or something. In his own right, he has given her a ton of love as a father and plans to do so until his death. Still, Luxia falls into a depression after learning this fact. The feeling of betrayal she feels, combined with the suspicions of her having a hand in the plan coming from outside, breaks her. This is where her romance section officially starts. If the player treads this right, Luxia may become dependent on them, thus pushing them to enter the lover route. If they do it in moderation, she will recover and aim for a better life. If they do it terribly, she will stay depressed and disappear from the story. So, what should we get out of all these things? Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. I should kidnap Luxia and toss her into the Backrooms, of course. I''m serious. We are about to execute a complicated operation with enemies far stronger than us. During it, we can''t afford to have two mind readers roaming around when we only have two Rings of Fortitude. Let''s just pretend she goes missing for a few days, and I''ll release her later. I''ll even buy her snacks. Oh, but we should make her sleep, though... Regardless, the operation will start when tomorrow evening comes, so I guess we''ll kidnap her tonight. For now, it is time for a tour of Neveah. ''''Right here, we have the miniature model of Zakan the Beserk, the third demon ever to be documented.'''' After finishing her sentence, a priestess diverts our attention to a particularly bulky and grotesque creature¡ªthe statue of it. Apparently, this thing is only a tenth of its original size, and it''s already twice as big as me. Amazing. The priestess then goes on to explain the process of subjugating the thing. ''''At the time, there were roughly three hundred holy knights surrounded it, throwing themselves in to create a chance.'''' She says. ''''A chance for the light element user of that era to deliver the final strike.'''' As she says that, her gaze turns to Claire among all of us. Her face then drops a bit, perhaps knowing that Claire cannot be recruited into the church anymore. This is a good thing for me since there is no light user in the church currently. My babies won''t be countered. Nevertheless, the priestess proceeds to guide us through the vast museum, one full of interesting-looking pieces of history and replicas of creatures like the one we just saw. Except for some mildly intriguing ones, they are mostly boring. After finishing her introduction to the goddess herself, the priestess claps her hands lightly, calling for attention. ''''Thank you so much for listening thus far, honorable students of Astra Academy. As there is still some time until our next schedule begins, you can freely explore the museum as you like.'''' Just like that, the students, professors, and staff alike disperse. Chloe immediately grabs my hand and turns to me with a smile. ''''Follow me. I know where the good stuff is.'''' ''''Alright.'''' It''s Chloe. I can probably trust her. Probably. I want Nydia here as well, but she stayed late last night for some reason and is fast asleep at the moment. I digress. Soon, Chloe and I reach an entrance decorated with gold rims, indicating something clearly important. The plate reads [Divine Beings]. Inside, the stands are no longer without protection as each is surrounded by what feels like a magically reinforced glass wall. As I scan around, my eyes land on a particular stand in the corner. There, the statue of a woman with light blue hair and golden eyes rests. She sits on a branch of a silver tree with a serene face and delicate pose, plus a pair of near-transparent butterfly wings flapping ever so subtly on her back. Her tag reads [Olwen - The Queen Fairy of Blizzard]. ''''Instantly drawn to women, you idiot.'''' Chloe pouts. ''''It''s the only thing pleasant on the eyes in this room.'''' I shoot back. ''''...Well, you have a point.'''' Regardless, I thought Olwen would be similar to a small fairy, but who thought she would be even more busty than me... Right after that, we walk to the statue to admire the blizzard queen''s beauty a bit more. I wish Nova could see this because she doesn''t even know the one who gave her power yet. Moving on to the following targets, we stumble upon rather... Bizzare-looking creatures. It is as if I am looking at a horror movie''s monster gallery. Now, their descriptions say that they are not friendly creatures, so I guess even monsters can become gods. At the other end of the displays is another stand, except this one is by far the biggest and grandest. It''s reaching the ceiling, which must be well over five meters. ''''Well, here it is.'''' Chloe stares at the model intently. Contained inside the glass is a mind-bogglingly long dragon with its porcelain white scales half-turning golden, swirling its body around what seems to be a pulsing star. The star has the same color as its eyes¡ªblood red. From its replica alone, I can almost feel the sheer power radiating, raining on my body. When I look down, I see a few golden plates containing information about this creature. The tag reads [Celius - Guardian of Stars]¡ªthe strongest of dragons, who reigns over all elements. And... The thing we will be fighting against. A-A 2: Never-ending troubles. Through turbulent times across the planet, Astra Academy will always be an excellent place for young talents to hone their skills and become the next pillars of the world. This is the founder of the academy''s promise to the world. Indeed, the academy has maintained its role for as long as it exists. Even today, it stands as the best in the world, surpassing many of the same caliber because of a simple fact¡ªthey have straight priorities. Education is number one, followed by the students'' safety. The first one has always been adequately preserved; however, the second priority nowadays is questionable, at best. Sitting inside a restaurant with a lake view near the hotel where the students are staying, Claudia Heisenberg is deep in her thoughts. For whatever reason, the past few months for the academy have been filled with trouble after trouble. As an educator, she also wants her students to grow up safely and happily, yet the goddess hasn''t seemed to agree with her recently. Right before coming to Neveah, she had a talk with the little principal, and it basically went like this: Claudia: ''''Any idea why it happened?'''' The principal: ''''No idea.'''' Claudia: ''''...'''' The principal: ''''...'''' Claudia sighs. It is a good thing that the imperial family sent many knights to reinforce the security, and they, the freshmen, at least, are in Neveah, the nest of the strongest holy knights. Nothing unpleasant will happen. Claudia nods lightly and lifts her teacup. As she is about to take a sip, the door to the private room bursts open, revealing an anxious staff member. ''''H-Head professor!'''' ''''What happened?'''''' Claudia immediately puts down her teacup and walks over to him. She suddenly has a bad premonition. ''''T-The saintess has gone missing!'''' ''''What?!'''' Claudia exclaims. ''''How?? This is Neveah!'''' ''''Even if you ask that...'''' ''''Tch! Tell me her last sighting.'''' ''''At the moment, information suggests that she was last seen roaming the city last night.'''' The staff replies. ''''Just earlier this morning, she was reported missing by her maid.'''' ''''Any other clue?'''' ''''There is none.'''' Claudia frustratingly massages her temples, trying to process this bombshell properly. ''''Wait, what happened to her escort knights?'''' ''''They have been found unconscious and scattered across the city.'''' This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ''''Tch... At least we know that someone capable is aiming at her.'''' Although this is indeed Neveah, Luxia is still an academy student. If something were to happen to her, they would have to shoulder some of the responsibility. More than that, however, Claudia and pretty much everybody else consider Luxia a precious talent. Even if she is a little quirky, no one really hates her. In any case, she doesn''t deserve this. With all of that in mind, the academy staff, holy knights, imperial knights, priests, students, and even the residents¡ªthe whole city begins to move with the sole goal of finding the missing saintess. Meanwhile, in a room underneath the main church. Five people can be seen standing, gazing at the scene in front of them. It is exceptionally bright in here, though it doesn''t affect them much. One has his eyes closed all day, while the other four are strong enough to ignore these kinds of inconveniences. ''''...Have we still not found her?'''' Archbishop Vincent turns around and asks softly; a hint of restlessness can be heard in his voice. In response, a female Wings member closes her eyes and begins to use her long-distance communication skills. ''''Not yet, archbishop.'''' She replies, shaking her head. ''''I see... To think they would target my daughter...'''' Vincent lets out a sigh. For so long, they have been cautious of forces that can intervene in their plan. Everything was perfect until this moment. For one reason or another, someone has decided to target the saintess, perhaps knowing that she is Vincent''s weakness. The first suspect is the opposite side of Vincent''s ideals itself, but he doesn''t have the time to interrogate all of them. Furthermore, they simply don''t have the capabilities. Considering this plan has never been leaked out of Neveah, this means that the perpetrator''s objection is different. However, it can very well be that they know Vincent''s plan somehow. There is nothing impossible in this world, especially for the Maker of Miracles himself. In the first place, They have even chosen the timeframe where Vincent rests after a long time to execute the kidnapping, which can be a sign showing just how much they know about him. ''''An almost prophetic course of action...'''' Vincent mumbles. ''''...Miss G, hm.'''' AEN-088 has never malfunctioned, which means the two girls whose thoughts Vincent couldn''t read had some type of protection methods prepared. They can only do that if they know what he is capable of. Moreover, Miss G''s thoughts also couldn''t be read by Luxia. Considering everything... It is trivially easy to assume that one of those two is Miss G. ''''...Venus, Mercury.'''' Vincent calls the two female members. ''''Keep an eye on Amelia Luminous and her white-feathered maid. If they show any suspicious sign, capture them at once.'''' '''''''' Roger! '''''''' The time is nigh. Tonight is when a new god descends onto this planet. ''''I can''t let anyone ruin it...'''' Vincent places his hand on the enormous golden egg before him and murmurs. The room is eerily quiet, a total contrast to the chaos at the ground level. As time passes by without any meaningful results, everybody starts to grow restless. There is simply no trace of Luxia anywhere within the city, and if somebody were to go past the gates that lead outside, the guards would have been notified. It is as if... She was teleported away. An image of a mysterious female figure immediately flashes in their minds, but they quickly shake it off. Miss G would never do things such as kidnapping an innocent person... Maybe. In the end, the search operation continues throughout the day into the night, with many already assuming the worst. However, the majority still has hope. On the top of a building sits a fierce-looking woman who is trying to catch her breath. As a person who can sense mana decently well, Claudia has been running around while concentrating on her senses for the whole day. She sits there with dead eyes, glaring at the starry sky as if blaming god for this ordeal. ''''...'''' The cold breeze passes by, providing Claudia with something to lessen her burning flame. When she is enjoying it to the fullest, a sense of uneasiness washes her whole being once again. ''''This...'''' ''''!!'''' Right after that, a mana blast of unimaginable magnitude sweeps her body, making her knees go weak and her mind involuntarily cower. Shakily, Claudia, and everyone else turn their head toward the source. There, at the main church, a beautifully crafted and enormous golden magic circle can be seen spinning above the building, shining brighter than the stars and the moon. The earth rumbles. The sky shakes. Everybody present can feel it¡ªsomething terrible is coming. Their senses seem as though they have been paralyzed by the insane waves of mana, leaving only a hazy image of the scene behind. GRAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡ª!!!!!!!!! Accompanied by a deafening roar, a magnificent beast¡ªa golden dragon pokes its head out of the magic circle. Case 71: The holy country of Neveah – Start of a concentrated raid. ***** ''''Phew... This should be far enough.'''' In the distant corner of the Backrooms, Aurora, armored in her robe and G mask, stands. She looks calmly at the girl lying on the makeshift bed, unconscious. It actually took quite a lot of effort to lure Luxia to a kidnappable place and make her sleep, and even more effort to isolate her from the creatures here, but she managed to do it. For now, this girl will be staying here while the operation is ongoing. The Backrooms now is more or less Aurora''s domain, so she can customize it to a certain extent, which means she can seal the hallways in case Luxia wakes up before everything is over. In fact, she has already done that. Nevertheless, after waiting for a whole day, it is now time to act. Aurora takes a final look at the girl in front of her again before teleporting away. Appearing in an abandoned building on the outskirts of Neveah, Aurora is greeted with the sight of two people sitting awkwardly across a table. ''''Ah, Miss G!'''' The woman, Linsey, hurriedly greets Aurora, while 049 just nods at her lightly. ''''Time''s up. Let us move.'''' Aurora immediately replies. ''''Linsey.'''' ''''Alright.'''' As bishop Linsey begins to pray, an almost invisible blanket of mana manifests in the air and gradually falls onto the three. Linsey''s skill helps erase their presence to a nearly unfair degree, able to fool even the sharpest of Wings. Best of all, this is a unique skill she gained from praying, one that does not appear on the status screen. As such, no one knows about it yet. ''''Hoh, this is quite intriguing indeed.'''' 049 takes a look at his body and ponders. After waiting for a bit, Aurora takes the hands of the two and teleports to the backyard of the main church. Passing by some people unnoticed, the three enter the building through a small path. Soon, they reach a long and empty hallway, where the atmosphere is especially eerie. Following Aurora and her strange subordinate, Linsey can''t help but gulp nervously. There is something about this man in black that makes her feel very... Wrong. His unusual mask, his unusual demeanor, his unusual aura... She can''t peek into his status screen either. For one, the objective to this stealth operation is to sabotage Vincent Neveah''s plan, and this man is apparently needed for it. Vincent wants to summon a divine entity to save this planet and rule it in place of the missing goddess. He chooses Celius, the dragon hailed as the Guardian Of Stars since ancient times. Adding to the credibility of the tale, Celius''s egg, its incarnation, is resting right below the church. According to an old document, to awaken the divine dragon, one needs to offer a body part, each of thirty different people with potent mana, to the egg. This will allow the dragon to gain consciousness and use those body parts to kick off its cultivation journey. However, no one can verify whether this supposed dragon egg is a real dragon egg or not, which is the main reason Linsey''s faction opposes the plan in the first place. The answer, according to Miss G, is yes, but the thing inside isn''t Celius''s incarnation at all. It is actually Celius''s spawn, one that can''t be controlled easily. ''''...'''' Although skeptical, Linsey has no option but to follow through with her promise¡ªshe is a woman of integrity. After what seems like an eternity, the three arrive at a small room in a corner of the church. Four holy knights can be seen guarding the door, and they are not weaklings either. Despite this, Aurora calmly raises her hand and chops two of them down right away. ''''Hm? What¡ª'''' When the other two turn to their colleagues, 049 gently touches both of them and activates his skill, making them limp away and lose consciousness. Forcing one to go to sleep is easily achievable for his skillset. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Immediately, 049 lets out a small grunt. ''''What''s wrong?'''' Aurora asks. ''''Excuse me, the smell...'''' 049 shakes his head lightly. Aurora has a clue as to what is going on. The Pestilence. Despite her hesitation, she slowly opens the door and peeks inside the prayer room, where she sees a group of people with specific skills related to different body parts. A quick headcount confirms that there are exactly twenty-five people in the room. There is another thing in common here¡ªthey are all unconscious. It seems they have decided to do this to prevent any potential resistance. ''''Tch, tch, tch...'''' ''''...What do you see, 049?'''' ''''The Scourge! To think it has spread this far... Sickening! Sick! They''re sick! Ma''am!'''' 049 turns to Aurora; his exaggerated gestures surprise Linsey. ''''Please, do let me operate on these poor souls!'''' A dark, almost foul aura pours out of the man''s body. In response, Aurora issues a stern warning: ''''Remember your role, 049.'''' ''''Argh...'''' After flailing around a bit, he shakes his head in frustration and begins his mission. He goes around the room and touches every person, making sure to disable their body parts in accordance with their skills. Watching this scene in silence, Aurora can''t help but be amazed. To permanently erase bodily functions like that... She wishes she could just make this guy deliver instant death to the dragon in the egg. Still, a needed condition for his ability is to touch directly the body, which, considering the dragon is still in the egg, would most likely be impossible, not to mention the tight security there. Nevertheless, after the operation is done, the three promptly teleport back to their temporary base. ''''Good work, Linsey.'''' ''''I appreciate it, but... Will you really be able to prevent it...?'''' ''''Yes.'''' After answering that question confidently, Aurora opens the door to the Backrooms, which 049 immediately enters. Once that is done, the owl girl in her mask snaps her finger, making the door disappear before exiting the building and sinking into the night. Around an hour later. The city of Neveah, after a full day of restless movements to find the saintess, has now seemingly fallen into an exhausted state. Quietly, the people begin to enjoy their little break from the situation, unaware of the cogs moving right under their feet, fueled by their own leader. GRAHHHHHHHHH¡ª!!!!!!!! A deafening roar awakens every single soul of the city; the raw energy radiating from the creature on top of the main church forces most to get on their knees, helplessly crushed by the intensity of it. The ritual has succeeded. By sacrificing thirty different body parts of thirty people, the golden dragon¡ªa divine entity¡ªhas been summoned. The giant beast slowly rises to the night sky, its movements graceful, its body magnificent, illuminating the city as though it is the sun. On a balcony of the main church, Vincent and his close subordinates are standing, admiring the creature in a joyful mood. Even though The Wings themselves each just sacrificed one of their parts¡ªa left eye, a right eye, a right ear, and a left ear¡ªVincent even went as far as giving away half of his brain to ensure the success of this ritual. Eventually, the golden dragon manages to pull its entire ridiculously long body out of the magic circle, floating around leisurely as its length almost fills the whole sky. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Guardian D-32 (Juvenile) Title: -- Level: 60 HP: 355/355 MP: 400/400 STR: 7.0 INT: 7.0 AGI: 7.0 STA: 7.0 Skill: [Super Regeneration Lv.9], [Lightning Magic Lv.9], [Light Magic Lv.9], [Inspect Lv.9], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.7], [Physical Nullification Lv.7], [Domination Lv.7], [Hard Scale Lv.5], [Light Resistance Lv.5], [Lightning Resistance Lv.5]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- When the city is holding its breath, waiting for the creature to make a move¡ª '''''''' !!! '''''''' A burst of energy can be felt from the dragon''s gigantic jaw. Slowly, a catastrophic-level spell is manifested as it opens its mouth. It is a swirling ball of pure destruction; it shines brighter than the sun itself, and it is aimed at... The city. BOOM¡ª!!! Before the people can even register the impending danger, an ice spear of enormous size swoops in from a distance, thrusting itself into the dragon''s spell. GRAHHH¡ª!! The result is an explosion, one that instantly disrupts the flow of the golden guardian, sending its head flailing around. When everybody diverts their gazes toward the direction from which the spear just came, a mysterious female figure is seen floating still in the air. Although the stars have all been obstructed by the light emitting from the dragon, the ones in her mask are still blazing through, shining brilliantly. Case 72: The holy country of Neveah – Dragon Slayer. As Aurora stares at the creature in front of her, she notices that the burns in its mouth caused by the previous explosion have already been healed. [Super Regeneration: Enable the user to recover MP and HP at a rapid rate] [Legendary] This is the boss dragon''s main card. Not only does it have a ridiculous attack power, but it is also ''stupidly tanky,'' as Chloe says. When the system displays ''rapid,'' it really does mean it. Even if one manages to cut off this thing''s head, it will find a way to reattach it in mere seconds. In the game, the player has to utilize a limited-use item that can bypass its debuff nullification skill to inflict a ban on the regeneration one briefly, thus giving them a window to deal damage. Although near immortal, the dragon still has some weak points, ones that the player can attack to deal permanent damage. The item itself is a set of curse-imbued darts that can be crafted using the materials obtained from the previous scenario or, more specifically, from the ancient basilisk''s body. Aurora gently taps the side of her left thigh under the robe, where a bump can be felt. After securing the item once again, she pulls out the Blackstar and begins to channel her mana into it. ''''Hah...'''' ''Let''s do it.'' In an instant, Aurora shoots herself forward with [Flight], making a supersonic ''boom!'' GRAHH¡ª!! Her opponent responds with an arrangement of spells constructed at lightning speed around its head. With unparalleled precision, Aurora swiftly dodges the myriads of projectiles shot at her, leaving them flying out of the city instead. BZT¡ª! ''''!!'''' As soon as she notices a lightning current running in the dragon''s dreadful red eyes, she propels herself forward once again. Immediately after, a sky-splitting lightning strikes right where Aurora was just at; the sheer energy escaping the bolt terrifies the people. Nevertheless, Aurora keeps flying; her head never turns back. Soon, she has come close to the dragon''s enormous body, close enough to really feel the ridiculous size of it. At this point, the creature swings its body abruptly and rams its head toward Aurora. Calmly facing the train of death in front of her, Aurora smirks under the mask. ''Got it.'' The mistress of West Zircon, instead of running away, points her index finger at the creature. Some with keen eyes can instantly feel it¡ªa cut has just been made in the fabric of space itself. Soon, the cut forms a small circle in the air, opening up a gate to another dimension before it starts to expand. The portal grows at an exponential rate, shortly becoming a massive disk in the sky, casting a distorted shadow onto the ground. WHOOSH¡ª! The city of Neveah watches in awe as the gigantic dragon''s head is swallowed whole by the gate, vanishing into nothingness before their eyes. Then, like a beast who has just caught its prey, the portal begins to tighten, mowing into the creature''s scales and flesh, preventing it from pulling out. As its overly long body squirms around in panic, Aurora raises her left hand. As the owner of the Backrooms, Aurora can make an entrance to it anytime, anywhere, and the size of it isn''t a problem as well. She can make the entrance appear and disappear whenever she wants... But what happens to those who happen to be caught between the two different dimensions? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. They will be cut. Cleanly. This method of using the Backrooms as a giant blade has proven to work wonderfully well, especially when Aurora tried to chop up the corpse of the ancient basilisk. Now, this ''feature'' will shine once again. snap¡ª! A crisp snapping noise reverberates through the space as the gate abruptly evaporates. Less than the time it takes to blink, the dragon''s body has been chopped up into two halves¡ªone missing, and everybody can see the cleanly cut intersection of the body left behind. A spine¡ªa golden flow surrounded by a thick metallic sheath at the middle of the body, with colorful cords extending out of the main tube, eating into the creature''s pale flesh like tree roots. Even though the people below have little knowledge of divine creatures, just one look at this scene is enough for them to realize that there is something strange about this thing. It is as if... It has been artificially modified. ''''Wait, we need to get out...!'''' At this point, numerous people have already escaped the city, a large portion on the run. The academy''s side also has the majority of the students evacuated. The only brave souls left are the battle maniacs of classes A and B, alongside professors and staff who can fight decently well. BANG¡ª! When everybody is lost in their thoughts, a loud sound from the sky catches their attention again. ''''That purple current...'''' ''''What now...?'''' Looking up, they see the figure in the sky holding some sort of metallic tube; those with keen eyes can even see smoke coming out of it. Instead of making darts for this occasion, Chloe decided to go a step further and commissioned a full-fledged gun from her contracted private blacksmith. Being an avid FPS gamer and a gun nerd, Chloe naturally memorized some gun blueprints. In Aurora''s hand right now is a generic revolver, one holding rounds of cursed bullets. One such round has just been nailed into the flesh of the dragon, and immediately, an ominous purple current spreads across its long body. After confirming its regeneration skill is turned off, Aurora puts the gun back and flies closer to the intersection. As she wills her mana to infuse her sword with freezing-cold ice, an immense aura is released from her body, sending those on the ground chill down to their bones. CRACK¡ª!! With all of her superhuman strength, Aurora raises her sword above her head and slams the blade into the golden flow¡ªthe marrow of the dragon. A huge blast of icy cold air escapes the contact point as the headless body squirms around, and soon, the deadly glaze surges forward, freezing away the golden marrow from top to bottom with incredible speed. From the outside, frosty patches can already be seen forming on the scales of the body, growing. [HP:78/355] ''''Phew...'''' Even though Aurora poured almost eighty percent of her mana into this attack, it doesn''t quite seem enough yet. However, it should be over soon. For good measure, Aurora pulls out the pistol again and shoots the dragon once more, making sure it does not regenerate ever again. ''Now, we wait.'' Aurora calmly exhales, her breath white. In another dimension, one with perpetual structures repeating itself and spanning millions of kilometers. ''''Are we done yet, gentlemen?'''' ''''Almost, friend. Almost.'''' A man in Doctor Plague''s costume paces around excitedly. In front of him is the full head of a colossal dragon. His boss promised him that he would get this one for research once he had done his part. Although he prefers human subjects, to get his hands on such a rare one is nothing short of a miracle. To safely access it, though, the golden marrow in the middle of its ''spine'' needs to be removed. He heard these would explode once the creature died. This is why Slenderman and Skely are currently digging them out and dumping them into a container. Well, it''s a good thing he disabled most of this one''s brain functions, or else it would shoot all of them to death. ''''Over!'''' Soon after, the two finish carving out the marrow. Skely swiftly teleports the container out of the way, not before leaving 049 an ''okay'' sign. Right then, the man in black presses his hand on the golden scales and activates his skill. ''''I did as you said, Miss Aurora. For now...'''' Meanwhile, in the night sky of Neveah. As soon as Aurora sees the system''s windows pop up, she hurriedly pulls out the sword and retreats far away. BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! A chain of explosions promptly blows away the long body of the late dragon, leaving fine pieces of flesh and metal parts raining down the city. The sight, especially with the sparking shards of the golden scales, seems more spectacular than any fireworks show. As Aurora silently checks her harvest, she grins under the mask, feeling a new surge of power in her body. ''This is amazing... Well, time for the real fight.'' The raid is only getting more intense from now on. Case 73: The holy country of Neveah – Phase two. [You have defeated a Lv.60 Guardian D-32] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.43 has become Lv.49] [6 skill points acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Dragon Slayer] [2 skill points acquired] [Title: ''Dragon Slayer'' acquired] [Dragon Slayer: The one who has slayed a mighty dragon. +0.4 for all stats when facing reptile-type enemies] [Epic] ''''Hm...'''' Floating in the air, Aurora quietly ponders. This title is indeed nice to have, but it is not needed at the moment. There is no upcoming reptile-type opponent that she knows of. Nevertheless, it is now time to use her newly gained skill points. If she still wants to preserve six points for emergencies, then she will have nine to spare. [Skill: Acceleration Lv.1 acquired] Without much hesitation, Aurora goes into the shop and buys [Acceleration], then raises its level all the way to 5. That costs her six points, so she uses the remaining three to upgrade [Swordsmanship] to level 6. [5 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Acceleration Lv.1 -> Lv.5] [3 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Swordsmanship Lv.5 -> Lv.6] Acceleration is a great skill. It slightly increases its owner''s overall speed, which means their brain will also get an enhancement. In a way, having this skill is similar to wearing a +0.1 INT equipment, on top of moving a bit faster. Although Aurora does not benefit as much from this due to her naturally high INT, with this purchase, she won''t need to rely on borrowing this skill from Smiley anymore, in turn allowing her to gain a much more powerful skill from Nova: [Lightning Magic]. In theory, as a skill''s level advances toward the level 10 cap, its power will rise significantly higher, so it should be natural for Aurora to take the Lv.9 [Ice Magic] rather than the Lv.8 [Lightning Magic]. However, Aurora already has ice in her veins, and wielding multiple elements will allow her to be flexible. She has also switched Ariel''s [Language] for Sapphire¡ªNova''s left hand¡ª''s [Auto Regeneration], making her much more resilient. As Aurora opens her palm and channels the erratic energy inside her, a few zaps of lightning escape. She takes a final look at her status screen. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: The Underdog Level: 49 HP: 131/131 MP: 164/164 STR: 5.4 INT: 8.5 AGI: 5.5 STA: 5.5 Skill: [Lightning Magic Lv.8] [Ice Magic Lv.7], [Light Magic Lv.7], [Fire Magic Lv.6], [Swordsmanship Lv.6], [Auto Regeneration Lv.6], [Sharp Claw Lv.5], [Deception Lv.5], The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. [Acceleration Lv.5], [Domination Lv.4], [Teleportation Lv.4], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.3], [Blink Lv.3], [Stealth Lv.3], [Inspect Lv.3], [Night Vision Lv.2], [Auto Regeneration Lv.2], [Flight Lv.3], [Inventory Lv.2], [Heal Lv.2], [Pain Tolerance Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Aurora is ready. Floating over the vast Neveah Square located right in front of the main church, Aurora turns her head toward the dumbfounded bunch standing on a small balcony. Vincent, expectedly, has a look of astonishment on his face, while his subordinates aren''t much different. ''It should be here soon...'' Aurora mutters in her mind. In the original game, phase two of this whole battle starts a few minutes¡ªin-game time¡ªafter the player kills the nameless dragon. In many aspects, Guardian D-32 is quite similar to the ancient basilisk. They are both snake-like, both huge, and both ridiculously long. But above all that, they all have incredible survivability. When Vincent''s group offered their body parts to D-32, the dragon actually established a link to each and every one of its donors. This was to ensure the dragon''s essence did not vanish if it was defeated. A nasty way of obtaining spare bodies, basically. Soon, it will take control of all thirty people who offered their bodies and continue pursuing its killer¡ªAurora. ''Well, the other twenty-five will not be controlled, though.'' Not having to deal with an additional bunch of strong people is a blessing. Aurora feels like she needs to reward 049 more handsomely. Nevertheless, after a bit of silence across the city, something finally happens. At this point, Head Professor Claudia has regrouped with the elite students who chose to remain. They are currently hiding on the upper floor of a building with a full view of the main church and Miss G, carefully observing the situation. They have not come out just yet since Miss G hasn''t retreated, indicating something is still there, and when they see the abnormal state of Vincent''s group, they raise their guard once again. ''''Ugh... Argh!!'''' ''''Kghn...!!'''' The grunts of those on the balcony are so loud they can be heard from far away. The five feel a sharp pain in the missing parts of their bodies; it constantly gnaws at their minds, eating away their sanity¡ªit is easily the most miserable state they''ve been through. Soon, golden scales sprout out of those spots, quickly covering their bodies before growing even more to create elaborate, flashy armor. This, in turn, makes them look much bigger, and they appear as though aliens, moving erratically like malfunctioning dolls. In the sky, Miss G¡ªAurora silently pulls out the Blackstar again and raises her free hand. ''Fifty-eight, fifty-nine, sixty-four, sixty-seven... And forty-nine. This is a jackpot...!'' Aurora has waited for them to transform, mainly because their levels increase a bit as they do, and practically, they do not get stronger. Free experience points if she has to describe it. As she stares at her newly registered enemies, she points her sword at them, casting around a dozen plasma beams around the blade. SWOOSH¡ª!! With a high screech, the beams rip through the air toward the enemies. As they get close, however, all five of them promptly dodge to the side, glaring at Aurora with their hollowed eyes. ''It''s time.'' snap¡ª! Aurora snaps her finger lightly, and once again, a crack appears in the sky. Soon, a large gate forms itself under the starry sky; its ominous presence, this time not being overshadowed by D-32, makes ordinary people shudder. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!! At this moment, all of Neveah can hear it¡ªa piercing wail that seems to nail every part of their body down is unleashed. As they look to the sky, they see a sparkling orca poking its head out of the gate; its dazzling silhouette makes even the stars embarrassed. Facing this creature, their instinct screams for them to run away without even needing to take a look at its status screen. Following it is a whole army of whales and sharks, each wielding a respectable might on its own. At this, a professor in the academy''s group below shouts. ''''This... No way! Orcinus Nova?!'''' Soon, people come to the realization that the monarch of North Zircon, the dreadful domain of the evil forest where everlasting winter rages, is appearing right before their eyes. ''''Why is it with that woman...?!'''' Claudia Heisenberg frowns, conflicting feelings arise in her heart. The majority of the people are the same¡ªpanicked and confused, except for one. The blonde beauty with blue eyes calmly gazes at the sky or, more specifically, at her old friend and crush. ''Let''s do this together, Aurora.'' ''''Professor Claudia, what should we do?!'''' A staff member asks. ''''Those are dangerous!'''' ''''...Tch, fall back. Get all of the students out first.'''' Claudia replies. '''''''' Roger!! '''''''' When everybody prepares to move out, a stern voice interrupts them. ''''Wait.'''' Number one of class B¡ªScarlett raises her hand. ''''I wish to remain here.'''' ''''You idiot!'''' Claudia yells. ''''It''s not something you can handle¡ª'''' ''''I know. Who said I was going to jump in?'''' When Scarlett declares it with a serious face, everybody in the building is genuinely baffled; regardless, Scarlett continues. ''''I know I''ll just die in a stupid way if I go in there. Still, I want to see the fight unfolding.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' It is undeniable that a battle of this caliber ought to be worth watching, even for the elites such as them. The real question is¡ªis it worth the risk? ''''...I''ll remain, too.'''' ''''I want to see it as well.'''' ''''Count me in.'''' Eventually, students of class A all express their intent to observe the battle. The people of the academy have no choice but to stay and protect them as well. ''''Fine, fine, you stubbornheads...'''' Claudia groans. ''''But we will move to a safer location. No compromise here.'''' '''''''' Yes~ '''''''' Seeing this almost ordinary classroom interaction, Chloe can''t help but feel bad for these people. ''Y''all will have to fight anyway, unfortunately.'' She shakes her head slightly and moves along with them. As they get out of the building, some suddenly notice a few snowflakes falling onto their clothes. '''''''' ...!! '''''''' When they turn their head up, grey clouds have already filled the sky, obstructing the stars and the moon altogether. What starts as some simple snowflakes quickly turns into an intense storm; it engulfs the city whole, and soon, with every cell in their bodies, they can feel the hail of immense mana from the square washing over. It is the official start of phase two. Case 74: The holy country of Neveah – Make it a one versus one. One needs no deep analysis to realize that these five golden-armored creatures are much, much harder to deal with than D-32 alone. Each of them, except for the one with a faint star mark on its helmet¡ªVincent, is a former master of their own element¡ªfire, water, wind, and earth. Just one of them is enough to overpower even a senior professor of the academy, and there are four. Adding to this ''loaded'' lineup, Vincent''s husk retains its ability to read others'' minds, and even its connection with the other four is still there, leading to the enemies'' coordination being near impeccable. Against such forces, the player can''t possibly win, especially after the enduring fight with D-32. Normally, that is. In this battle, a fairly common mechanic is introduced during the playthrough, where the player can retreat to the city''s walls and utilize the defensive cannons mounted there to deal damage to the armored ones. This is precisely the reason Aurora chooses Neveah Square as the battlefield instead of her domain. Nevertheless, the strategy for phase two is relatively simple¡ªeliminate Vincent''s husk as soon as possible. As the enemies descend from the balcony of the church, preparing their attacks, Aurora calmly strokes Nova''s shiny head and looks down. ''''Go.'''' Heeding Aurora''s order, the army of marine creatures in the sky simultaneously begins to cast their magic. After just a few moments, Nova releases a death beam of absolute zero, and dozens of elemental spells are shot from the others, trailing behind the ice ray and creating an intense storm of colorful, deadly strikes hurling toward the ground. On the ground, the five quickly raise a thick barrier using their collective power. At the forefront is a large armor holding a shield. BOOM¡ª!!! A catastrophic explosion ensues, blowing away a good portion of the square. As cement fragments from the ground start to fall, the smoke also clears out, revealing the intact barrier. Tch, stubborn bunch. ''''This much is expected.'''' Aurora sighs. With the earth element tanker here, it will be hard to pierce their defense with ordinary methods. So, instead, Aurora points her index finger to the sky and releases a simple beam of light. In an instant, a loud screeching noise can be heard across the city, and when everybody turns in the direction of the sound, they see a large projectile wrapped in blue energy flying toward the square with incredible speed. With a crisp glass-breaking sound, the barrier of the golden armors is promptly pierced, forcing them to hastily set up another barrier, this time, a much more fragile one. At some point, D-32 notices that Aurora has disappeared from the sky. It quickly gazes around with all five bodies, only to be met with a sudden intense blizzard that blocks its vision entirely. Frustratedly, it hides Vincent''s body behind the other four and begins to reinforce the defense, and that is when a deafening rumble rings above. BOOM¡ª!! The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. CRACK¡ª!! '''''''' !!! '''''''' ''''ARGH!!'''' A lightning bolt of immense magnitude strikes the flimsy barrier, shattering it and bringing its momentum to hit Vincent''s body squarely. The impact chips away almost half of Vincent''s husk, leaving charring marks all over the body beneath. Not stopping at that, a severe gust of highly dense ice rushes in right after, completely decimating the life inside the armor. Soon, the frozen body crumbles down into a pile of sparking dust. [You have defeated a Lv.49 ¡ö¡ö-struck human Vincent] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.49 has become Lv.50] [1 skill points acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Level 50] [2 skill points acquired] In the sky, Aurora quietly swipes the system''s windows away. Obtaining three more skill points, she quickly upgrades [Swordsmanship] to level 7 before turning below again. It is good that Vincent''s husk is destroyed early like this, but the previous shots she fired were a gamble. She wasn''t certain killing Vincent would raise her level. If it didn''t, Aurora would have been left with little MP to work with. ''High-level magic costs so much... Let''s ask Chloe later if there is something I can use.'' Something that can increase her MP cap or an external MP recovery item would be good to have. Nevertheless, it is now time to face the remaining enemies. Now that the brain of the team has been eliminated, the other four will not have to defend anything anymore, which will lead to them being much more aggressive. This is when the fight becomes hard. As if proving her statement, a collum of high-pressure water pierces through the blizzard right toward her head. ''''!!'''' Aurora narrowly dodges it by bouncing away. Sensing another attack winding up below, she also infuses ice into her sword. Right when the blizzard calms down a bit and vision returns, the two sides clash. Aurora shoots herself toward the ground, holding out her icy cold weapon, which is growing exponentially in size. With a loud ''CLANG¡ª!!'', her sword collides with the large armor''s shield. Immediately, the other three pour in to attack her, seizing the chance. Before they can do that, however, a dazzling figure swoops in, disrupting the attack altogether. Nova gapes her jaw, filled with sharp teeth, and gnaws at one of the female armors, forcing it to block with its sword. Then, the blizzard orca twists her body violently, boosting herself forward and pushing the armor together with it. ''Okay, the level sixty-seven is gone, now...'' With Nova taking the strongest one to another battlefield, Aurora is left with three. In an instant, she spins her body and delivers a powerful kick at the shield of the armor before her, blowing it back a bit and temporarily stun it. She notices their movements are not quite fluid, and their reaction times are not the fastest just yet¡ªa sigh of unfamiliarity from D-32. Regardless, she springs to the side and touches one of the remaining two. A burst of mysterious energy escapes her palm, enveloping the armor whole. Without a sound, it disappears. ''One to the Backrooms, another...'' BOOM¡ª!! For the last one, she curls her palm into a fist before punching it right in the face, keeping it going before stopping at the right angle, sending the thing toward a building in the distance. ''This one is for you, Chloe.'' With that, Aurora is left with only one large armor¡ªthe level 64 earth tanker. Right away, a colossal punch flies toward Aurora''s head, forcing her to jerk her whole body to the side with [Flight]. BOOM¡ª!! Although the fist stops in mid-air, its impact is so strong that it shatters some of the buildings in the distance. Dangerous. Aurora would be dead instantly if she were to take any of that. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Both of them retreat for a moment. As they stare at each other, they activate their own ability. The earth armor clenches its shield, channeling energy into it, subsequently making golden scales grow on its surface. Together with that, it also enhances its whole body with resilient earth magic, gaining some more size on top of its already huge figure. Facing the giant, the proud tanker, the juggernaut of defense, Aurora lightly twists her wrist and relaxes her muscles. ''''Arrogant.'''' [Domination]. Special case: Now, you are my maid. ''''April''s Fool?'''' A normal day like any other, Chloe suddenly comes to me with a strange request. ''''Yeah, I know this world doesn''t know the concept, but I still want to do it.'''' Chloe nods. ''''...But it''s December?'''' ''''It would be April by this time if we were still in our world.'''' How do you remember that in the first place? ''''But it''ll be awkward.'''' ''''That''s the point.'''' Looking at the smuggy Chloe, I can''t help but sigh. ''''So, what are we doing?'''' At this, the blonde beauty giggles a bit before coming closer to me. ''''Let''s swap for a day.'''' She whispers. ''''I will be your maid, and you will be my lady.'''' ''''...Are you serious?'''' ''''Yes.'''' After much contemplation, I finally decide to satisfy Chloe''s naughty side for once. I put on the stylish outfit that Chloe has prepared while she puts on my maid outfit. It''s a rest day. As I am used to wearing long skirts, relatively short ones like this make me feel uneasy, but I''ll manage. A quick final look in the mirror to confirm the change, and we''re ready for our day. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ''''You really do look good in anything, Miss Aurora.'''' Immediately getting into character, Chloe politely compliments me. ''''Hm.'''' I nod back. Coming out of the dorm, the guards blankly look at us, perhaps too confused to get any word out. The other students are pretty much the same¡ªthey seem visibly disorganized yet lack the courage to speak up. At best, some will gossip a bit with their friends on the spot. Still, the stares we receive are much higher today. Soon enough, someone we know has appeared. ''''Ah, Lady Luminous... Huh?'''' Nydia tilts her head, a basket full of fresh ingredients in her arms. She looks at us for a second, then the ground for a second, then the sky, the surroundings. ''''Huh?'''' ''''What are you doing, Nydia?'''' Chloe steps up. ''''Hurry up and cook something for Lady Aurora.'''' ''''Eh? Ah... Hm? Hmmm??'''' Beyond confused, Nydia heads to the dorm anyway. Target one successfully bamboozled. ''''This is so fun!'''' ''''Yeah...'''' With the excited Chloe in tow, I begin to walk around the academy, looking for more targets. ''''Greetings, Lady Heisenberg.'''' ''''...What is this bullshit?'''' ''''What?'''' ''''???'''' Scarlett Heisenberg¡ªtricked into thinking that she has brain damage. ''''Good work, Claire.'''' ''''Ah, Lady Lumino¡ªhuh?'''' ''''How are you doing today?'''' ''''???'''' Claire¡ªtricked into thinking that she is in an alternative timeline. ''''Greetings, saintess.'''' ''''Nyahahahahah! You guys swapped!'''' ''''...'''' ''''I mean, it looks quite fitting¡ªoh, I mean, no offense, Ame, but... Pfft¡ª'''' Luxia Neveah¡ªthe only one we haven''t been able to deceive. ''''Greetings, Your Highness.'''' ''''Hm? Greetings, Lady Aurora. How is work going recently?'''' ''''...'''' ''''...What?'''' Sierra Alaina Astra¡ªsomehow, she plays along with us. ''''Good afternoon, Professor Heisenberg.'''' ''''...I see you guys are having fun. Still, that student outfit looks good on you, Aurora. Do you want to admit into¡ª'''' ''''No.'''' Claudia Heisenberg¡ªno. When the sun finally sets, we return to the dorm, ending a day full of trickery and... Fun. ''''That was so good!'''' Chloe giggles. ''''Hey, let''s do this next year!'''' ''''Alright, alright...'''' Seeing Chloe this excited once in a while is not bad, I suppose. Case 75: The holy country of Neveah – Owl versus Goliath. Aurora is not a short woman by normal standards. However, the creature standing before her completely dwarfs the owl girl to the point that Aurora feels like she is facing Goliath, not some random armor. No, maybe it is even bigger. Nevertheless, size in this world doesn''t matter as much when stats and skills are all that determine one''s strength, which... Aurora''s are inferior. Befitting a high-level tanker, this husk has its stats locked in the range of 6.5, with all kinds of skills catered to defense among offensive ones. To name a notable few, [Auto Regeneration Lv.7], [Barrier Lv.9], [Taunt Lv.7], and perhaps most incredibly, all elemental, status condition, and physical resistance skills except water and lightning resistance. Aurora''s only realistic chance is to bypass all of its defense with the Gauntlet of Severance and deal massive damage with her borrowed [Lightning Magic]. Of course, there are also two support sources she can rely on, one being Skely with the defensive cannon on the city''s wall and the army of sharks and whales floating in the sky. She wants to reserve their stamina for the others, however. With that in mind, Aurora calmly circles the armor, analyzing her opponent. The armor''s hollow eyes follow her each step. It doesn''t take long before Aurora decides to shoot a test bullet. So she aims her index finger at this thing and commands her fire magic. SWOOSH¡ª!! A plasma beam is formed in a mere second and is shot at the armor. Needless to say, it doesn''t even graze its shield. Following this, Aurora shoots a few more beams at different spots of the armor, but it doesn''t budge. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' She will run out of stamina before it does, this is for sure. BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! Right then, loud explosions can be heard from two directions. Some distance on the two''s left, intense fire breaks out from a building, engulfing a large portion of the street outside. Far away from the two''s right, massive ice crystals are constantly being formed and broken, and a large amount of mana can be felt from them. Aurora can vaguely sense a battle in the Backrooms as well. It seems the others are battling already. Not losing to them, Aurora finally begins channeling lightning into her sword. As the erratic and snappy energy enters the Blackstar, a faint yellow hue falls onto the surface of the blade, and a few zaps across its length can be heard. Aurora springs herself toward the armor, slashing her sword from bottom to top. As soon as this happens, the armor quickly deploys its reinforced shield, taking the hit in with relative ease. From then on, Aurora continues to deliver light hits like this, observing the behavior of her enemy. ''''Hm?'''' The thing suddenly raises its shield, and an invisible aura spreads to the surrounding area. Weirdly, it doesn''t seem to affect Aurora. ''Wait, was that a taunt?'' Aurora appreciates the ring Chloe gave her even more now. Soon enough, the armor seems to have had enough; it suddenly plunges forward, surprising Aurora and pushing her back considerably. Then, it pulls its giant fist back at an unexpectedly fast speed before shooting it at Aurora. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The owl girl quickly blinks behind the armor, letting the fist explode in the air, destroying another building. Here, she spins her body elegantly, building up momentum for her sword strike. The Blackstar rips through the air with incredible speed, aiming right at the gap between the armor''s helmet and body piece. However, the sword is promptly caught by the giant''s hand, and it doesn''t budge, no matter what. Not faltering, Aurora sends a powerful electric current through her sword, successfully penetrating through the thick defense of the armor and dealing a bit of damage to it. She then pulls her sword out and kicks the head as strong as she can, sounding a deafening ''BOOM¡ª!'' Despite this, the giant''s body refuses to move. ''''...'''' Just like that, the two exchange more and more hits with each other. Aurora makes sure to dodge every attack of the armor while keeping a steady attacking tempo, striking at multiple angles. Although her moves are all blocked by the thing, she gradually gains a piece of valuable information. ''Thirty-seven... No, considering the thickness of the scales... Thirty-nine.'' Thirty-nine centimeters. This is the distance from the giant''s shield''s surface to its insides. She has carefully observed its blocking manner since earlier, and it has paid off. Aurora waits until her opponent throws a punch, and when it does, she promptly dodges it before striking it with her sword. KENG¡ª!! She leans forward, pressing her hand against the shield as soon as her sword touches it. ''Gauntlet of Severance¡ªforty centimeters.'' Aurora clocks her brain to its maximum capacity, pouring an enormous amount of mana into a deadly lightning bomb. ''''!!'''' It is as if the soulless husk has a consciousness. It seems baffled as a burst of electric power suddenly appears inside its chest, expanding outward with lightning speed and quickly corroding its flesh. With a final chant, Aurora finishes her spell. ''''Die.'''' BZT¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! The mighty power of lightning blasts and burns the insides of the giant to a crisp, sending shock currents to its whole body. Intense light escapes its mouth and eyes, scales falling to the ground. The armor''s silenced squeal seems almost comical when Aurora looks at it. The attack manages to suck out a good forty-five percent of its health, and now, Aurora should be able to overwhelm it. So Aurora confidently channels more MP into the Blackstar. Instead of just glowing a faint yellow, it is now bursting with a bright golden, and electric currents shoot out of the blade like a horde of fierce beasts. Wielding it, Aurora relentlessly strikes at the giant before her, whose defense is much easier to penetrate now. Each shot she delivers is heavy, as if a boulder is attached to the sword, and they are filled with harsh lightning, ones that continuously clings to the armor and eats into its body below those scales. Gradually, the armor''s HP is plummeting. As Aurora continues her onslaught, she braces herself. ''Two... One... There it is.'' BOOM¡ª!! A burst of immense energy escapes the giant''s body. Its scales immediately regenerate, as with its wounds, and the numbers in its status screen keep jumping up. A burning orange aura surrounds it, radiating scorching heat to the surroundings. When the armor''s HP reaches around ten percent, it will enter a berserker mode, where it consumes its own life force to fight instead of MP. This state of the Goliath is extremely hard to deal with since its defense will pretty much be impenetrable. Even its inside is reinforced, preventing the gauntlet''s ability to reach in. However, it is significantly easier to deal with, for there is no other armor cooperating with it right now. Aurora simply needs to run around until the giant eventually perishes. With that in mind, Aurora promptly jumps onto the top of a building nearby. The hollowed eyes immediately follow her. ''A cat and mouse game...'' With an earth-shaking explosion, the armor springs itself toward Aurora, flying in the air like a cannonball. In no time, it has come dangerously close to her. At this, Aurora quickly hops to another building, only to find the armor arriving at the spot before her. The reality kicks in. This thing is faster than her. But it doesn''t change the fact that Aurora has the advantage here. She stops herself mid-air with [Flight] before dragging herself to the side, dodging a whole barrage of earth spikes. Then, like an aircraft flying in the enemy''s territory, Aurora soars to the sky, swimming through the air while evading attacks below. On the way, she also takes a look at the two neighboring battles. It seems Nova is still doing well; however, on Chloe''s side... ''''?!'''' In a moment of carelessness, Aurora is jumped by the sudden hollowed eyes floating right in front of her. The thing has somehow built an earth tower to stand eye-to-eye with her, and Aurora can see its fist pulled back. With superhuman instinct, she blinks behind the armor as the punch shoots forward, only to be greeted with a backkick from the giant. ''''Tch.'''' [Teleportation]. Floating some distance from the earth tower, Aurora sees the annoying hollowed eyes following her again. ''Phew... I need to focus.'' It seems the tag game between the two has just begun. C-A 7: The incarnation of hellfire. '''''''' ... '''''''' On the higher floor of another building, tension is high. Everyone gazes out the window toward the direction of Neveah Square, observing the otherworldly fight taking place. At some point, the image of a hooded woman petting a majestic orca has imprinted itself in their minds... Or at least, that''s what I would write if this is a novel. I don''t exactly know what these guys are thinking, but I mean, they seem pretty impressed. If Claire is here, I bet she will freak out. Her idol is shining on the main stage, after all. As I''m thinking that, a massive wave of mana, one so intense it sends goosebumps all over my body, washes over us. Looking up, I see Aurora''s army of flying sharks and whales simultaneously casting advanced magic. Goddamn, that''s some crazy stuff... It would have been so cool if Zircon was conquerable in the game. Fighting just a dying snake is quite lame if you ask me. ''''Oh my god...'''' One of the professors exclaims. That, followed by some more exclamations, but the majority simply furrow their brows and keep staring out. The redheads seem to be concentrating the most. I guess they''re not a family for nothing. Regardless, an explosion later, and everything dies down a bit. The enemies, this time, are still unscathed. I wonder how¡ª BOOM¡ª!! A thunderbolt comes straight down the sky like a heavenly punishment, successfully jump scaring some weak-hearted people. I don''t know who cast that¡ªI couldn''t see because of the blizzard. Assuming that the strike is through, though, it is almost time. ''''Phew...'''' Taking a deep breath, I relax my body and do a bit of stretching. Soon enough, right when the blinding blizzard settles, a golden something can be seen flying toward our direction, cruising through several windows and chipping buildings'' walls here and there. ''''Brace for impact!'''' BOOM¡ª!! Like in an action movie, the thing bursts through the glass window and flies all the way to the next wall, cracking it. When the initial surprise is over, a golden female armor can be seen kneeling there, staring right back at the hooded figure outside. This thing is the female fire armor. I know. I''m absolutely butchering this woman, but I honestly couldn''t care less about her name. Anyway, she is, at this point, almost as strong as a master-class fighter. Her weapon of choice in the game is a claymore, and her specialty is super evasion. It''s a combination of skills and high AGI stats that allows her to dodge almost all of the player''s attacks. [Acceleration Lv.10], [Evasion Lv.7], [Concentration Lv.6], [Parallel Thinking Lv.5], [Prediction Lv.5]. Combined with her sleek physique¡ªa small hitbox, the fight gets much harder as well. Truly disgusting. Fortunately, the one controlling this thing is still an infant¡ªliterally a baby¡ªso dealing with it should be easier. As I think that, the armor promptly gets on its feet, and creaking noises fill the room. Everybody holds their stances in silence, expecting to enter combat as soon as it shows hostility. Stolen story; please report. '''''''' ... '''''''' CREAK¡ª! CREAK¡ª! The hollowed eyes scan around the room. When they turn directly to me, the armor freezes. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' In an instant, the thing vanishes completely. Before anyone can even register it, a blazing blade appears right in front of my face. ''''Lady Luminous!'''' It seems the taunt item worked. KENG¡ª! With an almost unnatural reaction speed, I pull out my sword and promptly block the claymore, clashing directly with the armor. As I will the fire in my veins, a scorching hot blaze bursts out of my blade, turning it into a greatsword. ''''Kgh...!'''' Then, I step to the side, releasing myself from the strength fight before delivering a spin kick to the armor. Needless to say, I am unable to hit it. ''''Phew...'''' Staring at the thing standing some distance from me, I take a deep breath. Soon, the others join me on the sides, and Claudia, specifically, steps in front of me. We''re fighting this. Good. ''''Class 1-A, stay here!'''' Claudia shouts. ''''The rest, follow me!'''' With that, Claudia surges forward, her sword glowing a dim pinkish red. Soon, she thrusts it at the armor, bringing out a majestic phoenix and forcing her opponent to jump out of the broken wall. The professors and associated fighters¡ªholy knights and imperial knights¡ªthrow themselves out after Claudia. We hurry over the broken wall amid the explosions in the distance. Gazing at the active battlefield below, I can''t help but frown. Fuck me. These temporary enhancers I''ve been using make me feel like crap. My strength is improved for sure, but... Urgh... Either way, I need to finish my job before their duration ends. ''''Hey, what should we do now?'''' Right then, Scarlett speaks up. ''''Stay here and assist them.'''' Sierra replies, calmly casting several fire spells. ''''Use your magic.'''' ''''Her Highness is right.'''' Aaron follows. ''''Better not hindering them.'''' ''''Oh, alright. Hey, Ame¡ªAmelia?'''' As I look back, everybody is staring at me. ''''...Stay here, kids.'''' I say before leaning forward, letting gravity take me down. ''''You¡ª'''' While falling, I tighten my grip and amplify my fire claymore, making it stronger than ever. Utilizing my superhuman strength, I lightly land on the ground before springing myself toward the battle. ''''Amelia Luminous! You idiot!'''' Ignoring Claudia''s cry, I aim straight for the armor. [Evasion] allows it to dodge one attack automatically, and [Prediction] can pretty much do the same, so we need two feints. Fortunately, our team just activated its latter skill by coordinating an attack. Seizing the chance, I jump onto the occupied armor, slashing my sword down. BOOM¡ª!! Intense fire spews out like a tsunami as my sword lodges into the ground, yet my target has already retreated to the side. Once again, I spring myself toward it, winding up another attack. At this point, the armor decides to fight back. It lightly raises its own blazing greatsword and begins to swing it with much vigor. Understanding its attacking patterns, I skillfully bounce around, evading its strikes and getting closer to it. Once the distance becomes short enough, I spin my whole body, bringing my claymore to an insane speed. As I hear the screech of fire ripping through the air, my opponent steps back lightly, rendering my attack null. ''''Hup¡ª!'''' Then, just as predicted, Claudia appears right behind the armor with ample momentum, bringing her sword toward its neck. The effect of [Evasion] kicks in; the armor''s body miraculously moves away just enough to dodge that strike. But now, the DPS window is opened. ''''Haaap¡ª!!'''' I continue spinning my body, ripping my sword through one more rotation. With unmatched acceleration, my blade of fire rams itself into the armor''s upper torso, cutting through a good depth of it. Melted flesh and charred scales are shot out the other side as the insane force pushes its body like a ragdoll. Let me show you what hellfire is! Seizing the opportunity, I push every single cell of my body past the limit¡ªevery ounce of MP I have, every little power I can muster¡ªall into this one moment. PUFF¡ª!! Shooting from the base of my blade, a deadly, dense spurt of molten lava promptly devours the female armor, completely overwhelming it. Then, akin to a landmine, fierce flame explodes from the puddle, the column extending high into the sky. The scorching heat melts all the surrounding snow away. I look at the scene blankly, catching my breath. ''''Hah... Hah... Hah...'''' Soon, my body loses its strength, and the fire claymore that I have gradually turns back to a normal sword. ''''Good job. Stand back.'''' Claudia takes a cautious stance, covering me while charging for her next attack. The others also surround the lava mess. ''''No... You idiot.'''' It''s about to go berserk. I force my body forward, pushing the surprised Claudia away. Right at the next moment, a colossal blade thrusts out of the fire, heading right toward my face. With the speed at which it is traveling, I can''t dodge it even if I have my full strength. ''''Amelia¡ªhuh?!'''' Claudia''s surprised cry is justified. This should not happen at all. A transparent barrier surrounds my body, keeping the blade struggling in place as my necklace floats into the air, shining. BOOM¡ª!!! '''''''' !!! '''''''' Then, something huge suddenly crashes down, punching the female armor into the ground. It is... Another armor. Looking above, I see the familiar fluttering robe, the familiar galaxy mask, floating in the sky. You''re finally here, Aurora. Case 76: The holy country of Neveah – Rescue. Two minutes. This is the time it takes for the tanker armor''s vitality to deplete in the game. Aurora feels like this time will never end. For so long, she has been dashing around, evading devastating attacks like a rat. Soon, she inevitably feels her stamina decreasing, and her MP reserve is not safe either. ''Focus.'' Seconds left. She can''t afford to mess up in this critical moment. Aurora takes a deep breath before rotating slowly in the direction of Chloe, jumping from building to building. With each one she passes through, it is promptly destroyed by the giant armor. One look around the area reveals that most of the infrastructure has been decimated. SWOOSH¡ª!! ''''Tch.'''' Just then, another spear of earth shoots at her from behind, grazing her body. Aurora turns back slightly, and to her delight, the aura surrounding the armor has gotten thinner, signaling the end of the berserk period. Feeling a rush of energy, Aurora takes off to the sky, heading toward the area where fire resides. Soon, she lands on top of a tall building, and when she looks down, dozens of people can be seen fighting a female armor holding a claymore. At the forefront are Claudia Heisenberg and her old friend, Chloe. ''The students... Are up there.'' After taking stock of the situation, Aurora turns to the side, and she is greeted by the sight of a colossal figure ramming toward her like a mad bull. Aurora takes a stance. PUFF¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! Ignoring the intense fire pillar to the left of her vision, Aurora begins to retreat slowly, calculating the time she has to counterattack. ''Three, two, one...'' As the giant armor comes closer and closer to her, it wields all the remaining power at its disposal, condensing it into a terrifying swirl around its hand. Even the berserk aura is being sucked in. With dying creaks, the armor pulls its fist back and throws it forward. Aurora seizes the moment when her opponent completely loses its ability to defend, stepping to the side and bringing her foot all the way up. THUD¡ª!! A dull, loud colliding sound echoes from the impact. The arm is blown into the air, together with chipped golden scales, while the energy concentration is quickly dissipated. Following this, Aurora spins around and delivers a kick to the lifeless armor''s waist, launching him below like a ball. BOOM¡ª!! As soon as the giant armor collides with the female one, Aurora slowly floats over to the scene, catching the attention of everyone present. ''Your chance.'' Aurora, under the mask, stares intently at Chloe, who is wobbling all over the place. Seeing this sight is quite heartbreaking, but Aurora trusts her friend. While everyone is stunned by the sudden intervention, Chloe makes her way over to the two armors and raises her sword. ''''Kuh...!'''' This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Using her little strength left, the blonde beauty slams her sword right into the gap between the tanker armor''s torso piece and headpiece, piercing its throat fair and squarely. [You have defeated a Lv.64 ¡ö¡ö-struck human Nathan] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.50 has become Lv.52] [2 skill points acquired] [You have defeated a Lv.64 ¡ö¡ö-struck human Nathan] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Amelia Lv.39 has become Lv.41] [2 skill points acquired] Simultaneously, Aurora''s and Chloe''s system windows pop up. Thus, the objective of using the tanker armor as an HP and MP battery is accomplished. Strength, stamina, and MP all return to the two''s bodies. Chloe lets out a relieved sigh while Aurora keeps her cool. ''''!!'''' However, the fight is not over yet. As Chloe pulls out her sword and retreats, a source of intense magma rises from the ground, devouring the corpse of the huge armor. Soon, a vaguely humanoid figure engulfed in bright red flame emerges. BOOM¡ª!! At the same time, a catastrophic explosion can be heard in the distance. A surge of ice so big that it dwarfs the main church stands proudly; the sheer scale of it, combined with its clear property, creates a strangely mesmerizing view. In the sky, people can clearly see the army of marine creatures aiding their lord with magic as well. ''''...'''' ''It seems Nova is doing alright, at least.'' Soon, Aurora turns her attention back to the opponent at sight. According to her old friend, this is phase two of the miniboss, and it takes much effort to defeat it in the game. It will be dangerous for Chloe and the others to face it alone, but now that Aurora is here, things will change. She has the ice element, the direct counter to it, after all. However, she doesn''t want to steal Chloe''s experience, so there is only one option left. ''Minor assist, hm...'' As the magma armor begins to move, rapidly expanding its molten aura, Claudia quickly snaps back and directs the force. ''''You lot! Pour magic in!'''' In an instant, colorful spells fly in from all directions, forcing the thing to escape by jumping high into the air. Once airborne, it propels itself forward with an explosion, bolting straight toward Aurora. ''So it knows I''m the most dangerous.'' Facing the blazing claymore, Aurora silently raises the icy-cold Blackstar above her head. With her newly improved strength, she slams her sword down even before her opponent comes into her striking range, dragging the blistering ice together with her blade. A vivid trail of blueish-white remains in the air¡ªa teaser for what will come next. The faint hue of blue quickly envelopes the magma armor and the whole area below it, extending far into the distance. Then, With a crisp crash sound, a spiky wall of ice so tall and big it might as well replace the city''s walls rushes forward, gobbling its opponent down like a hungry beast. CRACK¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!!! ''''...'''' Aurora forgets just how good her magic handling is. Looking at the frozen armor, she can''t help but let out a relieved sigh. Fortunately, she is able to adjust the concentration of the ice a bit earlier. The armor doesn''t lose much HP. Then, Aurora suddenly sees the blonde beauty step toward her. She looks into the sky with a serious face. ''''Excuse me. Can I have that?'''' Chloe, no, Amelia Luminous asks boldly. '''''''' ?!? '''''''' Everybody else is dumbfounded. No one expects the heiress of Luminous to be so fearless as to demand something from the famed and enigmatic Miss G, who is known for being irregularly strong, not in a hundred years. Yet, here she is, facing the surreal galaxy mask directly. No matter how one looks at her, fear doesn''t even seem to be present in her mind. Miss G, on the other hand, has a smile underneath her mask. ''A play to elevate her position... Not bad.'' ''''Take it.'''' So, Aurora speaks up for the first time in her disguise. She snaps her finger lightly, making the ice wall disappear except for the block of ice in which the female armor is in. It falls onto the ground with a ''thud¡ª!'' ''''What...'''' ''''Did she just...?'''' Confusion spreads among the fighters. Usually, no one would be willing to give up experience to other people like this. Nevertheless, Chloe walks up to the block of ice and promptly stabs her fire sword in. The blade quickly melts through the ice, reaching the armor''s throat inside. BZT¡ª! Chloe channels her lightning magic into her weapon, frying the bound armor''s inside to a crisp. [You have defeated a Lv.58 ¡ö¡ö-struck human Julia] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Amelia Lv.41 has become Lv.45] [4 skill points acquired] Chloe smiles in satisfaction, feeling the power pouring into her body. Just like that, the crisis of the academy''s team is resolved in one strike, no less. Everybody naturally turns their attention to the figure in the sky, anticipating her next move. The figure¡ªMiss G, gazes at the intense battlefield in the distance. It is time to help out the orca. Case 77: The holy country of Neveah – The battle between ice and water. The sounds of the intense battle never stop. Following Aurora''s gaze, the people of the academy watch as two shades of blue clash against one another in the sky, resulting in spectacular explosions that shake the atmosphere. Even from this distance, the blizzard seems so intense that it penetrates their skin. The mana storm is equally dense, making it impossible to analyze the mana formation from outside. Nevertheless, if one concentrates enough, they can sense two major mana sources inside the storm. Aurora squints her eyes, calculating. Based on her connection with Nova, the orca does not seem to be in a critical situation. However, she doesn''t appear to be unscathed either. On the other hand, her opponent¡ªthe female mage armor, who specializes in water magic¡ªis also holding up very well. ''It''s not the highest level for nothing.'' At level 67, the mage armor is dangerously close to the Grandmaster territory, which Aurora heard was the highest of humanity. Even with the marine army by her side, Nova is slowly losing her ground. With that in mind, Aurora aims her hand at the shield bubble inside the storm, one that houses the water mage. At this distance, combined with the mana storm raging, a snipe shot should be effective. So, Aurora begins to cast.

''''Glaze. Bolt.'''' In an instant, enormous mana bursts out of Aurora''s body. A thick and oppressive aura radiates to the surroundings, emanating an eerie presence that sends shivers down the spine of anyone nearby.

''''Heed my call, ancient beast of ice.''''

''''Lend me the power to plunge this world into bitter coldness.''''

''''From glacier''s heart, your breath shall flow.'''' Quickly, a dense mist of ice manifests around Aurora''s outstretched, gloved arm. It wraps around her palm and forearm, swirling leisurely as if a lake despite the immense power sleeping within.

''''O tempest-born, skies alight.''''

''''From heavens to earth, descend in my sanctum.''''

''''Hereby, I call upon the lightning''s death.'''' Suddenly, static noises of lightning ring in the air. From inside the ice mist that is now dominating the space, electric currents begin to emerge, erratically running across and around its caster''s body.

''''Let it freeze. Let it burn.''''

''''For what I long for is complete destruction.'''' As Aurora continues her incarnation, the scale of her spell seems to keep growing. The fierce harmony of lightning and ice creates a miniature storm where she floats, and its core shines brighter than any star.

''''Burst forth¡ªThunder Frost.'''' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! The heavens and earth shake violently as Aurora''s spell finishes. The cluster of ice and lightning surges forward with unstoppable force, leaving behind a long trail of white akin to a comet. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. At the same time, a faint projectile with a blue trail can be seen from another angle heading toward the spell''s destination. Inside the blizzard. A dazzling orca is swimming around in the violent snowstorm, constantly casting magic as she goes. In her crosshair is a golden armor floating in the distance. It is protected by a thick layer of water and surrounded by numerous water dragons. Nova and the mage have been at a stalemate ever since they started fighting. Even with her full firepower, finishing this opponent is challenging. Not only does it have a ridiculous defense with the bubble, one that can resist Nova''s ice, but the water dragons continually gnaw at Nova at any given chance. Both of them are able to deal damage to each other to some extent, yet the one coming out with more HP is always the mage armor. At this point, Nova commends herself for holding it this far with a level gap of 12. Right when the two are about to launch their next barrage of magic at one another, a ripping noise of something being pierced rings through the space. Nova opens her eyes wide as her opponent''s shield bubble is instantly disintegrated by a magically imbued pellet. The cannon...! Seizing the chance, Nova and her subordinates immediately launch their magic at the mage, who is hastily covering herself with the dragons, preparing another bubble. From every direction, powerful spells of all elements rip through the snow, focusing solely on their target. As they collide, the dragons'' water bodies slowly but surely chip away, vaporizing into vain, hot air. VRRRR¡ª!!! A faint rumble can be felt in the air. Following Nova''s attack, a cluster of pure, cruel ice-lightning smashes itself through the blizzard, pushing away the snow entirely. Like a beast devouring its helpless prey, the fierce spell gobbles down the water dragons as a whole, rapidly freezing them into a hard, cold cube. Then, thick veins of lightning currents pop up from inside the cube, and mere moments later, a deadly thunderstorm descends. A long streak of constant explosions ensues, and the noises blast out relentlessly. Lightning bolts spew in and out of the ice cube, destroying everything in their path. Electric whips that span hundreds of meters dance inside and around the blizzard, creating a matrix of lethal currents. Inside the cube, cold ice of absolute zero is fighting against the mage armor''s deep defense. Up until now, every attack on its body has been absorbed by the specially constructed water layer outside its scales, yet this ice is quite different. Water, no matter how differently constructed, is bound to be frozen when met with overwhelmingly cold temperatures. Aurora''s deadly ice gradually but surely penetrates the mage''s layer of defense, freezing away its body and mind. BOOM¡ª!! When frosty patches begin to appear, an unimaginably high-voltage lightning current strikes through the armor, blowing away a sizable portion of its scales. Despite this, the mage is still not down. Not yet. Using its ridiculous water magic, through sheer prowess, it manifests a logic-defying aura that gradually expands like a balloon, pushing the cold away and cracking the ice cube from inside. CRACK¡ª!! CRACK¡ª!! Soon, the thick wall of the confine¡ªthe water dragons'' frozen bodies¡ªcrumbles down into pieces and falls onto the ground. As soon as its vision returns, the mage armor instantly deploys another bubble of defense and begins to call upon more dragons. Facing its primary opponent, the dazzling marine creature floating away, it can''t help but feel something is amiss. The orca is way too relaxed. The look in the orca''s eyes. It is as if... Everything is already over. PUFF¡ª!! Until a burst of flame enters the mage''s vision. When it turns the pair of hollowed eyes below, a black sword has pierced its chest from behind, blazing in fire. It creaks the armored neck to turn around, and there it is again¡ªthe galaxy mask. Gazing into the stars confined within it, D-32 feels as though it is facing an infinitely deep entity. Unable to move. Soon, life escapes the female husk, and the surrounding water magic is, therefore, canceled. Aurora promptly pulls her sword out of the armor, letting it freefall onto the ground. [You have defeated a Lv.67 ¡ö¡ö-struck human Natalie] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.52 has become Lv.55] [3 skill points acquired] ''With this, there are only two left...'' Aurora silently celebrates her small victory and prepares for the next hurdle to come. Case 78: The holy country of Neveah – Inside the Backrooms. Advent of Justice - Antonio. As a member of Wings, his specialized role is to deal with highly dangerous criminals, particularly ones that have caused serious offenses. The heavier the criminal''s crimes are, the stronger Antonio becomes. [Advent of Justice: Increase the user''s abilities when faced with sinned entities] [Unique] In [Astra Magical Academy], this is the most finicky opponent the player has to face for this scenario. In alignment with the player''s wrongdoings rate and their teammate picking choices, Antonio will either be easy enough to deal with or flat-out impossible to do so. Many ''bad'' players succumb to a single ending¡ª[Sentenced to Death]¡ªin which Antonio judges them. However, a player has found a loophole in Antonio''s unique skill. By teaming up with a random wolf in the wilderness, they have determined that his skill does not apply to non-humanoids, more specifically, creatures without a close enough connection with the human race. For this reason, Aurora and Chloe have decided to let the horror team take care of Antonio, or at least the husk of him. Turning the time back to thirty minutes before Aurora defeats the mage armor. In a seemingly never-ending series of interconnected office rooms, where only static buzzes of the light can be heard, three figures stand. One of them is a big husky with abnormal teeth, like that of a human, while the other two are a man in black and a man in a suit. Both have a higher height than usual, albeit one is significantly taller. ''''Hm... Here is quite curious, isn''t it?'''' The masked man speaks up, hand stroking the husky, eyes on the bizarre creatures roaming the space. A floating smiley face, a humanoid creature with an extremely skinny body, a giant spider-like creature with a human body, etc. Not interested? The man with no facial features turns around. ''''I''m afraid not.'''' 049 replies. ''''They might look human, yet they aren''t. My mission is to eradicate the Pestilence, yet they do not possess them.'''' In the eyes of the doctor, everything present is clean. He likes it. He likes this feeling, but there are still pour souls out there who suffer from the damn scrouge, so he can''t be comfortable yet. Yes, like this thing that has just appeared in his vision. An armored figure with golden scales growing in virtually all corners of its body, with hollow eyes and a lone gavel in its hand. ''''O pitiful lamb, yer body is littered, layered with the disease...!'''' A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. 049 steps forward, opening his arms exaggeratedly. When the masked locks eyes with the hollowed, the fight begins. In an instant, a blood-red aura envelops the place, and from behind 049, dark tentacles fly forward, ramming themselves at Antonio''s husk. Soon, a slender man in a suit appears in the hollowed''s vision. clang¡ª! The golden armor gently pounces its gavel in the air, creating a ripple effect that spreads throughout the rooms. With utmost confidence, it begins to wield its wind magic. ''''...?!'''' The skill does not register. Whatever D-32 is looking at right now... Are not humans. With that, it hurriedly activates a separate set of skills based on Antonio''s memory. A dim green aura surrounds its body, and a symbol of an eye appears right on top of its head. A basic ability enhancer and a tracking skill. Right then, the first wave of attack comes in. The tentacles plunge at the armor ferociously from all angles, forcing it to take a stance for defense. At some point, its signature gavel has been replaced by a sizable shield and a green spear. Antonio, the Judge, is no more. For now, whoever comes out on top gets the right to judge the other. BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! BOOM¡ª!! Ultrasonic explosions ring in the air, reverberating through the countless rooms of the liminal space as Slen''s tentacles collide with the defense layer of the golden armor. Even with the level gap being slightly larger than ten, Slen''s tentacles display an unstoppable might against their opponents. Resilience, speed, accuracy, flexibility. It is as though they are whips dancing in the air. Nevertheless, the objective needed to achieve this fight is not to overpower the armor with brute force. In terms of pure stamina and power, it is still better. As if proving Aurora''s theory, right when Slen''s tentacles lose some momentum, the armor slips out of place and propels itself toward 049, flying across the length of the wiggly, long parts. With its spear pulled back, a deadly attack is prepared. ''''Hm.'''' 049 calmly stands, hands behind his back. When the distance between them is close enough, a dark shadow swoops in from the side. A large jaw slams on the armor''s wrist, derailing it for a brief moment. As the spear''s direction changes, so does its final destination. With a loud thud, the head of it rams into the ground below. Instinctively feeling something amiss, D-32 quickly abandons its weapon and shakes off the husky before retreating into another corner. BOOM¡ª!! A cluster of tentacles strikes right where it has just been, destroying a sizable part of the floor. Just like that, the two sides begin to wind up their powers once more. Round after round, Slen and Smiley clash with the eerie husk, neither side yielding one bit to the other. Yet, even with the addition of numerous supporting attempts from the natives of this realm, squarely defeating this foe seems harder to do. A breakthrough is needed, and the man in black is ready to deliver it. Aiming at the moment when their opponent is distracted by the spider-like creature, Slen and 049 nod at each other before plunging into the battle. At this point, Antonio''s husk turns around after shaking off the other creature, wielding its second spear. As the hollow eyes scan their enemies, a burst of wind power covers the husk, replenishing for another round of action. This seemingly never-ending source of power stems from Antonio''s large MP pool and his efficient mana control. D-32 calmly anticipates. This body can still be used for much, much longer. ''''?!'''' Suddenly, Slen disappears completely from its vision. Before it can even process what just happened, an irresistible force ties its whole body to the ground. The tentacles. Worse, those of this time have gotten much stronger as the armor can''t move even an inch, no matter what. With its face kissing the ground, a hand is placed on the back of its scaly head. ''''Do not worry, your cure... Is here.'''' An ominous black aura bursts out of 049''s palm and rapidly devours the former Advent of Justice''s body. As 049 wields his power, one by one, the organs inside his patient''s scales cease to operate altogether. The brain is shut down, the heart stops pounding, and the eyes, nose, and ears lose their basic functionality. Soon, it falls completely motionless, marking the end of the battle. Case 79: The holy country of Neveah – Silaerob. ***** ''''Did you know?'''' Huh? ''''Your voice doesn''t fit your appearance in the slightest.'''' H-Hey! I am still growing up, alright? ''''Are you going to be bigger than this?'''' Why not? ...I guess so. Holding a bundle of joy in my heart, I turn to the sky. By this point, Nova''s blizzard has completely died down, leaving a starry sky and a bunch of marine swimming around. As I keep stroking the orca''s head, information inside my domain floods into my head. It seems the fight inside the Backrooms is nearing its end. Soon, phase three¡ªthe final phase of the arc will descend. Befitting the first major plot point in the protagonist''s journey, this arc is packed with content, be it fights or lore pieces. However, if the plan goes according to plan, we should be able to end this phase instantly. Looking over the railing, I see the main church, which now bears numerous scars from the previous fights. The whole area around it is in a tattered state as well. This is going to cost Neveah a lot to repair. Well, it is not my problem. I should be concerned about something else... Yes, my status. I am level 55 right now, which is quite insane. As a whole, I gained 12 levels from this operation. Ridiculous. As for the skill points... I guess I''ll leave it to later. There is nothing urgent, after all. ''''Hm?'''' Noticing a presence behind me, I casually turn back. ''''Hah... Hah... Hah...'''' A girl with shoulder-length pale blonde hair can be seen fanning her face, panting. ''''...'''' It''s Claire. Why is she here?? ''''U-Um, hello?'''' Claire greets awkwardly, her green eyes sparkle in excitement. ''''...'''' ''''Ah, my name is Claire!'''' Claire continues, putting a smile on her face, and walks closer to me. ''''Actually, I''ve been a big fan of¡ª'''' ''''Student! What are you doing?!'''' Before Claire can finish her sentence, Claudia Heisenberg swoops in from nowhere and holds her back. She looks at me cautiously, sword out. Considering Nova and her army are still here, that''s the correct attitude to take. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Not wanting to feel this uncomfortable silence anymore, I quickly take a look at my surroundings. From the rooftop of the building that I am standing on, even the faces of the holy knights encircling me can be clearly seen. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. They finally finished evacuating the city''s citizens a few moments ago and came back. Rightfully, the only potential harm left is me and my subordinates. Still, seeing how they''re hesitating to approach me, it seems I have successfully established my power. ''''Miss G.'''' Right then, Claudia speaks up, her eyes never stray from me. ''''Do not call me by that name.'''' I reply. ''''What should I call you, then?'''' ''''...'''' This is a fantastic chance to change that cringy name they have put on this identity. What would be a good one... The first thing people would think of when someone mentions ''Aurora'' is obviously going to be an aurora borealis. Borealis... This will do. ''''Silaerob.'''' I utter. ''''Call me Silaerob.'''' At this moment, Claire immediately makes an ''input'' face and nods repeatedly. Nevertheless, Claudia seems skeptical. ''''What is your goal, exactly?'''' She asks. ''''You need not to know. See the results.'''' ''''...It would be beneficial to you as well if you could prove your stance toward humankind, wouldn''t it?'''' She glances at Nova in particular. ''''You don''t want to be targeted by everyone.'''' Somewhat, this irritates me. The selfish, narcissistic person inside me doesn''t want anyone to mess with what I plan to do or go against my stance. It''s annoying. So, rightfully, I narrow my eyes. [Domination]. ''''Do I?'''' I say in a low voice. ''''Be prudent. Do not lose sight of the true enemy.'''' In an instant, Claudia raises her sword and takes a battle stance while the knights below also begin to tense up. A drop of sweat can be seen on the head professor''s wary face, trickling down her cheek. ''''W-Wait, professor...!'''' Claire hurriedly grabs Claudia''s hand. ''''This person is¡ª'''' ''''Stand back. It''s dangerous.'''' Hm... No need to be that wary of me, isn''t it? As the silence goes on, it is evident that the other side is willing to take the risk of fighting me, even if it means costing many lives. I guess Nova''s influence as a ruler in Zircon and an ''evil'' entity is just that big. However, I do not have time for this silly play anymore. ''''Nova. Let us go.'''' I turn around and jump down the building, landing perfectly on my two feet. The image of myself getting hurt when I did the same thing back in Zircon lingers in my mind. I''ve come a long way since then. Nevertheless, together with Nova, I calmly walk toward the main church. The holy knights, who happen to be in the way, cautiously split to create a path for me. This time, fair and squarely, I enter the church from the front gate. As I pass through the long hallway donned with stained glass of religious figures, I can sense a few knights tailing me in secret and... Are those three Sierra''s subordinates? Whatever. The important thing is that the fight inside the Backrooms has concluded, which means phase three should be happening soon. Eventually, I reach the throne room. ''''Stay here.'''' With Nova blocking any tail, I walk behind the small throne and press a button there. The ground rumbles slightly, revealing a secret pathway going down. A two-minute walk later, I arrive at a large underground space where long corridors have been built around a colossal golden egg. It radiates a faint golden aura, illuminating the space just barely. In an instant, I spot a robed figure and a vague female figure far on my left. Soon, they also notice my presence and teleport to me. ''''Skely, Ariel.'''' I greet. ''''Miss.'''' Skely bows lightly. ''''Yahoo~!'''' Ariel flies around me energetically. ''''Good job defeating those things!'''' ''''Thanks.'''' ''''As a former saintess, I can''t stress enough how dumb and delusional those people were!'''' Ariel crosses her arms. ''''This generation of Neveah needs a reformation.'''' ''''Maybe.'''' ''''Mhm, mhm.'''' The banshee friend nods like a chicken. ''''Ah, right. I tested it briefly.'''' ''''How''d it go?'''' ''''I can pass through it normally.'''' Hm... This is good news. For the third phase of this arc, the essence of D-32 will return to this egg and cultivate for a certain amount of time before wreaking havoc again with another dragon body. That''s right. The real boss is still sleeping within this egg wall. In the game, the egg is canonically indestructible, so the protagonist''s side doesn''t actually have a way to defeat the main body of D-32. In the end, I think Luxia goes crazy from grief and obliterates the boss through the connection with AEN-088 or something along those lines. But Luxia is currently sleeping in the Backrooms, and I want the boss''s experience to go to my side. As much as I want to farm the dragons for levels, the latter versions of it don''t give any, allegedly. My gauntlet is blocked, too, according to Chloe. The game doesn''t allow the player to cheese this part. The only option left is for Ariel to clip through the egg wall and kill it. The last time I freaked out about Luxia discovering Ariel''s existence was because the boss might have designed something to block Ariel, but I guess it wasn''t able to. ''''Well, it''s your turn, Ariel.'''' I gently pat my ghost friend on the shoulder. My hand goes through her body, but it''s the thoughts that count. ''''Roger~!'''' With that, Ariel rams herself into the egg. A few muffled explosions happen, and the space rumbles a bit. Then, it goes quiet. [Achievement unlocked: The holy country of Neveah] [1 skill points acquired] There we go. For now... The Neveah arc is complete. Case 80: The holy country of Neveah – Curtain falls. Not long after the achievement prompts appear, Ariel cheerfully flies out of the giant egg, a frosty aura trailing behind her hands. ''''I did it~!'''' A quick inspection tells me that Ariel has risen all the way to level 43. ''''Good job.'''' ''''Yeah, you did well.'''' ''''Eheheh...'''' As we quietly celebrate the victory, the golden light emitting from the egg slowly dissipates, leaving only darkness behind. Although the scenario has successfully been conquered, there is still something to do. ''''You two can rest now.'''' I turn to the undead siblings. ''''I''ll handle the rest.'''' ''''Roger.'''' ''''Roger! Don''t overwork yourself~!'''' With that, the two pass through the door and return to the Backrooms. ''''...'''' Overworking myself, huh. While it is true that leveling up replenishes my physical stamina, my mental capacity is not invincible, especially considering that I force my consciousness to wake in the daytime. Maybe I should seriously sleep for a night after this. That does sound nice, yes. Slowly, I move my feet toward the exit, dreaming of a healthy sleep session. With Nova in tow, I walk directly toward the late archbishop''s study. The tails are still with us, but I can''t be bothered to chase them. Once I reach the destination, I leave the guarding to Nova again and get into the room. ''''You''re here.'''' A female voice sounds. ''''Bishop Linsey.'''' I reply. ''''If you are here... I assume it is over?'''' ''''Yes.'''' I say as I casually look around. The room is filled with bookshelves, and upon skimming the titles of the books, it is trivially easy to decipher that Vincent loved history, monster ecology, and science. With that in mind, I honestly can''t understand his irrational judgment. The man decided to summon an entity close to godhood in the hope that it would rule and save the world, yet he didn''t think for a moment that such an entity might hold hostility toward us. Was the situation that dire? While thinking about that, Linsey speaks up again. ''''I see... So the archbishop has died.'''' She sighs; a hint of melancholy can be inferred from her slightly wrinkled face. "Do you think Vincent deserves his demise?" I ask, browsing the books on a shelf. ''''Well... I do think his intention was good. He was always a man of the people, after all. What do you think?'''' I pick a book about divine entities and start to scan through its content. As for Linsey''s question, I have already formed my opinion from the beginning. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ''''Stupidity, when causing harm to others, is a sin.'''' I reply firmly. ''''Vincent''s action threatened the world, and he paid the price for his mistake.'''' ''''That''s... Fair, I suppose.'''' Linsey lets out a sigh once again. ''''Oh, and I have another question. What exactly was D-32?'''' ''''A genetically modified species of dragon. They serve as guardians for newborn star systems, protecting them from outside interferences.'''' I explain. ''''Newborns of this species act similar to real dragons since their systems have not been tuned, which is why we have this incident.'''' ''''...It''s a lot to take in all of the sudden.'''' ''''More than that, you should be concerned about Neveah going forward.'''' ''''I know. Neveah is going to face a lot of troubles from now on, and after all of the evidence is out¡ªafter the remnant of Vincent''s ideology is removed, I will probably be the one handling all of it.'''' ''''You will be the next archbishop.'''' ''''...Right.'''' ''''Good luck.'''' ''''Hahah...'''' Linsey chuckles. ''''You, Miss G.'''' ''''Silaerob.'''' ''''Silaerob. You are a good person. My instinct is telling me that. Yet, the press will probably scrutinize you for befriending Orcinus Nova.'''' ''''Probably.'''' ''''Do you feel unfair? You basically saved Neveah, after all.'''' ''''I do not care much.'''' ''''Still, having allies to rely on rather than shouldering the criticisms alone is reassuring, no?'''' ''''What are you trying to say?'''' Turning away from the book, I look straight into Linsey''s determined eyes. ''''Silaerob. Your goal and mine is the same.'''' She says. ''''Why don''t we establish a proper alliance?'''' Giving it a bit of silence, I eventually reply. ''''...Sure. We can discuss this later.'''' ''''I''m glad.'''' Linsey smiles. ''''With this, Neveah and... Oh, I assume that your territory is somewhere near Zircon Forest?'''' ''''West Zircon and North Zircon are mine.'''' ''''You conquered two of them...!?'''' Linsey appears to be shocked. ''''Wait, so the unexplained entities we encountered during the expedition...!'''' ''''They are my friends.'''' ''''Hah! What a turn of events.'''' ''''Dissatisfied?'''' ''''Of course not. I don''t care what you are, as long as you are on humanity''s side.'''' ''''I see.'''' After a few more rounds of exchange, Linsey says she has to make an appearance and exits through the window. That leaves only me in the room. ''''...'''' Quietly, I close the book and put it back on the shelf before going closer to the window. Basking in the stars'' light is an antique table, one that hosts many of Vincent''s secrets. Disregarding the outer drawers, I gain access to the secret cabin following Chloe''s instructions. Vincent''s diary and many other trinkets are inside. Perhaps the most interesting of them all is a neatly machined metal box with a cosmic design carved on it. The phrase ''AEN-088'' is clearly etched on the front lid, while the back of it has the serial number and the descriptions of the items. [08810032713] [AEN-088] [An experimental product procured during the AEN Project. Refer to Dr. J for specific usages.] [Warning: May cause mental distress if not appropriately controlled.] The descriptions are conveyed in two languages. One is the Imperial language of this world, and the other is... English. It''s not surprising knowing the backstory of the AEN Project, yet it still makes me feel restless. Curiously, I open the box and am greeted with four empty sockets. Said sockets all have a four-edged star design, albeit the two top ones are slightly bigger. ''''...'''' Well, nothing is nothing. It''s a shame that AEN-088 is not transferrable. Vincent''s pair perished with his body, so no cheating items for me. But that also means that Luxia''s mind-reading ability is truly unique. Luxia... I can''t imagine how she must feel after learning of this whole incident. Obviously, as the player right now and as a fellow human being, I can''t ignore Luxia''s struggles. I have full intention of recovering her and making her a force in the decisive battle to save the world. ''''Hah...'''' Freshening myself one last time, I casually wave my hand at the wall, opening a passage to the Backrooms. Stepping inside, I see the twin-tailed pink-haired girl sound asleep on the mattress I prepared, unaware of the changes in the world. Carefully, I lift her in a princess carry and bring her to Vincent''s study, sitting her on a chair opposite the table. If I''m not wrong, the item''s effect should be lifted soon, meaning Luxia is about to wake up. Still, I grab another random book and sit on Vincent''s chair to read. The moonlight pours in, casting my shadow on the old table, yet the book under my shade appears clearer than ever. This is how an owl works. Nevertheless, time passes quietly. After a while of flipping through the pages, I finally notice movements from the girl sitting before me. ''''U-Ugh...'''' Luxia slowly opens her eyes, scanning around a bit before fixing her gaze on me. L-N 2: Hope for the hopeless. Upon coming back to consciousness, a tingling sensation spreads across my neck and back area. ''''U-Ugh...'''' Slowly gaining back my vision, the first thing I can make out is a vague visage of a person basked in the starlight pouring from outside. Strangely, their face is replaced by a sparkling... Something. No, this is... ''''You''re awake, Luxia Neveah.'''' An indiscernible female voice sounds, welcoming me back to reality. ''''...Miss G?'''' The signature galaxy mask, hooded figure, and unreadable thoughts... No doubt, this is Miss G. ''''I go by Silaerob.'''' The woman closes the book she is holding. ''''Silaerob...'''' Slowly, memories of the past resurface. I was walking down the streets, and then... And then what? I can''t remember. Suddenly losing consciousness and waking up in Dad''s office... Unknowingly, a smile creeps up on my face. ''''Interesting.'''' I mutter. ''''Mind bringing me up to date, Miss Silaerob?'''' At this, Silaerob appears to let out a sigh before pushing a worn book toward me. ''''Read it yourself.'''' She says. ''''Hm?'''' The book itself has no title and is relatively small for a conventional one nowadays. Holding it up, I carefully open the first page. [Diary] [Today is the first day I''ve tried writing a diary. I''m not sure what''s going on here, but the church people are kind and honest; I like them. They motivate me to become a priest even more!] [11/2/1735] Instantly recognizing the dates, I turn to Silaerob and seek the answer. ''''This... Isn''t this Dad''s diary?'''' I ask. ''''Yes.'''' She replies. ''''Read from the day you were adopted.'''' ''''Hm~ I''m not sure what you''re onto right now, but reading other people''s diaries is bad, you know?'''' ''''How do you think I have access to it in the first place?'''' ''''...'''' Realization. The fact that an outsider, who has no business being in Neveah, is sitting on the archbishop''s seat right now means that something is critically wrong. What about Wings? What about Dad? Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ''''You...'''' I glare at the person before me. ''''If something were to happen to Dad, I swear I will rip your body into pieces!'''' Without any meaningful response from her, I have no choice but to do as she says. Flipping through pages¡ªyears worth of diary¡ªI eventually land on the sole year of 1818, when I was adopted at the age of one. [Today, a peculiar baby was found on the outskirts of Neveah. She had sparkling eyes and unusual pink hair. Really cute. She also had a lot of potential. Perhaps she would grow up to be a powerful priestess.] [27/4/1818] [The baby from the other day has been growing on me recently. She always acts spoiled, which only enhances her charm. Since no one had a good name, I shall give her the name ''Luxia.''] [14/7/1818] [I''ve decided. I''m going to adopt Luxia. She is a great help in healing my mind after work. From now on, she is going to be ''Luxia Neveah.''] [11/2/1819] [The more Luxia grows up, the more I realize her incredible abilities. She is bright and cheerful, extremely smart for her age as well. Perhaps... She could be a great Saintess candidate.] [23/5/1820] [This time, I''m convinced. Luxia is a gift from the heavens above. She has such good eyes for people, and her magic has been blooming, too. Mother Goddess, have you not truly left us?] [03/11/1824] Instinctively, I frown at the last sentence. An ominous suspicion rises in my mind. Nevertheless, I keep reading. [Luxia, my dear daughter, has officially been crowned the new saintess. She has fairly beaten her competitors, which makes me proud as a father.] [27/2/1827] [An accident has occurred. Luxia has unknowingly absorbed the weaker pair of AEN-088. I initially wanted not to involve her in our plan, yet fate doesn''t seem to allow me to. I need to come up with a solution.] ...Absorbed? Weaker pair? What does that mean? A feeling of uneasiness spreads through my body. Anxiously, I flip the page once again. [I have decided not to involve Luxia in our plan¡ªnot for now, for I fear it might end in failure, making her life miserable. If we succeed, I shall repent for my sins and give her all my powers. Luxia, I''m sorry for the burdens I might put on you in the future... But believe me, this is for humanity.] [07/9/1831] Plan? What plan?? How did I not know anything about it? I-I had the mind-reading ability... In an instant, the ominous premonition seems to have consumed me, turning my mind to paranoia. My breath is getting out of control, cold sweat trickles down my neck, and my vision is getting blurry. Tremblingly, I flip the page again. The more I read, the more it is apparent that Dad has something to hide from me. Something so unimaginably big and consequential that it might shake the whole world. When I reach the last page, my body doesn''t feel like my own anymore. [Tomorrow is finally the day we execute the plan. With this, the world will be saved. I know I will have to pay my price by then, but my dear daughter, Luxia, is going to live on and live my part for me. Please let it be successful, my little goddess Luxia.] [21/12/1834] ''''...'''' Why... Why doesn''t Dad pray to Mother Goddess? Perhaps there are many, many more important questions I can ask, yet this is what my brain fixates on. Did Dad perhaps fall out with Mother Goddess? Is that it? What about AEN-088? What about the ''plan''? Where is Dad? What happened to him? Confused. Confused. Confused. Confused. Confused. Confused. Confused. Confused. Confused. Confus¡ª ''''Calm down.'''' Right then, Silaerob puts her gloved hand on my shoulder and reassures me. ''''H-Hey, tell me what''s going on!'''' I hurriedly ask. ''''You should see for yourself.'''' Silaerob says as she gets out of her seat and pulls me over to the table. ''''If you are still asking questions, it means the diary doesn''t provide much information.'''' She then grabs my hand and uses it to open a secret drawer under the table. Inside are numerous files, which are carefully wrapped in plastic holders. ''''These should give you a good idea of the situation.'''' ''''...'''' My hand is trembling, and my breath is short. Never before have I been this shaken. At this point, even an idiot can decipher it. Although I can''t piece every clue together, I know something terrible has happened to Dad. From the tone of Silaerob, the way Dad talks in the diary, the eerie feeling creeping up my mind... Still, is it selfish of me to hold even a glimmer of hope, even if I am hopeless? Right then, Silaerob''s cold hand embraces mine, moving it down to grab the forefront file, and the title reads¡ª [Project Celius] Case 81: Breakdown. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' In the dimly lit office of the late Vincent, I stand beside Luxia, who is immersed in the file on her hands. She has her head all the way down, hands crushing the paper, trembling. It has been a while since she began reading the paper. Perhaps the whole concept of Vincent''s plan is too outrageous, causing her to reread it several times. Yet, the content of it won''t change no matter what, so she eventually turns to me. ''''How am I supposed to believe this bullshit?'''' She grumbles, glaring at me. ''''What is your motive? If you obediently spit out everything, you might be forgiven of torture. When Wings find you¡ª'''' ''''Wings are dead.'''' I reply. ''''What kind of delusion are you on?!'''' Luxia abruptly stands up, throws the file onto the table, and closes our distance. While having a stare-down contest with those piercing eyes, I quietly reevaluate my approach. It seems she is not convinced at all. I more or less expected this, though. ''''Stay still.'''' With that, I briskly walk out of the room. A quick scan around tells me there are a total of six people still camouflaging around me and Nova. Three of them are Sierra''s, so that leaves the remaining three holy knights. I raise both my hands and aim in two separate directions. As I wield my ice magic, two frozen chains immediately shoot out from my palms. They quickly catch my targets¡ªone female and one male knight at level 30s¡ªand with a slight pull, they arrive in front of me. ''''S-Shit...'''' ''''Ugh...'''' The rest seems threatened. Nova looks amused, though. ''''Do not kill them.'''' I order. I wasn''t going to anyway. Nodding lightly, I turn around and drag the two captured into the room. Their eyes widen the moment they see Luxia. ''''Saintess! Are you alright?!'''' One of them exclaims. ''''Please get out of here¡ª'''' "Hey. " Luxia cuts them off with a nearly pained expression, hyperventilating. " What happened while I was gone?! " Perhaps reading that she has been missing for a whole day, Luxia gets right to inquire about the situation. As the two knights divert their eyes, a guilty countenance is apparent on their faces. As for Luxia... Her condition has never been worse. ''''Hah... Hah... Ugh...'''' Her breathing is extremely short, and her eyes are shaking like an earthquake. Luxia hugs her face, her whole body quivering as she crouches, burying her face into her thighs. ''''Hic... sniff... sniff... Ugh...'''' This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ''''...'''' ''''S-Saintess...??'''' ''''Please calm down, Saintess...!'''' Well, these two are probably useless now. With that, I promptly throw both of them outside and shut the door close again. In the dimly lit office, only I remain, watching Luxia quietly cry out of her soul. Chloe did tell me that her outburst in the game was much more violent than this. That makes sense, considering she has to fight her father there instead of learning it afterward, like now. Nevertheless, it is still painful for Luxia to find out her own father died. I can''t even begin to imagine what it can be like. The only thing I can do now is do my best to calm her down. So, I crouch down in front of her and open my mouth. ''''Luxia Neveah.'''' I call. ''''Tell me, what are you feeling right now?'''' ''''Hic... sniff...'''' After a long while, the girl finally raises her head and looks at me. At this point, her eyes and nose have both become red, and tears have damped her cheeks, making her pink hair stick to her skin. ''''W-What am I supposed to... Hic... Feel...?!'''' Her face crumples. ''''I feel like shit...!'''' ''''...I see.'''' ''''Ugh... Hic...'''' ''''I won''t give you words of console, nor will I give you justifications. I don''t have the right to.'''' I calmly continue. ''''You simply need to remember this: Vincent Neveah nearly caused Neveah''s end.'''' ''''...'''' Luxia pauses for a moment and glares at me. Anger wells up in her eyes, and she seems like she will explode at any time. In response, I ignore the stare and stand up. Her eyes follow me. ''''Luxia Neveah. If you want to know the truth behind this incident, if you want to find an answer to your struggles, or... If you simply want to avenge your father by killing me, come to Zircon Forest at whenever.'''' ''''You...'''' ''''Take some time to organize your thoughts, and do not consider stupid ideas. Your journey is not over just yet.'''' ''''...'''' With that, I exit the room, leaving behind the emotional Luxia. For now, my job here is done. ''''Let''s go back.'''' Alright. Walking through the long hallway once again, the starlight illuminates my way, even if I don''t need it. At this moment, the only thing left in my exhausted mind is the pained face of Luxia. I have always considered myself a bit unfortunate for not having parents, yet I would not want to be in Luxia''s position. Losing your loved one abruptly like this... Well, what can I say? I killed him myself. I do feel a bit guilty, yet I had to. A criminal is a criminal. If Luxia held her grudge toward me forever, I would gladly accept them for the rest of my life. That has been my resolve since the beginning of this operation. ''''...'''' Once outside, I notice the holy knights and the people from the academy are surrounding the main church instead. Even the students are here. Why? ...I guess it doesn''t matter. I raise my right hand into the air, successfully startling most of them. Then¡ª snap¡ª! A colossal portal appears in the sky, connecting this place to the Backrooms. As instructed, the marine army in the sky begins to retreat, passing through the rift. Nova joins them soon after, leaving only me behind. ''''Well... See you next time.'''' Unable to determine what has caused me to say that sentence, I open another gate beside me and cross through it. The scene of my crew hanging around in the Backrooms greets me. ''''...'''' Hah... I just want to sleep tonight.
December 27th, 1834. It has been a few days since the incident in Neveah happened. News surfaces as quickly as the writers can type out letters. The focal point of many outlets seems to be the fact that Vincent Neveah and Wings¡ªsome of the most influential figures¡ªhave perished and that I am the cause of their deaths. While technically true, it is out of context. There is no denying that both the dragon and the golden armor were hostile toward everyone. Reputable outlets do mention this fact, but some others don''t. Adding to it are the numerous questions raised against the figure ''Silaerob,'' who has appeared with Orcinus Nova, the ruler of North Zircon. Many are turning against me just because they see me together with a ''monster.'' In short, my popularity is skyrocketing, but my reputation is taking a hit. Do I care, though? No. In any case, we''re now back in the academy, and things are going as usual, aside from the talks about Neveah never stopping. If there is one thing... Well, I have not seen Luxia ever since that day. I suppose she is taking her time to digest this situation. ''''...'''' At some point, I think I got used to having a bubbly and overly exaggerated-girl by my side. It''s like having a second Chloe, somewhat. After a few months together, I can confidently say that Luxia is one of my friends. So, please, Luxia, recover from this. I know I do not have the right to say it, but still. For now, though... ''''Chloe.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''What''s the next event, again?'''' ''''Ah... The New Year festival?'''' Case 82: New Year Festival – Dreams. When I come to realize the reality that I am in, a small throne is in front of me. Looking around, one can easily decipher that this is a religious building of sorts, with white marble pillars and golden rims running around. Coupled with stained glass windows depicting a certain goddess, there is no doubt that this is a Neveah church. Vincent''s throne room. But why am I here? Finding myself unable to move¡ªno, unwilling to move¡ªI stare blankly at the tall ceiling for seemingly no reason. All of a sudden, a wave of uneasiness floods over my mind, submerging my rational thoughts. Uncertainty. After a long silence, the door behind me opens, and I turn around just in time as holding this position is hurting my neck. There, a lone girl stands. She has long black hair with hints of blue sprinkled on it and a rather rare pair of violet eyes. ''''Chloe.'''' I utter. In response, Chloe sighs ever so slightly, seeming tired. ''''Feeling melancholic?'''' She asks. ''''How rare of you.'''' ''''I am simply a human.'''' ''''Not in my eyes. You''re a goddess to me! Wink, wink!'''' ''''Hah...'''' ''''Well, jokes aside.'''' Chloe walks up to me, and her expression becomes serious. ''''You felt it too, didn''t you?'''' ''''...'''' ''''O¡ör st¡ö¡ö¡ög¡ö¡ö ¡ör¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡öl¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª'''' As Chloe keeps on talking, her words are actively being blurred out, and the environment around me begins to glitch terribly. After just a short moment, the world appears to be sucked into a single point. Right then, my vision abruptly turns off. ''''...!'''' Waking up in the Backrooms, I take a moment to calm myself down. ''''Hah...'''' A nightmare right when I decide to sleep properly for once, huh... Unlucky. I let out an exhausted sigh and get out of bed, putting on one of my outfits in the closet. I can modify the Backrooms to some extent now, so creating a private room is nothing hard. Nevertheless, today is the day before New Year''s Eve. For once, I am actually excited about this event. The New Year Festival is one of the major events in this empire, and this year, similar to previous ones, it will be held at the academy. The academy is conveniently right inside the capital, and it has enough infrastructure for these kinds of things as well. Not to mention, it is literally the proud icon of the empire, so showcasing it at this time is suitable. The festival will last several days, during which everyone can enjoy food and fun activities together. This is the part I''m excited about. I have been quite bored recently, yes. In the game, this event is only given a few cutscenes and minigames, according to Chloe. It is an auxiliary chapter of sorts, serving as an interlude. For the player, the most important mission here is to meet the dejected Luxia somewhere and console her. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Of course, I intend to accomplish that mission, but in any case, this is a clear vacation for me. I can''t wait to hang out more with Chloe, Claire, and Nydia, but for now... ''''Hm...'''' It has been a while since I''ve walked Smiley, hasn''t it?
December 31th, 1834. Gazing out the window of Chloe''s room, I can see a broad view of the plaza area below. It is now almost five in the afternoon, which means the festival will start only two hours later. While the sun is still lingering, the people down there are working quite busily. Some attendants use magic to add finishing touches to the decoration, some independent sellers set up their stalls, and some students and tourists alike simply cruise around. This evening, New Year''s Eve, the academy promises a ''spectacular'' fireworks show, which I look forward to seeing. After that, all kinds of events will be happening. Right then, A certain blonde comes right next to me with a half-eaten croissant in her hand. ''''Mant wit?'''' ''''...Save your stomach for later, idiot.'''' gulp¡ª! ''''Shit, you''re right. But this half...'''' As Chloe contemplates what to do with the remaining half, someone knocks on the door, prompting the noble lady to let out a sound. Soon, Nydia enters the room. ''''Lady Luminous, the preparation for our next outing has been completed.'''' Nydia bows respectfully. ''''Right, good job.'''' Feeling awkward for Chloe, who is holding up half a croissant, I take the bread from her and stuff it into my mouth. The crispy sugar coat outside gives me a good crunch, while the chocolate filling explodes inside my mouth, sweet and happy. Delicious. For context, this body does not have a stomach, literally, so I can eat everything I want. It is amazing. ''''...'''' Ignoring Nydia''s questioning gaze as she straightens her back, I keep chewing the bread while maintaining eye contact with her. Then, my fellow bird maid walks up to me and pulls out a handkerchief. Apparently, something is stuck at the corner of my mouth. ''''...Aurora, eat slowly.'''' She says. Behind Nydia''s caring face, I see cross veins exploding on Chloe''s forehead. Please don''t murder Nydia. She is important to the plot... After goofing around a bit more, the time to explore the festival has come. Coming out of the dormitory, a bustling night market sight greets us. People of all ages and all origins fill the streets, enjoying their time. Hand in hand, the three of us embark on a journey to discover the best food there is, starting with these sour-sweet fries. We each order a small portion, yet it seems the distribution is not quite right. ''''Aurora, say ''ah~'''''' ''''This, too.'''' And that is definitely not because these two girls try to feed me constantly. No good. The fries are good, but at this rate, they will be left with nothing. Being the righteous icon that Claire believes me to be, I also take a piece of my fries and hold it up. ''''Here.'''' With flowers on her head, Chloe devours the piece. Then, it is Nydia''s turn. ''''Ah...'''' This time, the raven has already opened her mouth, waiting intently. As I put the fry in, Nydia takes a bold approach and grabs my wrist. She bites half of the piece off, chews it before gulping it down, and then goes for the remaining half. ''''Oh.'''' However, intentionally or unintentionally, her soft lips bruise past the tips of my fingers. Nydia then covers her mouth with the back of her hand, shyly shooting a meaningful glance at me while Chloe is already pulling out her sword. ''''Stop, stop.'''' I hurriedly halt the mad lady. ''''Let us go to the next store.'''' This time, it is an ice cream vendor. We order three different flavors according to the owner''s recommendation¡ªorange for me, strawberry for Nydia, and chocolate for Chloe. I resolutely take a bite out of the ice cream, feeling the cold flavor spread on my tongue. Orange is not bad, hm. ''''Mhm, mhm.'''' Naturally, I extend mine forward, looking for trades. Both Chloe and Nydia look at each other a bit, slightly surprised. Then, at the speed of light, they grab my hand at once. ''''Me first...!'''' Chloe utters, pulling my hand to her side. ''''Please, my lady, orange is not suitable for you right now. It''ll ruin your chocolate one later...!'''' Nydia explains, trying to prevent Chloe from taking the first bite. Eventually, Chloe, with the higher strength, takes the win. She happily bites precisely on the part that I just ate, with a smug face looking at Nydia. Cross veins start to pop up on the raven girl''s forehead this time, and a strong hint of determination appears in her eyes. Okay, stop fighting and give me your ice cream. ''''Hah...'''' Just like that, we begin to move along the flow of the crowd, buying this and that while teasing each other¡ªlike good friends. For once, I am sure that this moment will be remembered by all of us even far in the future. At this moment, I am happy. Yet the night is still young. There is much more to enjoy in this festival, I am sure. ''''Let''s find Claire first.'''' Case 83: New Year Festival – You are not alone. ''''Hey, let''s go over there!'''' ''''Alright, alright! Slow down!'''' ''''You brats! Look ahead properly!'''' Amidst the noisy crowd, Chloe, Nydia, and I stand blankly before a certain booth. Silence flows between us as we each sigh in helplessness. ''''Claire, this is...'''' When Chloe finally opens her mouth, the girl with shoulder-length pale blonde hair turns to us excitedly. ''''Impressive, isn''t it?!'''' She grabs Chloe''s hands, stars beaming in her pupils. ''''Our Silaerob gallery!'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' In the relatively spacious booth, a mini tour has been set up. The central theme is a certain figure who has been on the news constantly as of late¡ªSilaerob. Newspaper cutouts, illustrations, paper standees, clay figurines, etc. Nothing is missing. The people seem intrigued as well. It is genuinely impressive. Inside the counter, I notice a few other members beside Claire, so clearly this is not her effort alone. With that in mind, I turn to the realistic model of Silaerob, staring at it with curious eyes and a popsicle in my mouth. ''''Hm...'''' I don''t get it. Why are they obsessed with this identity in the first place? Is it similar to how people are attracted to idols or superheroes? I guess I sometimes do exterminate demons, so there is that. Still, does it deserve this much love? The galaxy in the mask of this isn''t even moving. ''''Oh, I just noticed something.'''' Right then, Claire pokes out of the side, alternating between me and the doll. ''''You guys have the same height!'''' She smiles. ''''That''s awesome!'''' ''''...How do you know exactly her height in the first place?'''' ''''Heheh... I directly conversed with her in close proximity the other day, so of course I know!'''' I wouldn''t say that encounter counted as a conversation, but alright. ''''For that, I was promoted to the president of the fan club!'''' ...Good for you, I suppose. After much effort, we finally pulled Claire out of the silly booth and into the market. Hand-in-hand¡ªmetaphorically¡ªthe four of us continue cruising around the campus, searching for some simple fun. This night, the whole area around the academy is lit, and people fill the space, bringing laughter along with them. Even if I am in another world, the festive atmosphere for special days like this is the same. ''''...'''' It has indeed been a while since I have felt like this. In my vision, I see my friends goofing around without a care in the world, happily smiling for the moment. Now I know. Even if the world itself is alien to me, as long as I have my friends with me... Unconsciously, the corners of my mouth perk up. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. This makes the other three look at me strangely, yet they must have realized something and simply smiled along. ''''What should we try next?'''' ''''I saw a dart booth earlier.'''' ''''That sounds good. Let''s grab something and go there!'''' ''''How gluttonous can you be...''''
''''The shopowner was so angry at me...'''' Pushing her newly acquired and shiny pair of sunglasses up, Chloe lets out a chuckle. This is the best prize for that archery booth, and Chloe absolutely demolished it with her aim. Without Nydia and Claire here, she would say, ''What do you think I play FPS for?!'' and be even smugger. ''''Still, it seems you''re enjoying this a lot, Aurora?'''' Nydia turns to me with a soft smile. Indeed, I currently have three kinds of dessert in my arms, one in my mouth, two more wrapped and stuffed inside my pockets, and a bunch of festive badges on my chest, ones that our team earned during this trip. ''''Mhm.'''' I nod. Nydia giggles sweetly and wipes the sauce on my lips, then casually takes a piece of takoyaki in my hand for herself. Enjoying the burst of flavor in my mouth, I turn to the sky. Although the stars are less visible thanks to the street lights across the city, I can still see some bright ones. clang¡ª! clang¡ª! Right then, the clock tower rings, signaling a new hour. ''''It''s already eleven, huh...'''' Claire says. ''''Time passes faster as you have fun.'''' Chloe shrugs. ''''I guess...'''' ''''Shall we prepare to watch the fireworks?'''' Nydia interjects. ''''I''ll leave it to you, Nydia.'''' ''''Understood, Lady Luminous.'''' Fireworks. There is that, too, I suppose. It''ll be memorable for sure. ''''...'''' Suddenly, somewhere in the back of my head, an unsettling sentiment spreads. My heart feels as though it has a piece missing. Somewhere... I need to find it. Somewhere. But what do I need to find? ...I see. ''''Sorry, I''ll go somewhere first.'''' ''''Huh?'''' ''''Aurora?'''' Dumping the stuff onto Claire and Nydia, I dash off to the distance. According to Chloe, she should be somewhere near the dormitory. Unless she is not at the academy due to my intervention... No. Believe in the power of the plot, Aurora. Passing through the crowd, I eventually reach the Luminous Dorm after a few minutes. At this time, only the guards are left, so the elevator is obviously free. I quickly get in and ascend to the tenth floor. I step forward hurriedly, a strange melancholic feeling enveloping my heart as I ascend the stairs leading to the rooftop. The light from outside filters through the slightly ajar door, casting a vibrant orange glow upon the wall. As I open the door and turn to the side, a familiar pink head greets me. At this point, she is hugging her knees, gazing blankly through the railings to the scene below. Her long and smooth twin tails cascade onto the ground, spreading out, unmoving. ''''...Saintess.'''' Carefully, I walk over to her. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Without turning her head, Luxia suddenly lets out a bitter laugh. ''''You know, they told me to get back to the academy because I wasn''t helpful with the investigation.'''' She says, her regard still. ''''Deep down, I know they are suspecting me as well. How laughable. How... How pathetic I am.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Not only did I not notice anything my entire life, but I also couldn''t solve a thing on my own. This power, this talent, this worthless¡ª'''' ''''Stop.'''' I crouch right beside Luxia. ''''You are not worthless. Not at all.'''' ''''But... I feel like I can''t move forward, no matter what. I really do. What''s the point of having power if I can''t utilize it properly?'''' ''''Hah... Idiot.'''' ''''...?'''' ''''Did you ever think about asking other people for help?'''' I grab Luxia''s cheeks and turn her face around. ''''Eventually, someone will make use of your power well enough. Humans are social creatures. You can''t live without others, so don''t try to shoulder the blame all by yourself.'''' At this, Luxia''s bitter smile grows wider, and her star pupils begin to tremble. ''''But others are evil. They''re greedy, deceitful, lustful, arrogant, and, and...'''' ''''Some are not. Nydia and Claire are not. You know this well, don''t you?'''' Luxia bites her lower lip, diverting her gaze. In response to this, I take a deep breath and once again fix her head facing mine, making sure she looks at me in the eyes. ''''Remember, Luxia Neveah. You are not alone.'''' ''''...'''' The saintess looks at me, eyes widened, and before long, tears start to well up in her eyes. Within seconds, she is sobbing uncontrollably, breaking her usual image. Luxia Neveah. Percipient Saintess. The one who never trusts others, always keeping a distance from everything she knows, has now become a vulnerable teenage girl. But this is for the best. After all... ''''C-Can I really...?'''' She asks. ''''Can I... hic... ask for help...?'''' ''''Yes, you can.'''' ''''I... hic... I don''t know what to do. What should I do now...?'''' ''''We can discuss it with the others later.'''' A faint smile unknowingly blooms on my face as I stroke Luxia''s head. ''''For now... Let''s watch some fireworks together.'''' At some point, the uneasiness within my heart has disappeared. I don''t know if this rash course of action is a good choice or not, yet I don''t think I will regret it in the future. As for Luxia... I''m just glad she seems better now. Case 84: New Year Festival – Please take care of me this year. In the end, it takes quite a few moments to soothe this giant crybaby, but somehow, as bad at consoling people as I am, Luxia had now mostly calmed down. Hand in hand, I quietly take Luxia to our fireworks observation spot, purposefully choosing a route with close to no people. Luxia gets a headache whenever she encounters a crowd, after all. ''''...'''' ''''...hic...'''' Somehow, the rowdy saintess is now beyond obedient. She silently follows my lead, occasionally sniffing, but that''s all. Beyond this air of stiffness between us, I can feel the warmth of her hand transferring onto mine. The passersby seem to have taken an interest in us, most likely due to our appearances. Nevertheless, after a few minutes of walking, we eventually arrive at the location. On the rooftop of the clock tower, Chloe, Nydia, and Claire can be seen preparing a small watch party. A small table filled with dessert and drinks is set near the railings, where one can have a clear view of the upcoming fireworks show, and five chairs are placed around it. At this time, Luxia timidly hides herself behind me, the scene similar to a small animal hiding behind its parent. ''''Oh, Aurora, you''re back.'''' Soon, the three notice us and huddle over. Seeing Luxia with her reddened eyes, they seem to have figured out the gist of what happened. "Saintess, I''m sorry for your loss." Nydia takes Luxia''s hand and says sincerely, "I truly believe you are innocent, so please don''t listen to bad rumors." ''''I feel the same, Saintess.'''' Claire adds. ''''I''m sorry you have to go through this.'''' ''''Please share your worries with us, Saintess.'''' Chloe follows. ''''We are friends, after all.'''' At these gestures, Luxia''s eyes moisten once more, yet she is determined not to weep anymore. ''''Thanks... But let''s not for now.'''' She musters a smile. ''''I want to watch fireworks with you guys!'''' '''''''' Of course! '''''''' Temporarily leaving the heavy matters behind, we excitedly seat ourselves at the table, waiting for the show to begin. ''''Nydia, how much time is left right now?'''' Chloe asks. ''''Around twenty minutes, Lady Luminous.'''' ''''Hm... If so, let us dig in and talk a bit, shall we?'''' Just like that, the five of us begin to initiate talks, eating away the dessert while watching the people below. Naturally, the conversation is heading toward the outrageous booth Claire has made. "What do you mean ''outrageous''?! " Claire pouts. ''''My faith in Silaerob is definitely real, and she is undoubtedly my idol¡ªah." Perhaps realizing that mentioning Silaerob right in front of Luxia is quite taboo, Claire promptly shuts up and glances at the pinkhead awkwardly. ''''...You guys can talk about her freely.'''' Luxia replies with a bitter smile, holding a piece of bread timidly. ''''It''s only fair that way.'''' If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ''''But didn''t she...'''' ''''...It''s fine. It''s fine. She only did what she needed to.'''' At this, Nydia and Claire tilt their head, puzzled. Still, they respect Luxia''s words and continue as usual, except they are not touching Vincent Neveah anymore. ''''Ahem... In any case, I aspire to be like Silaerob.'''' Claire continues. I don''t see the appeal, but alright. ''''Right, Claire has exchanged words with Silaerob directly. Am I wrong?'''' Nydia speaks up curiously. ''''Of course, I did! Her demeanor was so cold and cool...!'''' My number one fangirl hugs her face in ecstasy. ''''I also talked to her.'''' Luxia interjects. ''''She was indeed cold and brutally honest. But I do admit she has a certain charm in her demeanor.'''' ''''Right? Right?'''' ''''Mhm. If I have to compare... She spoke like how Miss Maid here would.'''' ''''Ah, you''re kinda right.'''' You don''t have to compare, though. Thanks to Luxia''s unnecessary comment, everyone is drilling their sight through my head right now, including Luxia herself. "Aurora, any input?" Luxia narrows her eyes knowingly; a faint grin can be seen on her face. ''''...I don''t know what to say.'''' Seeing me glossing over the topic and focusing on the dessert, Luxia shrugs lightly and seems to have given up. Afterward, we switch to a more lighthearted subject and patiently wait for the show. As time passes, I can gradually see people moving near the academy''s plaza, signaling the impending moment. ''''Fifty-nine. It''s almost time.'''' Nydia says softly; a hint of excitement can be inferred from her voice. Soon, a loud voice, likely enhanced by magic, sounds from the direction of the plaza. [Ladies and gentlemen! To celebrate this beautiful transition, please countdown with me!] [Nine! Eight! Seven!] [Six!] [Five!] [Four!] [Three!] '''''''' Three! '''''''' The crowd seems to have been hyped up properly, seeing them shouting like this. [Two!] '''''''' Two! '''''''' [One!] '''''''' One! '''''''' [Happy New Year!!] Together with the bell''s rings from the clock tower and the MC''s shout, dozens of colorful fireworks are launched into the sky, exploding into mesmerizing patterns and filling the dark canvas with dazzling light. ''''Happy New Year!! Yay!'''' As Claire claps excitedly, we begin to exchange short yet heartful celebrations for a brand new year¡ªwell wishes, goals, and desires. With the vibrant fireworks background, we vow to spend another meaningful year together. I never thought I would be making such friends in another world. Not at all. Yet this is what I find myself in, and I am not complaining. Looking at the reflection of myself inside the teacup, I freshen my determination once again. For this scene to continue and for my friends to stay as my friends, I shall, with every bit of my power, give this story a satisfactory, happy ending. Unknowingly, a smile creeps up my face. ''''Please take care of me this year.''''
Waking up in the Backrooms, I quickly clean my face before teleporting to a hill near the border with the academy. There, I see my horror friends enjoying the fireworks show silently. Ariel and Skely seem to be reminiscing while Slen and Smiley curiously observe the explosion. Even 049 looks deep in thought. ''''Enjoying the show?'''' I come up behind them, not forgetting to give Ariel and Smiley a treat. At this, they all give me an affirming nod, which warms my heart very much. ''''Without you, Lady Aurora, it would have been impossible for us to welcome a new year like this.'''' Skely says. ''''Thank you, truly.'''' ''''No problem.'''' I reply. ''''I''ve been saved by you guys, too.'''' AUF¡ª! As Smiley nuzzles his head against my belly, I pinch his cheeks and gaze toward the sky, admiring the never-ending fireworks. ''''Even though I have not been here for long, I can definitely see myself enjoying this place.'''' 049 speaks up. ''''Let us maintain our partnership, Miss Aurora.'''' ''''Of course.'''' I reply. ''''Smiley and Mister Slen, too, let''s all do well this year.'''' For these horror friends, I want to provide a place for them to live as they wish. It will require me to have unparalleled power within this realm, but I am confident I can do it. Before long, the fireworks show ends with a final wave of star-themed explosions. Each star is different in size and color and surrounds the biggest, brightest sphere. After holding a small party in my main body, I let my friends here rest and switch back to Peln''s body. In an instant, the scene of four girls rubbing their chins while staring at me meaningfully greets my eyes. ''''Hm... Yeah, there''s only one option.'''' Chloe says with a serious face. ''''Aurora, you''ll participate in the Miss Astra competition!'''' ...Peln, what on earth have you gotten yourself into?? Case 85: New Year Festival – Beauty contest. January 1st, 1835. ''''...'''' Somehow, I have gotten myself into participating in the academy''s biggest, no, the empire''s biggest beauty contest. Miss Astra. That is what its name is. In this competition, beautiful women from all over the country or the world, if their claims are accurate, will come over to the academy to compete for the prestigious first spot and the title of ''Miss Astra.'' Apparently, this title is quite useful if one is trying to find a position in the high society, and the money is no joke either. Now, I frankly don''t care about both of them. I don''t want to join the high society, and I am not short on money. Still, according to Chloe, this is not a stitch to try and prank me or anything. In the game, if the player invests in cosmetic stuff, they can participate in this, win it, and then receive a unique artifact. [Charming Lipstick: Temporarily distracts other entities when exposed to its substance] [Rare] At first, it might seem like a little gimmicky item and not particularly useful, yet when one really thinks about it, this artifact is quite overpowered. As long as the opponent does not have certain types of mental resistance, this will provide the user with a valuable opportunity to do whatever they want. Moreover, it doesn''t specify the application amount, so I don''t need to go all red when I decide to use it. I am not a fan of anything more than natural makeup, after all. ''''Hm... As expected, natural makeup fits you the best!'''' See? In any case, it is now slightly past noon on the first day of the year, and I''m already being treated like a doll¡ªif this body is not a doll in the first place. After going out to register me as a participant, Nydia comes back and applies her professional cosmetic skills to me, which leads to this moment. Slightly pinkier and fuller lips, faint orange eyeliners, slightly pinkish cheeks, and something something else I''m not too sure about. It looks alright, I suppose. As for why I am the one joining instead of them... Well, Nydia is too embarrassed, and Luxia is not really in the mood, either. Claire is not interested in it, and Chloe just wants me to join¡ªthey all want me to join, yes. ''''Hm... Don''t you think it''s too similar to her original appearance?'''' Right then, Chloe speaks up, rubbing her chin with a serious face. ''''But Lady Luminous, Aurora is already too pretty. I''m afraid more will ruin it.'''' Nydia replies. ''''...I agree, but don''t you think there needs to be a drastic change for a fresh look?'''' I see Chloe is trying to score surprise points. It''s not a bad tactic, really. But if that''s the case... Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ''''Lady Amelia.'''' I gently call, inviting Chloe over. ''''Hm?'''' ''''Maybe we can try long hair.'''' I whisper. ''''That''s genius...!'''' Still, I don''t think swapping bodies now is convenient, as Nydia will have to apply the makeup again. Furthermore, I don''t want to evict Claire and Luxia, who are sitting on the couch. They are having an emotional conversation, it seems. In any case, maybe I can try... Feeling a sudden rush of brain cells, I focus the glazing cool energy in my veins and move it toward my head. As soon as I imagine a wave of bleach-white hair flowing down my back, a mist of ice automatically takes shape for me, gradually forming a fake lower part of the hair. When I look in the mirror, the usual image of my main body reflects. There doesn''t seem to be a problem when I move my head as well. '''''''' !!! '''''''' Seeing this, the four women in the room immediately huddle over, clearly taken by surprise. ''''How did you...?!'''' ''''Miss Maid, you''re amazing!'''' ''''Wait, she''s so pretty!'''' ''''It''s cold...'''' As I silently watch my newly generated hair being violated by four women, a sense of victory emerges inside my heart. Well, I guess we''ll know until the time comes. After Nydia adds a few finishing touches to my appearance, the sky has also turned dark, and it is about time the competition starts. Kier Arena, usually reserved for duels and such, hosts this event today. After all, it has a stage, spotlights, huge screen projectors for better viewing of the candidates, and quite a few audience seats. Right away, I can see multiple sources of light from inside the arena pouring into the night sky like a disco ball, not to mention the absurd number of people entering the area. It seems I might have underestimated the scale of this event. Of course, as a candidate, I enter the arena through a backdoor, bringing my four friends as ''helping maids'' along the way. As soon as I step into the prep room, a hectic sight greets me. Left and right, actual maids and beauticians are running around, trying to perfect their candidates as much as possible. A quick scan tells me that there are at least two people I know here¡ªScarlett and Sierra. The former is cringing in absolute disgust as she stares in the mirror, making the maids work on her sweat buckets, while the latter seems too serene with her eyes closed, almost like she has passed away, troubling her subordinates. Scarlett apparently lost a bet with her little brother, so now she has to do this. Poor girl didn''t even have the time to hang out with us yesterday... I hope the time she had to spend grooming herself is worth it. Now, there are about forty candidates in total, hand-picked, by the way, and their outfits are quite impressive. Some are uniquely designed, some are a bit skimpy, some are traditional, etc. They compliment the wearers well; that is the point. And clearly, I am an outlier here. For once, my outfit is still the maid dress. They decided that this fit me the most. Also, apparently, I am the only new participant this year. The screening for the competition is strict¡ªextremely strict, so as the years go by, generations of the same qualified candidates begin to form, and newcomers become rarer. I have a chance to get in this late because of Chloe''s power and, I guess, my influence, yet that does not mean that I''m not qualified. In any case, it''s not strange that they''re doubting me. Do I care, though? Absolutely not. Realizing that there are several empty seats beside Scarlett, I walk over and sit down casually. "Hi, Lady Heisenberg." "You..." Perhaps too stunned at either my appearance or my participation, Scarlett is speechless for a while. This is awkward. Well... "You look amazing, Lady Heisenberg." "Amazingly cringe, yes." Although she grumbles like that, Scarlett is actually quite attractive. She has a wolf-like aesthetic to herself¡ªa wild beauty and her maids clearly know that well. No unnecessary cosmetics, no overpowering makeup; just pure stylish clothes, and light adjustments to enhance her figure. It is clear that Scarlett will be loved by many girls. In any case, it seems that the staff who assigns the number has come. This is sort of a preround between the candidates. Everybody knows for a fact that the later they go out, the higher the judges evaluate them. If this goes according to the story, Sierra will be the last one¡ª ''''Ah, you with the white wings. A candidate, right? Can you go last for us?'''' Immediately, the whole room falls into silence as I am being stared down from left and right. ...Well, this is not the game, after all. L-N 3: That person’s identity. [A-Ah. Dear citizens of Astra! Are you having fun tonight?!] '''''''' OOOHH!! '''''''' As soon as the MC speaks up, the tightly packed stadium explodes into a loud cheer. Immersed in the festival atmosphere, everybody seems to be having the time of their lives. [Then, without making everybody wait for long, we will now begin the Miss Astra contest!] Another cheer erupts, drowning out even their noisy inner thoughts that keep gnawing at my brain. Before long, a sigh escapes my mouth. I do not have the energy or excitement to shout. It''s a gloomy day for Luxia Neveah today. And to think that I can still make jokes. Laughable. ''''...'''' ''''Whoa... So many people...'''' Right then, Claire turns around to see the sea of people behind us. Fortunately, we are getting the very front seats, thanks to Ame. I wouldn''t want to sit in the middle. ''''Did you hear? Even Fier''s princess is here to compete!'''' ''''Really? Didn''t she quit after last year''s loss?'''' ''''No, no, she was clearly so bitter about it!'''' ''''Who do you think will win this year?'''' ''''It might be the Beatrice. She looks really good this time around.'''' ''''Hm...'''' As I begin to feel the gossipy vibe around the area, someone sits down beside me with an audible ''thud!'' ''''Hmph, of course, Aurora will win.'''' The blonde beauty says confidently, having her maid nodding along for extra credibility. ''''Don''t you think so, saintess?'''' ''''Hmm... Maybe?'''' I reply lightly. ''''It''s definitely, not ''maybe.'''''' ''''Yes, yes.'''' Soon, the contest finally begins. The MC lightly introduces the competition. Each candidate will talk a bit about themselves and demonstrate a talent. Then, the MC gets right into the first candidate. [For number one, we have Mili from the sandstorm town of Rik!] The audience utters many exclamations as a petite girl with dust-colored cat ears and tail shyly walks onto the stage. As soon as she holds the mic up, she begins to stutter. ''''A-Ah, um... I-I''m Minyi¡ªah!'''' '''''''' OOOOOHHH!! '''''''' The audience bursts into a rage as Mili beautifully bites her tongue, producing a genuine and captivating clumsy moment. Mili is obviously nearly crying already, yet the love for her seems to have only grown. Poor soul. ''''I-I-I will sing now!'''' Skipping the self-introduction, Mili jumps right into singing. Unexpectedly, she sings really well. ''''And this is only the first one...'''' Nydia contemplates with a serious face. ''''No, no, they''re doing this to capture the attention first, Nydia.'''' Ame intervenes, also with a serious face. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ''''Right, right, Aurora will definitely win!'''' Claire encourages. These Aurora fangirls... As the competition goes on, however, it is clear that the participants do not play around. Each person is picturesquely charming, attaining the audience and the judges'' points left and right. For a total of forty candidates, there have been three who got a near-perfect score of forty¡ªten for each judge. The leading participant is Scarlett Heisenberg, who displays a phenomenal sword dance with her gender-transcending beauty. She is tied with Sierra Alaina Astra, who also decides to dance, but hers is a traditional dance of the empire. Her demeanor is infinitely serene, and her sparkling silvery white eyes captivate everyone present. ''''Who would have thought that Her Highness could be this charming...?!'''' ''''Lady Heisenberg was also incredibly good!'''' If I participated, I would also be at the top for sure. Heh... [And now! For the last candidate!] At this point, the people in the stadium are more or less expecting a showdown between Scarlett and Sierra, yet they still hold their breath for the last candidate. [Number forty! Aurora!!] In an instant, the whole stadium falls into silence as a lone maid leisurely steps onto the stage. Miss Maid calmly darts her eyes around the arena, asserting her presence just by lightly dangling her long white hair and unfolding her silky smooth wings. Soon, she reaches the center of the stage, basking in the spotlight. Every time she tilts her head just a little, her slight orange eyeliners and her full, vibrant lips gleam gently. Her charm is well-known within the academy. Even I know of her fanclubs. Miss Maid has a perfect, voluptuous body, a godly face, and a pair of alluring wings. Even without her personality, Miss Maid is already incredible. Right then, she slowly raises her mic. ''''Aurora, 22.'''' She begins, her voice calm. ''''Currently, I am a maid.'''' [U-Um, can you show us one of your talents...?] ''''I¡ª'''' ''''PLEASE SHOW US YOUR PANTY!!'''' Right when Miss Maid is about to talk again, a wild maniac actually shouts out her degenerate desire, causing the academy''s favorite maid''s face to crumble. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! As Miss Maid''s disgusted face is projected onto the screens, the audience erupts in an unimaginably intense cheer¡ªso intense that I am sure lots of people will have to visit the doctor for ear damage later this night. In an instant, all four judges give Miss Maid the maximum score, ultimately settling this match once and for all. At this, the protagonist''s face turns even sourer, and the audience''s volume explodes even more. Ah, Miss Maid... I''m happy for you, but please save my ears...
Afterward, Miss Maid comes back from the stage with a huge medal and a small lipstick, wearing a dead face. ''''Aurora! You''re amazing!'''' Ame excitedly hugs her maid. ''''Right?! Right?!'''' ''''...'''' Gazing at Ame''s face as she turns to me, I once again fall into deep contemplation. I can''t read her thoughts, no matter what. She, and Aurora. Amelia Luminous. Aurora. Silaerob. Three people whose inner thoughts I can''t read, and one of them is my father''s killer. Even now, I don''t know if Silaerob and Aurora, or Amelia are the same person. Silaerob''s domain is West Zicorn, and the area borders the academy. It is trivially easy for someone like Silaerob to infiltrate the territory. It''s either of those two. Both of them are probably in the same boat as well... Hah... What am I doing? Deep in my mind, an answer has already been established. It''s Aurora. Her demeanor matches Silaerob''s, her strength has been shown to be abnormally more potent than what her status says, and most of all, I have met Amelia''s parents before. They didn''t have a secret plan to hide a monster like Silaerob, and Amelia herself couldn''t have been doing it alone, either. So why am I hesitating? Right. I still don''t know what to do. With Aurora, with my father, or with myself. Knowing what my father has done, knowing what Aurora was trying to achieve, knowing what the objectively right answer is... What should I do? Right then, a memory suddenly flashes inside my head. A small Luxia watching her father''s speech from afar. His appearance is infinitely virtuous, and each word he says carries a piece of his kind soul in it. ''''For I have taken the crown of this country of god¡ª'''' He will remain forever righteous. ''''For I am Mother Goddess''s messenger¡ª'''' He will never lose his faith. ''''For I have absolute faith in humanity¡ª'''' He will never... ''''...'''' ...Father taught me a lot of things while I was growing up. Be kind to others, be strict to yourself, and always take responsibility for the things that you have done. Let''s accept it. Father has sinned, so badly that his punishment was having his life taken away. That''s what I know so far. What I should do now is thoroughly investigate this case, come to a definitive conclusion, form an opinion, and act upon it. Wake up, Detective Luxia! Isn''t it time for an exciting case of attempted genocide?! ''''Pfft- Nyahahahahah...!'''' ''''??'''' As everyone''s attention is on me, I shoot my gaze solely toward Aurora. Wait for me, Silaerob. I shall decide what to do with you later. With that, I turn away. Case 86: New Year Festival – Exposed. Holding the small, shiny pink lipstick wrapped in pretty ribbons, I silently gaze in the direction where Luxia disappears. The golden medal I''ve gotten, the title ''Miss Astra,'' seems a bit heavy for some reason. I saw it. The very moment Luxia''s face changes. It looks like she has come to a conclusion for herself; however, I''m not too sure if what she plans to do is suitable for both of us or not. ''''...'''' ''''Aurora?'''' Right then, Nydia''s word snaps me back to reality. ''''Ah, hm?'''' ''''What happened to the saintess...?'''' ''''I''m not sure.'''' For now, let''s put aside these things. At this moment, I am pretty sure Luxia is heading to the parking lot, which means she is going out of the academy. The destination is probably Neveah, but I should look out for her regardless. ''''Aurora, Aurora.'''' ''''Hm?'''' What now?'''' ''''You might want to head back.'''' As Claire nudges my side and chins at the surging crowd about to approach us, I immediately make the decision to run away in my mind. With the trophies mine, we promptly return to Chloe''s room to celebrate while the festival is still very much young. Apparently, it''s going to be like this for the next two days. ''''Once again, congratulations, Aurora!'''' ''''Congratulations!'''' ''''Thanks.'''' Unconsciously, the corners of my lips lift up a bit. It''s been a while since I''ve been with this much support. Thinking about it now, the fact that I won by making a disgusted face is not that bad after all¡ª ''''Still, your face when that girl yelled at you to show your panty was priceless...'''' Nydia giggles. ''''I know, right?'''' Claire chimes in. ''''Can you do that again, Aurora?'''' Immediately, my smile evaporates into nothingness. Please do not bring that up again. After fooling around a bit, the topic of the artifact is naturally brought up. ''''Still, I''m curious, why do they have this as the prize this year?'''' Claire rubs her chin. ''''I remember last year there was only the money...'''' ''''Maybe they thought Aurora was too pretty?'''' Nydia teases. ''''Ah, maybe...'''' Claire nods seriously. Do you really think that is true? ''''Mhm, well, whatever.'''' Claire sighs after overworking her brain. ''''More than that, can you try it on, Aurora?'''' Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ''''Why?'''' ''''I want to see its effect.'''' ''''Sure.'''' As it is a good way to test the artifact''s functionality, I agree right away. Gently putting on the lipstick, I then mash my lips together to spread it even. When I puff out my lips again, the other three have already been affected. They show a completely blank face, eyes focused on my mouth. After approximately three seconds, they recover. ''''It felt like I was being mesmerized...'''' Nydia covers her mouth. ''''That''s because you were, no...?'''' Chloe shoots back. ''''But it was gorgeous!'''' Nydia exclaims. ''''Thanks.''''
After that, we no longer see Luxia anywhere in the academy. It seems she has really come back to Neveah, and as for the purpose, I think she might be confirming the truth by herself. By reading minds. The only person who knows the deal between Neveah and me is Linsey, but I think she is smart enough to evade Luxia. In any case, I decide to wait for her to come back patiently, and that she does quite soon, just not to the academy. January 3rd, 1835. Night. As the festive atmosphere slowly dissipates after almost four days of consecutive events, people seem to have their fill of the fun pie and are done celebrating the new year of 1835. While having a small end party with the usual members, this time adding Scarlett, a tinge spreads at the back of my head. Someone has entered my territory. Immediately throwing the party to Peln, I switch back to my main body before getting into my disguise and teleporting to where the intruder will inevitably reach. Tonight, the moon shines bright, partly illuminating the rocky terrain beneath the tree shades through the leaves. I sit silently on a large branch, hands on my lap, awaiting. Before long, a figure slowly emerges from the bushes, entering the light. Still with the long pink twin tails, still with those peculiar stars in her eyes, still with that confident facade, with that smug smirk. ''''I have arrived, Silaerob.'''' Luxia speaks slowly and clearly, resolutely piercing her stare at my face. ''''For my revenge.'''' ''''...I see.'''' I reply. As Luxia squints her eyes and manifests all kinds of spells behind her, I also jump down from the tree and pull out the Blackstar. In the very next moment, loud explosions ring across the forest as Luxia rams lightning bolts and wind blades at me, one after another, relentlessly, grudgingly, and perhaps desperately. In response, I calmly advance while using my ice-infused blade to lightly cut away those spells, one after another. Gradually, Luxia''s face turns bitter. She grits her teeth and begins to ramp up her attack, pouring more and more of her MP into attacking. me. Her blades get shaper, wider, while her bolts are faster, deadlier. Despite that, with her strength, she can''t even touch my clothes, let alone damage me meaningfully. Before long, I am already standing before the desperate girl, who seems about to cry at any moment. She moves her shaky body with difficulty, backing while I continue pursuing her. thud¡ª!! ''''Argh...!!'''' When I kick her lightly in the stomach, her body is sent flying, ramming into a tree trunk. ''''Hah... cough¡ª! cough¡ª! Hah...'''' Luxia now has her head down, panting incessantly. ''''Pfft- Nyahahah... I lost.'''' She admits helplessly, her voice hoarse, and even without the moonlight, I can see sparkling tears fall onto her lap. ''''...You know.'''' Luxi continues. ''''I know it. I know it all now. I know my father was dead wrong. He was a fool for what he did, and he was borderline evil. Still, I can''t help but love him.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Because he raised me. Because he loved me. I had to take revenge. I had to.'''' ''''...What do you intend now?'''' When I ask that, Luxia lifts her miserable face to smile mockingly at me. ''''Will you kill me if I retaliate?'''' She asks. ''''Yes.'''' I reply. ''''Then I wouldn''t.'''' Luxia sighs. ''''I won''t waste my life for nothing. He wouldn''t want it as well.'''' ''''Why are you so sure I won''t kill you regardless?'''' ''''Nyahahah...! You know better than I do, Miss Maid.'''' She says sarcastically. ''''If you want to, I would''ve been dead a long time ago.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Oh, but now that I have exposed you, would I be killed?'''' Luxia continues. ''''Would I be spared if I join you? I am genuinely intrigued about you guys, after all.'''' ''''Do you know what we are?'''' ''''I know you''re not evil.'''' ''''...'''' Silently, I send Luxia a follower request. Luxia widens her eyes lightly and, without much thought, presses on the air. [Luxia has become your follower] ''''...'''' ...This easily? ''''I will gladly serve you with all of mine, my lord.'''' Luxia jokingly pleads. ''''For now, can I see your face already?'''' Facing Luxia''s intense gaze, I can''t help but let out a sigh. Slowly, I put my gloved hand on the galaxy mask and lower it, revealing my very real face to the pinkhead detective. Case 87: New Year Festival – Conclusion. rustle¡ª! rustle¡ª! Enveloped by the night, illuminated by the stars, and under the grey leaves of Zircon, Luxia and I walk, sounding soft rustles as we advance. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''Hey, say something, would you?'''' I stop in my tracks. Turning around, I see the pink-haired girl staring at me intently, wearing her usual smirk again. She has regressed to this state as soon as I healed her a few moments ago. ''''...What do you want me to say?'''' ''''Like, explain?'''' Luxia raises her eyebrow. ''''You do know I don''t know anything beyond the superficial stuff, don''t you? You guys hid the information so frustratingly well, I swear...'''' ''''...'''' I see. I guess I''m overloaded from suddenly making Luxia, someone I''ve been keeping the secret on for the longest time, and someone I consider a good friend, my subordinate. ''''...Come with me.'''' Fully intending to talk, I grab Luxia''s hand and pull her up to sit on a tall tree''s branch before flopping beside her myself. The wind blows. A brief silence ensues, and Luxia eagerly waits for me to organize my words. ''''...This world is a game.'''' ''''...Huh?'''' ''''This world that you and I are living in, this period of time, runs through a predetermined timeline.'''' I continue. ''''And I know how that timeline plays out. More accurately, Amelia Luminous does.'''' At this, Luxia has a blank look on her face. ''''So... That''s why you are able to act like that...?'''' ''''Yes. Though it is not prophetic, and since I have intervened in the scenarios, things will not go as we know anymore.'''' ''''What...'''' Luxia closes her eyes, lightly shakes her head, and then breathes out lightly. ''''What an unexpected turn!'''' ''''...'''' I knew it. For this psychopath, things like this would only be fuel for her excitement. I mean... Well... It''s a good thing that she takes it well, I suppose. ''''And then? What''s next? What''s next?!'''' Right then, Luxia presses her hands on mine as if trapping me in place; her body yearns toward me to the point of being dangerously close. At this distance, gazing into her two stars, I can feel her scent, her presence surging forward, trying to overwhelm my whole being. ''''...You''re too close.'''' ''''I know.'''' Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. That smug face... Hah... ''''I''ll let Amelia speak. I''m tired.'''' ''''But I want to hear it right now... Hm? Now that I think about it, wasn''t you supposed to be with them at the academy? Is this alright?'''' As Luxia turns to the direction of the academy, I follow suit. There, the festival is still going strong, evident by the sea of light illuminating the night sky above. ''''It''s fine,'''' I reply. ''''Go back to the academy. We will talk there.'''' ''''Okay...?'''' Luxia reluctantly nods. ''''Let''s go.'''' ''''No. You go alone.'''' ''''Ah, you have teleportation, right? Get me there, too!'''' ''''...'''' Sighing, I grab Luxia''s hand again and teleport to Chloe''s room in the dorm, not before checking with Peln to make sure no one is present there. ''''Oh...!'''' In an instant, our visions change abruptly, and we''re now standing in a dark room. "Don''t turn on the light." I remind Luxia before grabbing a drink from one of the shelves for myself. ''''So this is teleportation...'''' As Luxia excitedly zooms around the room, she eventually takes a look out the window and then¡ª ''''Huh...?!'''' ''''What happened?'''' ''''Isn''t that...'''' When I look in the direction she is pointing, I can see Peln standing there with the others. Chloe is on the right, Nydia is on the left, Scarlett is behind, and Claire is in front¡ªthat''s the whole group, alright. It seems the party is not over yet. ''''Go to them.'''' I speak up, downing the glass of orange juice. ''''Huh? What am I supposed to¡ª'''' Before Luxia can finish her sentence, I hand her the empty glass and teleport away. Arriving inside the Backrooms, I flop down the bed and look blankly at the ceiling. Staring at the flickering light, lost in my thoughts. What an intense night¡ªno, ''intense'' might not be the right word. Surprising, that''s what it is. I didn''t expect [Monarch] to be able to interfere with Luxia''s signature skill. Instinctively, I realized that I could prevent her from reading my thoughts or those of anyone who is my subordinate the moment I made her mine. I guess it only makes sense this way. Still, the matter with Luxia is not over yet. I have not put a non-disclosure command on her, after all. With a small sigh, I once again turn my consciousness to Peln''s body. ''''¡ªI''m telling you, spicy beef jerky is the best!'''' ''''How are you supposed to taste the meat if all you do is pour pepper powder on it?'''' Right away, I see Chloe and Scarlett arguing about something stupid. The other two, not being able to oppose the duchies'' ladies, silently watch. Not me. ''''Wait, you both.'''' I intervene, successfully catching everyone''s attention. ''''Chicken jerky is also good.'''' A bit confused, they all look at my wings for a moment. Does this count as cannibalism? I''m not sure. I''m not a chicken, after all. Before the great jerky debate can continue; however, an equally confused pink head can be seen walking toward us from the direction of the dorm. ''''Saintess? When did you get here...?'''' Claire quickly walks over and asks. ''''Ah... Just now.'''' Luxia replies, scratching her cheek and looking at me. ''''Looks like I missed all the good stuff?'''' ''''You did! What were you doing all along?!!'''' The heroine sighs regretfully. ''''In any case, there''s still time, so let''s go!'''' ''''Now...?'''' ''''Of course!'''' The clock tower in the distance says 2:37, yet it seems everyone still has energy to spare. Just like that, for the next hour or so, our group enjoys the lasts of the festival together, seizing the chance to capture beautiful moments together before we go back to our routine. Before we get back to the plot. The next scenario is right after this festival. What a drag. Nevertheless, when the sun finally shows up far at the horizon, we decide to stop. Sitting across three benches, we admire the sun quietly. ''''Hah... That was fun!'''' Luxia smiles in satisfaction; the stars in her eyes shine brilliantly. Borrowing Mister Slen''s [Telepathy], I quickly send a message to both the pink head and Chloe. Come to the rooftop after this. '''''''' ...!! '''''''' Then, one by one, the group disperse. Nydia goes straight to sleep, leaving Luxia, Chloe, and me alone. "...Do we even need to go to the rooftop?" Luxia asks, looking at the empty streets. ''''Nah, the rooftop is probably better.'''' Chloe replies. For the atmosphere, right? In any case, it only takes a bit for us to get there. Standing on the rooftop at this time is perfect for watching the sunrise. I don''t normally do this, so it''s quite refreshing. When we are all settled, I turn my back to the sun¡ªface to face with Luxia and Chloe. Heavy silence flows. The two gaze at each other cautiously, probably questioning each other''s intentions. Right then, I speak up. ''''...Luxia is mine now.'''' '''''''' ??? '''''''' Oops, it seems I have misspoken. Case 88: The next operation. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' In the suffocating silence, I lean against the railing, appearing casual as though nothing has happened just yet. Technically, I only said the truth. Luxia is now wholly mine, and she has no way of escaping if I ever decide to do something to her. ...Fine. ''''I misspoke.'''' I obediently admit my mistake. ''''You bet.'''' Chloe replies with a dead face. ''''If it were real, I would have a real problem with both of you.'''' As the blonde beauty meaningfully glares at Luxia, the pink-headed suddenly bursts into laughter. "Nyahahahah! I wish that were true, Ame. I wish. Ah, how romantic it would be, hm?" She teasingly pokes Chloe with her elbow, causing the girl to get especially mad. Cross veins start to pop on Chloe''s forehead, and an intimidating aura descends upon her as she pulls out her sword. ''''This little...!'''' ''''Oh, you wanna go? Is this going to be a love quarrel?'''' As the two assume a fighting stance, one serious, the other jokingly, I let out a sigh. ''''Stop.'''' '''''''' !!! '''''''' Narrowing my eyes and secretly activating [Domination], my word now carries an infinitely heavier pressure, forcing the two to retreat instinctively. ''''I don''t like giving out absolute orders. Do not let me repeat.'''' ''''...Alright.'''' Chloe replies. Meanwhile, Luxia has a nervous smile on her face, muttering something along the lines of ''So this is how it is...'' ''''In any case.'''' I continue regardless. ''''Luxia over there is now under my command.'''' ''''So I''ve expected.'''' Chloe says as she walks up to me, also leaning against the railings. ''''I didn''t expect it to be this soon, but it''s a good thing regardless.'''' ''''Mhm. And I need you to do something for me.'''' ''''Just say it. We''re best friends, aren''t we?'''' ''''Explain the stuff from the beginning to her.'''' I point at the smirky Luxia. ''''You lazy little bastard...'''' So Chloe begins to recite our experience in this world to Luxia regardless, trusting the restraining power of [Monarch]. What we were back then, what happened to us a few months ago, what happened after we came to this world, etc. Luxia listens intently, inputting every word Chloe utters in a rather serious manner. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ''''Visitors from another world...'''' She mutters. ''''I will be straightforward.'''' Chloe steps forward, directly facing Luxia. ''''Trust us or not is on you, but... This world is nearing its end. The goddess is not pulling a prank on you all, even if her nature is playful. She is in great danger, and so is humanity.'''' The smile on Luxia''s face completely disappears when Chloe mentions the goddess¡ªthe one and only saintess of Neveah¡ªupon the news of the goddess''s crisis. ''''So, please help us, Luxia Neveah.'''' Chloe extends her hand. ''''Your strength will be a great help to our effort. To save this damned world.'''' ''''...What do you two stand to gain from this?'''' Luxia asks. "Survival." Chloe immediately replies. "And I want to see my family again. As for Aurora..." ''''To support Chloe and perhaps have some fun along the way.'''' I speak up when the two turn to me. ''''...'''' After a bit of contemplation, a small grin can be spotted on the saintess''s beautiful face. She grabs Chloe''s hand firmly and nods. ''''Sure.'''' With that, we have officially gained a valuable ally. After all the intense battle in Neveah... I think this reward is quite good. After putting a seal on Luxia regarding the important matters, Chloe finally seems relieved and starts to open up more. ''''Now that we are allies, let me brief you on the original storyline¡ª'''' ''''Oh, no, no, no!'''' ''''???'''' ''''Finding out as it goes is waaaaaaay more exciting! Only tell me what is absolutely necessary!'''' Luxia proudly smiles. ''''More than that, can you introduce me to the curious friends you have, boss?!'''' Boss...? ''''Oh, and I can call you ''Chloe'' in private, right? Maybe ''Chlo'' is better?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' It seems this rowdy saintess is going to excite the mood for our little organization a lot.
January 5th, 1835. The day after Luxia''s recruitment. The newly admitted agent is already on a scouting mission, using her specialized talent to gather information around the academy. She is familiarizing herself with using her power actively to accomplish an intelligence mission, which she will soon participate in. Immediately after Luxia''s arc, another major plot point ensues. This time, it will primarily take place in the academy and the capital. If the last one is about Luxia, then this story will be centered around another influential heroine¡ªSierra Alaina Astra. Sitting with Chloe in her room, I quietly gaze at the leisure-mode duke''s daughter. ''''Can you handle this alone?'''' I ask. ''''Of course, I can.'''' Chloe replies. ''''I''m a duke''s daughter now, you know? This makes it significantly easier for us.'''' The theme of this arc is, quite fortunately, politics. As the former crown prince and the student council president, also Sierra''s brother comes back from an internship in another country, the two will inevitably clash. In the process of helping Sierra, the player will find out about the imperial family''s situation and possibly secrets, leading to them holding certain powers after finishing the quest line. The biggest fish is obviously Sierra. If the player can capture her and make her the definitive heir to the throne, they will gain immense support from the imperial family in future endeavors. In any case, Chloe is now a powerful political entity, which makes navigating through this much more comfortable. ''''I see. I will leave it to you, then.'''' ''''Mhm. You just need to come back safely; that''s all I ask.'''' As I am not needed as much in this arc, I plan to do something more productive. If one looks closely at the Zircon forest, there is still another half that does not belong to me. It''s time for another conquest. The target, this time, is the bamboo region in the South, which allegedly hosts a dangerous entity in the form of a swordsman. It has exceptional skills, which are said to be impossible to imitate even for top-tier masters in the world. If I can make it another subordinate of mine and learn those skills... Of course, it won''t be as easy as defeating just the swordsman. If so, many would have been able to do it. This will be another full-on clash between armies. ''''Oh, they''re here.'''' Right then, Chloe directs my attention to outside the window. The main gate has now been opened, and a fleet of SUVs and buses promptly enter, one after another. The black one leading the bunch is probably the former crown prince''s. Students flock to the main street to watch the third-year seniors for the first time, and as for the fourth years, they''re rotting away in their dorms doing their graduation thesis, or so it has been rumored. In any case, they have a little welcome-back party for this one as well, so I can probably see the third-year students for myself. I''ll admit it. I''m quite curious. bang¡ª! ''''Report! Agent Luxia has come back with valuable intel!'''' And that''s when the goofy pink-headed girl shoves the door open, saluting us both. '''''''' ... '''''''' Case 89: Students’ dynamic. ''''Among the students in the academy, the third years have the most power. Do you know why?'''' The day after the third-year students come back, Chloe, Luxia, and I are lazing about on the Luminous Dorm''s rooftop. While enjoying our tea, Chloe suddenly has the urge to info-dump us, it seems. ''''Mhm? Mwy?'''' The saintess, who has a whole cake roll in her mouth, tilts her head. It''s not strange that she doesn''t know anything about the power dynamic here. She doesn''t even care. ''''For one, freshmen are busy familiarizing themselves with the environment and are generally forbidden from taking powerful positions.'''' Chloe says. ''''The sophomores are better, but they can''t be said to have unparalleled power, except for some generations in the past.'''' ''''Hm... What about the fourth years?'''' Luxia inquires. ''''Most fourth years are busy with their graduation thesis and general preparations to apply for a proper job. The thesis is quite daunting to finish, you see.'''' Chloe replies. ''''They usually leave the power scene fully after their third year.'''' ''''That explains why the people I met yesterday were so haughty.'''' As Luxia can read thoughts, she was assigned a mission to gather typical information about the third years and their recent internship. According to her, everything is still the same as the original story, which is a relief. ''''But why talk about this?'''' ''''You ask lots of questions.'''' ''''That''s cause you guys won''t let me read your thoughts! I''m not complaining, though.'''' The forever curious Luxia is still pursuing entertainment. In any case, we now don''t have to hide things from her anymore. So, Chloe confidently discloses the next scenario. ''''The next chapter of the story.'''' She says. ''''It''ll revolve around Her Highness the crown princess and her brother. Throne competition stuff.'''' "Ah, that girl?" Luxia gently taps her chin. ''''Imperial infighting... That''s quite boring. Oh, wait. Wasn''t there something about the secret heirloom in the palace?" This is why Luxia is so scary. She already knows most of the top secrets in the empire. ''''Yup. That''s it.'''' ''''Ah... Okay, I see. Don''t spoil it any further, though.'''' ''''Sure. I''ll just inform you of what you need to do.'''' Soon, the topic of the story subsides, leaving us with other small ones to tackle. Because we don''t allow her to read our thoughts, she is not at all informed about our situation in Zircon. ''''Chloe, treat me to some dessert.'''' ''''Lap pillow.'''' ''''Deal.'''' Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. So, naturally, I earn some easy money by making an underground deal with the rich lady. With Luxia laughing non-stop at our interaction, we move to a famous caf¨¦ in the academy and book a quiet table in the corner. Here, I have a full view of the first floor and the street at the same time, so it''s pretty nice. Additionally, for some privacy, Luxia is employing a sound barrier using wind magic. ''''It''s all couples, jeez.'''' Following Luxia''s gaze, we scan around the shop, and indeed, most of the customers are couples. As this is a luxury shop, they''re all nobles as well. Right then, I feel a weight on my lap. From God knows when, Chloe has already laid down comfortably on my thighs, pulling her long hair into a tail and putting it on her stomach. ''''It doesn''t matter.'''' She says, eyes closed in bliss. ''''As long as I get to do this...'''' ''''You really do love her, don''t you?'''' Luxia pokes her head in, giggling. ''''Yes.'''' Hearing Chloe''s instant reply, Luxia bursts into laughter again. ''''Nyahahah...! Why aren''t you guys a couple already?'''' Playing along the flow, Chloe makes a sad face and curls herself, conveniently landing her face into my stomach. ''''My crush doesn''t know love, you see. Hic, hic.'''' ''''Pfft- Nyahahah! That''s so sad...!'''' Why are you laughing when it''s sad? And... ''''It''s tickling.'''' Finally ending this joke after a while, desserts arrive, and we move to more serious stuff. This time, I''m the one conversing with Luxia as Chloe is busy being fed by me. ''''Now that I think about it, didn''t the crown princess meet her ancestor a while ago?'''' Luxia turns to me.''''That was your ally, right?'''' ''''Mhm. One of my friends.'''' I reply. ''''Let me meet her! I''ve always wanted a ghost friend!'''' ''''There''s a skeleton as well.'''' ''''Ooh...!'''' ''''Aside from that, did you learn anything else from reading Sierra''s thoughts?'''' ''''Ah, I was about to tell you guys that as well. She won''t tell anyone the secret just yet, but she does plan to make Zircon her own eventually.'''' In an instant, my mood plummets. Perhaps because of [Monarch]''s influence, I become irritated every time someone tries to take away something that''s mine. ''''...Why?'''' I ask regardless. ''''She just thought it was interesting.'''' ''''...'''' I see. A ruler''s conquer instinct... For the sake of the scenario, I am willing to help Sierra, but if I let her be for long, she will inevitably aim for my territory. If so, isn''t the solution simple? I shall conquer the empire before that. It''s a good goal to have. As Chloe tugs my tummy, demanding another snack, I give her my half-eaten piece of puff cream and renew my destination in this world once more. ''''Oh, talk about the devil.'''' Right then, seemingly out of nowhere, the woman herself, Sierra Alaina Astra, enters the store with another man and several bodyguards. The handsome man''s identity is not hard to guess as he has the same black hair and silvery-white eyes as Sierra, and his face looks similar to hers as well. Killian Kassius Astra, the former crown prince. Immediately, the shop becomes eerily quiet. Most people, perhaps fearing they will ruin the imperial siblings'' time, opt to leave the place altogether. Soon enough, only them, us, and a few more unfazed people left. ''''May I know what the matter is today, brother?'''' Sierra opens the conversation first with an elaborate piece of mechanical puzzle in her hand, appearing quite relaxed. At this, the man''s face turns sour. "Do I have to spell it out, sister?" Killian asks. "What did you do to His Majesty? Why did you abruptly become the heir?" Although his voice is calm, a fierce rage can easily be inferred from his words. Sierra remains composed, however, as she tries to unlock the puzzle. ''''The calm blood really does run through this family, huh?'''' I have to disagree with that, Chloe. Didn''t you see Ariel? In any case, as the tension rapidly rises, Sierra finally opens her mouth again. ''''Wouldn''t it be more productive if you asked His Majesty?'''' She replies. ''''Moreover... Here is clearly not a suitable spot for such a talk.'''' ''''You were the one who decided the place.'''' ''''Oh, that''s right. Oops.'''' ''''...Sister, I am being serious.'''' ''''Do you think I am not serious?'''' Soon enough, the two begin an intense stare-down, leaving us three no choice but to cower in fear and munch away at the snacks. How scary, indeed... ''''Well? We will find out once the banquet starts, brother.'''' ''''What?'''' ''''His Majesty will attend the party this year, of course, together with all of the dukes.'''' ''''Why suddenly...?'''' Because it''s a breaking point in the game. Something big will happen, that is. Case 90: Imperial Banquet. January 8th, 1835. It has been a few days since Luxia Neveah became my subordinate. The deal between Zircon and Neveah has also been finalized. We will become allies who support each other''s causes to some extent. Of course, Luxia is interested in this whole thing, although she seems quite fragile sometimes when we talk about Vincent and his remnants. Still, she was beyond excited when she met the creatures inside the Backrooms¡ªlike a child. As for me, I have not invested any points into skills just yet as there is nothing too urgent at the moment. And regretfully, both [Horror Lord] and [Monarch] have not shown any sign of advancing just yet. Perhaps they will once I conquer more land. Nevertheless, the next event is near. Soon, an annual grand banquet will be held at the Astra Academy''s HQ, heeding the emperor''s words of wanting to welcome the third-year students back to school after a long internship. According to everyone, it has been a long time since the emperor attended this banquet, so this time, it''ll be special. I need to focus, even if I''m not going to participate in the scenario.
glug¡ª! glug¡ª! glug¡ª! ''''Phwa...!'''' ''''...'''' Astra Academy''s HQ, January 10th, 1835. Quietly and helplessly looking at Chloe, who has chugged a whole glass of wine, I can''t help but sigh. The usual classy image of Amelia Luminous has now been reduced to nothingness, and unsurprisingly, we do get quite a lot of attention. Attention from all the students and nobles alike attending the banquet. At this point, I''m starting to think that she is doing this on purpose. The central figures have not yet arrived, but that does not to say that there are only small fries in this hall. Moreover, I also attract quite a few people as I am bearing the ''Miss Astra'' title. But I do admit, Chloe looks quite incredible in this dress... ''''Aurora~'''' Right then, the drunkard approaches me with two full glasses of wine in her hands. Sensing her intention, I immediately hold the naughty wrists in place. ''''My lady, please refrain from showing unbecoming behavior.'''' ''''But...'''' Then, I close the distance between us, pushing aside her arms. ''''Get ahold of yourself, Chloe.'''' I whisper. ''''!!'''' In an instant, Chloe''s body trembles as she bows down, and beyond her smooth golden bang, I see the sparkling ocean in her eyes ripple. A deep pink shade falls onto her cheeks, overshadowing the slight one she got from drinking. ''''Oh my...!'''' ''''Look at that...'''' Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ''''As expected, those two...'''' With my excellent hearing, even the smallest of gossip can''t escape me. For quite some time, it seems the sentimental idea that Chloe and I are in some sort of relationship has been instilled into people''s minds. Though, I can understand why when we do these acts. In any case, I quickly release Chloe, who has completely lost her power and is on the verge of collapsing. Guiding her to a table nearby, we both take a breather and observe the surroundings for a while. ''''...Don''t do this to other people.'''' Chloe says, glancing at me judgingly. ''''Do I look like that kind of woman?'''' I reply. ''''Once you know the taste of the flesh, you won''t be able to come back, especially when you have such a large fanbase.'''' ''''Speaking from experience? And is sex truly that good?'''' ''''I''m still a virgin thanks to someone, idiot. And yes, allegedly.'''' Now I''m a bit curious. But it''s not like I''m frustrated or anything, so this can be done later. ''''What kind of conversation is this...?'''' Oh, it''s Nydia. And she seems quite salty. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' When the atmosphere reaches the absolute height of awkwardness, thankfully, a shout from afar intervenes. ''''Her Holiness Luxia Neveah enters!'''' With a simple sentence, the hall''s attention is immediately on the person who has just come in. Dorning an exquisite peplos, Luxia calmly steps into the scene, this time without her signature twin tails and smirk, appearing quite serious. A good portion bows at her, which shows the power Neveah still has. ''''Wow~ She does look pretty when properly dressed up, huh?'''' Chloe exclaims. ''''Isn''t she normally pretty?'''' I tilt my head. '''''''' ... '''''''' Ah. Okay. ''''Her Highness Sierra Alaina Astra and His Highness Killian Kassius Astra enter!'''' Following that, the imperial siblings come in, dressed exactly as one would imagine two imperial siblings to dress. Fancy outfits and flawless, meticulous makeup. Almost everyone bows at them¡ªthey have to, except people from duchies and some from marqueses. Chloe doesn''t bow, and I don''t either. Why? I don''t like it. I don''t like bowing to people. Nydia seems to be urging me to bow, but I won''t budge. This is my pride, my arrogance, and my stance. Soon enough, the two settle on their chairs on the second floor, leaving only one left: the throne. As soon as I see the guard inhaling for another announcement, I activate [Stealth] and fade to the background. ''''His Majesty Kaiser Kassius Astra enters!'''' The door opens slowly, and a lone figure emerges¡ªa tall man the weight of his crown¡ªthe emperor of Astra. He has long, straight hair that has turned white, cascading past his shoulders. On his wrinkled face, the signature silvery-white pupils are embedded¡ªa full-on white tone, making his presence feel almost divine. Following him three steps behind are around a dozen nobles, all solemnly advancing forward. The place immediately turns quiet as everyone bows deeply to show respect to the emperor¡ªexcept me. clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! The sounds of Kaiser''s steps reverberate through the hall as he walks the red carpet on his own, darting his eyes around. For a moment, I feel his gaze meeting mine. Then, he finally ascends to the second floor. Sitting comfortably on the throne, Kaiser sighs lightly before opening his mouth. ''Good evening, everyone.'' ''''Tonight is the night of festive.'''' ''To congratulate and commemorate the sprouts of our proud country,'' ''''Who has traveled across the continent to learn from other civilizations,'''' ''And contribute to our blooming, flourishing, and inevitable prosperity. Everybody, tonight,'' ''''With me, we raise our glasses!'''' I''m surprised I can remember this much. In any case, the party has officially begun, and that means it is time to... Dig in! The dessert. It''s why I''m here in the first place. I don''t care much about the plot at this point, to be honest. ''''Mhm...'''' There are so many to choose. Let''s try this fluffy cake first¡ª ''''Aurora.'''' ''''Hm?'''' Nydia? Does she want this, too? When I''m about to give her the slice of cake, Nydia suddenly extends her hand out with a slightly flushed face; her wings cupped behind her as if to show embarrassment. ''''W-Would you like to... Dance with me?'''' ''''...??'''' Two maids dancing with each other... Wouldn''t that be too eye-catching? ...Wait. Why did I think of that first? Normally, dancing is... At that moment, a burst of emotion suddenly spreads across my heart. Turns out, I don''t hate dancing with this woman¡ªnot at all. Perhaps I even like it. My heart is beating faster than usual. Weird. What is this feeling of wanting to yearn for something? ''''...Ah.'''' Unknowingly, I find my hand already placed on Nydia''s, and with that, my fellow maid shows the sweetest smile I''ve ever seen from her and drags me to the balcony. J-â–  2: Nâ– â– eâ– â–  and the two goddesses. ''''Argh... I don''t wanna do this!'''' In a dark, closed room, a gloomy woman helplessly shouts into the monitors, messing up her already messy hair with tired hands. With dark circles under her eyes, it is apparent she has not been getting adequate rest. As she slams her head onto the table, a clear female voice sounds from the right monitor. [Keep it up. There is not much work left.] These two simple sentences, even though they are intended to be casual, hint at dominance. At this, the woman lets out a pained grunt and slams the table again, this time with her hand. ''''Urgh... I don''t have unlimited stamina like you monsters... I''m not a god!'''' [Yet.] Accompanied by an alluring giggle, a sultry female voice that drips like the sweetest honey escapes the left monitor. Even through the monitor, her voice carries an irresistible pull, trapping whoever hears it into a sticky web. [You can do it, cutie. Or... Do you need this big sister to come help you?] ''''Please. Don''t, or my world will be destroyed.'''' The gloomy woman sighs. ''''Also, please wear clothes. This is a video call, you know?'''' Through her disheveled bang, she can clearly see her work partner without a piece of fabric on herself. Just, displaying her obscene body and flaunting her silky pink hair. Once again curling up her lips, the pink-haired woman continues leisurely. [My, my~ We don''t care about trivial things like that. Right, Eva?] [I do keep my dignity, Athena. You don''t.] [That''s sad to hear... Even a bitch has her dignity, you know?] [Since when did I call you that?] [Oh, do you mean I''m worse than a bitch?] [Would you kindly shut up...] Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. [I mean, I''m quite a scum myself. You''re right about that~] [...] [Eva? My dear sister?] ''''...'''' ''These goddamn monsters...'' Internally, the gloomy woman feels irritated hearing this casual conversation between the two goddesses. She prides herself on being the best coder and a genius in computer science, yet she is humbled right away after deciding to work with these two. Even though they claim to be novice deities, their work efficiency is significantly better than her own. That is all because of one element¡ªdivine power. With divine power, everything becomes ten times¡ªno, a hundred times easier, as she would evaluate. It can help bypass numerous laws of the universe, which enables many incredible creations. Suddenly, the image of a certain man flashes in her mind. He is the one holding the absolute key to everything, and the fact that she played video games with him makes her shudder. Disbelief. Still, it is a relief that she has them to help her cause. Thinking back, if not for her borderline suicidal decision to hack into Earth''s system, she would not have met these two. That pants out quite well, but now she has to complete mountains of tasks to save her planet anyway. Against the overwhelming extraterrestrial force, humanity is nearing its doom. As one of the last brilliant minds left in this damned realm, she was determined not to let the past sacrifices be for naught. After contemplating for a while, she devises a certain operation. The AEN Project. Borrowing the power of the two goddesses from other universes, she aims to create numerous weapons to help defeat the world''s cancer. There is no lack of people who will volunteer as users for these creations, even if they have to endure some side effects. After all, when a common adversity appears, everyone unites. The only problem is... ''''It''s so hard...!'''' She cries. Literally. Drops of tears, born from unfairness felt by a single woman, wet the table. No matter how much of a genius she is, shouldering the responsibility to save the world is, by any measure, too heavy. ''''Ugh... hic...'''' [Oh...] [...] On the other side of the two screens, the two goddesses can''t help but feel a bit bad for the woman. They look at each other briefly before turning back to console the human. [Take a break if you need to.] [There, there...] Sensing Athena''s soft touch through the screen, likely from using divine power, the woman snaps once again. ''''Use that power for something useful, will you?!'''' She shouts. ''''In the first place, how the hell am I supposed to make a mind-reading device?? Isn''t that too outrageous?!'''' [...] [...] ''''Argh...! I resent you, stupid gods!'''' [Well, well... Crafting isn''t our specialized field, so the only hope is on you, cutie.] [She is right. It''s quite rare to have a talent like you.] ''''Praising me now won''t solve anything...'''' [Still, I believe you can do it, Jen ?] ''''...'''' Eventually, after crying for a good while, the gloomy woman finally recovers her fighting spirit. Of course, this takes quite a lot of console from the two goddesses. With that, she forces her way through daunting tasks, overworking herself to oblivion. Before long, the end of the project is in sight, and that''s when an unexpected guest shows up. Case 91: Troublesome kisses. ''''Hm~'''' ''''...'''' Basking in the starlight, Nydia and I take each step on the balcony with utmost ease¡ªelegantly, rhythmically, and heartfelt in a way I never thought I was able to before, as though we have practiced this dance numerous times in the past. With our fingers lightly intertwined, our bodies so close to each other that even our heartbeats can be felt, we take the floor as our stage and perform to our souls'' content. Nydia has her eyes open, smiling as she hums the melody, seemingly immersed in the music. Strangely, the more I gaze into that silhouette, the more I feel an unsettling flame arises in my heart. ''''...!'''' When that sensation reaches its peak, a shock current akin to electricity suddenly runs through my spine, causing me to frown. An indescribably disturbing buzz rings in my head, and the next moment, an image flashes before my eyes. At some point, the sky has turned grey, cloaked by a layer of ominous dark clouds. Standing in front of me and holding my hands is the same Nydia that I know¡ªstill wearing her kind smile, still with the same exquisite wings, and still with those passionate eyes directed at me. Navigating our steps on the uneven, dusty floor filled with brick debris, we once again claim the wasteland as our stage and continue our dance, not minding at all the possible tragedies that surround us. ''''Aurora?'''' ''''Oh.'''' As Nydia''s voice wakes me back to reality, I notice her face dangerously close to mine. Intentional or unintentional, we have somehow arrived at a rather intimate position where she and I are practically hugging each other. Not stopping at that, Nydia''s wings are greedily wrapping around my waist as well. ''''...I was distracted for a moment.'''' I reply. ''''Is that so?'''' Perhaps misunderstanding my statement as me getting mesmerized by her appearance, Nydia blushes and turns away, still maintaining her smile. ...Though, I won''t deny that she looks quite stunning even without proper makeup. Soon enough, Nydia turns to me again. Reflecting the light coming from inside the hall, her golden eyes shine brilliantly as she slowly unties our hands. Then, almost too brazenly, Nydia runs her arms under my armpits, entrapping me in an entanglement that I, surprisingly, find no desire to escape. When our flesh is pressed against each other, separating only by thin layers of clothes, when her heat can be vividly felt, she gradually closes our distance. Through our contact, I can feel her heart beating violently. She is nervous¡ªshe has to be¡ªbecause these heartbeats can''t be mine. Unconsciously, I find myself leaning toward her face. With an atmosphere I have never experienced before, I belatedly realize¡ªI will have my first kiss taken right at this moment. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A feeling akin to a blooming flower. Some excitement, some worries, some arousal, and even some... Nostalgia. We give ourselves to the moment and shut our eyes closed. Right when I feel her gentle breath on my face, and our lips are about to touch¡ª clack¡ª! ''''Hey, the emperor is about to¡ª'''' '''''''' !!! '''''''' Shocked by the sudden intervention, our bodies inevitably shudder, and unknowingly, an infinitely soft and warm sensation is already spreading across my lips¡ªa fullness I''ve never really been able to feel, a pleasure I''ve never considered. As we both look at each other in surprise, we quickly realize the voice coming from the side and promptly pull away. ''''M-My lady...'''' No good. Chloe is here, and her face is entirely devoid of light. At some point, her formerly brilliant blue eyes have turned into soulless, dim ones, and I can even hear her teeth grinding from this distance. Soon enough, Chloe pulls out the sword from her waist and immediately sets it on blazing fire. ''''Prepare yourself.'''' She grumbles as she slowly steps toward Nydia, not hiding her murderous intent in the slightest. On my side, Nydia, still blushing and panting lightly from our kiss, clumsily takes a fighting stance. Okay, this is clearly my fault. Why did I fall into a trance just then? Nevertheless, it seems words won''t be able to stop this fight. So, I quickly wield my frosty mana and focus it all on my right arm. With swift movements, I grab Chloe''s flame sword and hold it in place, enduring the heat eating at my skin. ''''Calm down.'''' I hold her emotionless face with my other hand and whisper. ''''...Do you really expect me to calm down?'''' She glares at me. ''''Even though I came first... Even after all I have done¡ª'''' As I look at her upset face, an emotion akin to sadness arises in my heart. So, resolutely, I lunge forward, sealing the angry girl''s mouth with my own. At this, Chloe''s eyes widen. She quivers slightly before fully becoming immersed in the kiss, throwing away her sword completely to hug me. However, sensing the situation might become uncontrollable, I take a step back after a few seconds. '''''''' ... '''''''' On the balcony now hangs an awkward silence. Both Chloe and Nydia stare at each other blankly, not knowing how to react. Eventually, Chloe begins to shake her head, signing. ''''...Let''s stop here for now.'''' She says. ''''Aurora, we''ll talk again later. Privately.'''' ''''Okay.'''' ''''And you, Nydia, we will also settle this later. Privately.'''' ''''Yes, Lady Luminous...'''' ''''For now, head inside. The emperor is about to give a speech.'''' Temporarily setting aside the matter, the three of us enter the hall once again, where everyone can be seen murmuring about what the announcement might be. ''''Amelia, you''re back.'''' Immediately, a middle-aged man with blonde hair and blue eyes approaches us. Is that Amelia Luminous''s father? ''''Greetings, Your Excellency.'''' Nydia bows respectfully. Let''s nod lightly for now. Predictably, the guy raises an eyebrow when looking at me, yet Chloe quickly intervenes. ''''Father.'''' Chloe greets. ''''Are you done talking with His Majesty?'''' ''''Indeed.'''' ''''Do you mind sharing some of them with me? I am curious.'''' ''''Of course, my daughter.'''' Right then, I can feel Nydia tugging at my sleeve, pointing to an empty table, likely as not to pry into the father-daughter''s matters. Obviously, I follow right away. As we sit down, Nydia instantly turns away, appearing quite shy. She seems embarrassed about the earlier act, which is convenient for me at the moment. Although Chloe will tell me what is needed regardless, I can eavesdrop right now. ''''¡ªthe focal point of the meeting was about the appearance of a figure.'''' ''''You mean...'''' "Yes, Silaerob. At this point, she can''t be ignored anymore. With her track record showing that she can seriously threaten our country''s security and her unwillingness to cooperate with our force, His Majesty is planning some measures for this person." ''''Raiding Zircon, for example?'''' ''''That is one of them, yes, but nothing has been confirmed.'''' ''''I would advise against that. We know she even made Orcinus Nova her subordinate, no?'''' ''''His Majesty has planned it all. If we were to conquer the evil forest... A grandmaster will have to join the operation.'''' ''''Seriously?!'''' A grandmaster... Someone above level 70, was it? Even with my unusual power perks, facing someone that much stronger and definitely has more fighting experience than me would be challenging. It seems I have to accelerate my conquering speed for Zircon. Case 92: The race to the Holy Sword. [Astra Magical Academy] is an RPG game. That means that it will inevitably have some sort of progression system implemented¡ªcharacter levels, skill trees, equipment, and perhaps most importantly, weapons. In the game, players can gradually upgrade their gear by obtaining materials from quests and mapping monsters to craft them into items. Still, it is not guaranteed that every player will be able to do these steps, so the game also gives players gear as they complete the main quests. In fact, the final quest in the Neveah quest chain does give out some dragon scales, which can be used to craft some allegedly strong armor. Now, there is no quest system present for me, but I was able to harvest the dragon''s head, so I do have some scales. The only problem is that I will need to commission the best blacksmith in the empire, who is completely loyal to the emperor, for the armor to be done. If I do that, I will be exposed right away. It''s quite a waste, but I don''t want to be hunted down by grandmasters. For the moment, however, I can aim for the next arc''s reward¡ªthe secret heirloom of the Astra family. Information about this item is gradually revealed as the player progresses with the chapters. Still, since I have two formerly Astra family members on my side, not to mention Chloe, there is no need for that. The heirloom comes in the shape of a sword¡ªa holy sword, allegedly. Its name is Moon Devourer, and it has a grade of [Legendary]. Like many holy swords in fiction, this one chooses its owner, yet fortunately, does not possess an ego. I don''t want to hear my sword babbling in my ears. In the game, it can only be wielded by the player, so there is a good chance that the present me, who has player perks, can hold it. If it still chooses Claire... Well, I will have no choice but to yield. As for the method of acquisition, it will be revealed shortly here at the banquet hall. Standing proudly on the stage, the emperor clears his throat, signaling that his speech is about to begin. Immediately, the hall falls into complete silence. ''''...As you might have known, there have been unfortunate incidents happening around the world. In just a few months, several cases relating to demons have occurred in our motherland.'''' Predictably, the atmosphere in the hall gets quite serious as the emperor mentions these events. ''''Some of you would surely have noticed... The era is changing. Soon, the world as we know it will transform drastically, and as the ones leading humanity¡ªthe proud people of the Astra Empire, we need to be prepared for any adversity moving forward.'''' Right then, an attendant steps forward and presents the emperor with a golden scroll. The old man, with his starry eyes determined, opens it and begins to read out loud¡ª ''''Heed the imperial decree!'''' As the emperor''s voice full of authority rings in the air, everyone quickly abandons everything they''ve been doing and uniformly kneels¡ªexcept me, of course. Luxia is also exempted as she is not the empire''s citizen. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. But don''t wink at me like that, idiot. They''ll notice. How did she find out my position in the first place? ''''From the moment this decree is announced, the following mandates shall become valid: First, every authority in the empire shall cooperate with the imperial palace to officially hold the eighteenth Hero Selection Period.'''' Albeit small, I can already hear gasps of surprise spreading among the crowd. After all, the Hero Selection Period only appears when the government judges that a country-level threat is already looming. ''''Second, every citizen shall be granted the right to participate as a candidate, no matter the age, gender, and class.'''' By the way, this kind of event is held separately by other countries as well¡ªas long as they have a suitable item like the Moon Devourer to center it around. These are quite rare in themselves because if they give out mythic weapons too easily, some heroes will inevitably harbor ill intent and harm the country. ''''Third, the imperial family shall reveal and offer its heirloom¡ªthe holy sword, Moon Devourer¡ªas a weapon for the hero.'''' With that, the emperor puts aside the scroll and clears his throat once again. ''''These are the messages I want to deliver tonight.'''' He says. ''''Soon, each and every one of you will receive specific notices stating your work, so do them accordingly.'''' '''''''' Yes, Your Majesty!! '''''''' ''''Let the banquet resume.'''' Then, he promptly returns to his chair. After everything is settled, people naturally begin to discuss this bombshell of a statement from the monarchy, some surprised, some in disbelief, and some in excitement. ''''Woah... I didn''t expect that at all.'''' Nydia exclaims, resting one hand on her chest. ''''Hm? Now that I think about it, did you kneel properly??'''' ''''I did. I was behind you.'''' I reply. ''''Ah, okay...'''' Of course, I faded away from existence at that time. If they saw me not kneeling, I would be struck for treason. ''''Yahoo~!'''' Ah, it''s Luxia... And Claudia? What are these two doing together? ''''Greetings, saintess, Lady Heisenberg.'''' Nydia bows respectfully. ''''Mhm.'''' Claudia nods lightly. ''''Good day¡ªoh?'''' Suddenly realizing something while looking at Nydia, Luxia wears a flabbergasted expression for a moment. Then, as if winning the lottery, she trots toward me and nudges my side with her elbow¡ªrepeatedly. That annoying smirk... ''''You''re eating good, hm~?'''' She teases. ''''Not one, but a whole two...!'''' ''''...I had no choice.'''' ''''Nyahahaha...!'''' Luxia laughs, then gets closer to my ear. ''''Wanna get a Neveah citizenship? We do allow polyamory there.'''' ...I didn''t know that. ''''Please stop, saintess.'''' As I feel weird gazes from Claudia and Nydia, I quickly signal Luxia to stop. Fortunately, the crazy-head is reasonable for once and obediently retreats. Settling down at a table, talks naturally begin to emerge. ''''Lady Heisenberg, may I ask a question?'''' Nydia asks. ''''Go ahead.'''' ''''I was wondering if I could inquire about Lady Scarlett''s whereabouts...'''' I wanted to know that as well. I hope it''s not for some stupid reason, like Claire''s, which is to rest because she got too exhausted after binging a whole series of novels. This doesn''t happen in the original plot, by the way. It''s a butterfly effect. In any case, Claudia, after hearing the question, shrugs lightly. ''''That silly girl is out training again. It seems she felt helpless because of the previous incidents.'''' ''''Ah... I see. Thank you.'''' ''''Sometimes I wish she would stop being so obsessed with strength.'''' Claudia sighs, causing Nydia''s brows to furrow. ''''I think Lady Scarlett is admirable.'''' She says. ''''In truth... I, like her, often wish I were stronger.'''' ''''You can enroll in the academy, then.'''' Claudia smirks. ''''Here doesn''t lack a place for the talented.'''' ''''You''re joking...'''' She''s not joking, Nydia. If everything goes according to plan, your job as a maid will end pretty soon. Befitting a secret capture target, Nydia''s origin is nothing to scoff at. In any case¡ªhm? Right as I am about to grab a piece of muffin for myself, I notice the pink-headed beside me doing something quite strange. As is it, she stares intently at the piece of bread that she is holding, seemingly deep in thought. Then, she pouts her pretty lips and shuts her eyes closed before pressing the bread onto her face, effectively simulating a kiss¡ªlike a curious child who just learned of the act. ''''...'''' What did I just witness? Crap. She''s turning this way. Please don''t look at me with those curious eyes... Case 93: A pinkish shade of curiosity. Soon enough, the banquet ends on a rather chaotic note as people rush out to deliver what the emperor has just announced in his speech. Sensing Luxia''s wanting to be alone with me for some moments, I chase Chloe and Nydia to go do their work and lead the saintess to a quiet corner of the academy. Still wearing her party dress, Luxia, even with her usual brattiness, feels a bit mature tonight. That matureness is instantly broken the moment she turns to me with her big, curious eyes. ''''Boss, boss.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''Let me in the Backrooms again.'''' ...Am I your transport vehicle? ''''Fine.'''' ''''Yay~! I''ll have to go back to Neveah soon to attend Bishop Linsey''s ascension ceremony, so I want to meet everyone one last time.'''' So that is what it is. Reasonable, I suppose. Although Luxia has only seen my horror party twice, she is already developing a strong fascination with them. Like the curious child she is, my comrades were poked a lot. What troubles me is that she can''t seem to view them as people just yet. A bit cold-bloodedly, she admits that they are more similar to exotic creatures to her, which I wish will change in the future. In any case, if we want to enter the Backrooms, I''ll have to teleport back to the cave to access the door I placed beforehand. Peln''s body doesn''t have the authority to open the gate. ''''Let us go.'''' ''''Ah, wait!'''' ''''What?'''' ''''I almost forgot this, but...'''' For a moment, Luxia''s hand holding mine twitches ever so slightly, indicating her nervousness. Yet, her face leaves only space for a passionate curiosity and somewhat determined eyes. ''''I wanna try kissing!'''' She utters. ''''Are you serious...?'''' ''''Yes! I''ve never tried it before!'''' Okay, there are several problems with this girl''s head. Still, I guess it adds to her uniqueness... But that doesn''t mean she is allowed to do whatever she wants. Using my index finger to push her forehead back a bit, I narrow my eyes lightly. ''''Firstly, you don''t just ''try'' kissing.'''' I say sternly. ''''It''s an act done by people who love each other romantically. You and I are far from it.'''' ''''...Is that so?'''' Luxia tilts her head. ''''But... Like others, I also hang out with you, and I like spending time with you. Do you not want to see me?'''' ''''I do. I also like spending time with you, but that''s just friendship.'''' This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ''''Oh...'''' I''m not quite sure I am even qualified to say these things, but I have a feeling I can''t let this girl have her way yet. In the first place, I am still unsure if I am in love with either Nydia or Chloe or not. Being comfortable doing skinship doesn''t equal being in love... I think. It''s a mess, but I have no retreat here. Let''s continue. ''''For the other two, they look at me with different eyes.'''' I continue. ''''They approach me to a much more intimate distance¡ªthey want much more from me than just simply spending time or having fun together.'''' ''''It''s confusing... So... If I also start doing that, can we kiss, then?'''' ''''What kind of logic is that?'''' I raise my eyebrow. ''''Do you want to? In the first place, why me?'''' ''''Mhm... I dunno!'''' Well, she gave up, it seems. ''''But I still wanna kiss...!'''' ...Just give up. Sighing helplessly, I gaze at the starry sky for a moment. Then, I gently cup the pretty girl''s face before closing in. Surprised by my action, Luxia''s body shudders, and her eyes shake vigorously. When our breath finally intertwines as our distance is sufficiently close, I quickly turn her head to the side and press my lips on her smooth cheek. As soon as I feel the blazing hot heat transferring onto my lips, I pull away. ''''...Eh?'''' Luxia stares blankly at me, blinking her eyes at an unnatural speed. ''''No more dilly-dallying.'''' Just like that, I grab her hand, and we teleport to Skely''s room inside the cave. Even after entering the Backrooms, I can still see Luxia dazing a bit, her eyes wandering toward my face. Ignoring that, I quickly greet my friends. ''''I''m back.'''' ''''Welcome back~!'''' ''''Welcome back, Lady Aurora.'''' ''''Good day to you, ma''am.'''' AUF¡ª! As Smiley runs up to me with his tongue out, I take a look at the room once again. In the corner, Skely and 049 are playing chess with Ariel as an observer. Above them, a lone orca can be seen lazing about in the air with a bunch of giant owls on her back. Mister Slen seems to be out again. It''s a lively day as any other, hm. After petting Smiley for a bit, I teleport Peln back to the academy before switching to my main body. As soon as I come out of my room, a rather unfortunate scene greets me. ''''Oh, you don''t know, miss. You don''t know how much I want to gauge those curious eyes of yours and closely examine them...'''' ''''Nyahahah~! What an unfunny joke! As if you can!'''' ''''You seem to think I can''t?'''' ''''I do. So what?'''' Somehow, a fight between Luxia and 049 has begun. The two confidently size up each other, glaring at their opponent''s eyes. As the tension rises, I can''t help but be curious about the reason for it. When I approach Skely and present my question, some of my fluffy siblings jump down from Nova''s back and try to cuddle with me. Although they have just recently found out about this hideout of mine, their visiting frequency is quite high. As I begin to stroke one of them, Skely beside me lets out a sigh. ''''...Lady Luxia poked the doc, saying that his attire was too ''stuffy.'''''' He says. ''''Man, saintesses nowadays are different.'''' Ariel chimes in. ''''I couldn''t imagine myself doing that to him.'''' Now I know why. 049 is a weirdo, after all. Before the fight escalates, however, I quickly walk up to them and shut it down. As a result, 049 goes back to his lab while seeming a bit frustrated. As for Luxia, she''s currently force-hugging a fluffy owl for herself as she pouts in the corner. ''''...'''' It''s quite a cute sight. It feels like I''m having a daughter all of a sudden. After playing in the Backrooms for a while, Luxia returns to her escorts, leaving behind a battlefield of her mischievous doings in the Backrooms. ''''What do we do now, Aurora~?'''' As my friends gather around me, waiting for my lead, I once again organize the information that I''ve received from Chloe. Even though I want to proceed with the conquer plan immediately, tonight is already a busy night for Chloe, so I don''t want to interrupt her rest. ''''...Today is a rest day.'''' I speak up. ''''Everybody, play as much as you want.'''' As for me... Well, I still feel a bit overwhelmed by the kisses I gave earlier. Unconsciously, I find myself glazing my lips with my thumb. Although there was that one time Chloe and I accidentally kissed, I can honestly only remember the smell of alcohol. Who could have thought kisses felt this good? Soft. They were so soft. Like puddings... Wait. Weren''t those done with Peln''s body...? Case 94: Creating horror at school – Planting the seed. Well, this is awkward. Apparently, I''ve been getting so comfortable using Peln''s body that sometimes I forget that it is not mine. Peln seems to be always present even when I''m inhabiting her body, so technically, the kisses that I did were between three people. I heard doppelgangers are supposed to be mindless machines that exist only to follow orders, but I don''t want to believe that¡ªat least with Peln. For one, I have received requests to take small breaks or eat some snacks from her before. Maybe Peln is a special kind of doppelganger. Nevertheless, she seemed unfazed earlier when I switched bodies, so I guess it''s fine. For now, the plot comes first... But I''ve already declared that it is a rest day. ''''...'''' What do I do now? As I''ve been training quite often, I do think I need a proper rest as well. For entertainment, I usually go for novels, but there hasn''t been anything good recently. Silently watching my subordinates in the Backrooms, I inevitably notice the scene of Ariel trying to scare Smiley by making faces. Yet, my husky simply lays there, seemingly judging the pitiful banshee with half-opened eyes. When Ariel eventually gets embarrassed and flies to my fluffy siblings for some healing, an idea pops up in my mind. Why don''t we try to prank people? Now that I think about it, it''s quite a waste to let such perfect horror entities live without scaring anyone like this. If we pull this off in the academy... I can already imagine how hot of a scoop it will be. Good. ''''Everyone, attention.'''' As soon as I give out the order, everybody in the room abandons what they''re doing and gathers in front of me. Even Mister Slen, who has gone out since before, is back here. ''''Ahem.'''' I clear my throat. ''''Since we have been moving with the story relentlessly for the past few months, why don''t we have some fun this time?'''' ''''You mean?'''' Ariel blinks her eyes as she sits on the ground, a fluffy owl trapped in her lap. ''''Say... Don''t you want to see people terrified?''''
''''Hah? You want to scare students?'''' Sitting across me on the sofa, Chloe raises an eyebrow at my sentence as if she had heard something insane. After discussing it with my horror friends yesterday, we''ve come up with several plans. It''s pretty exciting, to be honest. Still, I thought I would need to inform Chloe beforehand lest she become a victim, so here I am. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ''''Hah...'''' Chloe sighs. ''''So? What do you want me to do? You still haven''t explained to me that with Nydia, have you?'''' ''''It was an accident.'''' ''''It wasn''t an accident.'''' ''''It was.'''' ''''...You enjoyed it, didn''t you?'''' ''''I did.'''' crack¡ª! Seeing the teacup crack inside her hand, I can''t help but reevaluate my life choices for a brief moment. But I have to be transparent. It''s not like I''m cheating on Chloe or anything. ''''For now, I''m just letting you know that we''ll be doing it tonight.'''' I continue. ''''A day of rest is fine, no?'''' ''''...Okay.'''' Chloe nods while biting her lips in frustration. I''m sure she doesn''t care about this prank of mine, but the kisses instead. However, the past cannot be changed¡ªI can''t undo the kiss with Nydia. Even if I could, I don''t think I would. If so, the solution is rather simple. ''''Chloe, do you want to kiss again?'''' ''''!!'''' Now that I know I am comfortable with it, there should be no problem. I somewhat desire it, even. Like a long-reunited puppy, Chloe jumps across the table and right toward me, landing on my lap perfectly. ''''I won''t be satisfied with just one.'''' She declares. ''''Then do more.'''' I reply. Suddenly, the room gets a lot hotter.
The first step to scaring the audience is to build tension. The method of building tension, then releasing it before suddenly slapping a loud jumpscare into the viewer''s face, is done regularly by mainstream horror movies, yet I don''t find it interesting. As it is, I prefer analog horror, which is a type of low-budget horror that relies on creatively made tapes, usually with low-resolution and cryptic messages. With virtually no jumpscares present, these tapes rather aim to cause unsettling and disturbing feelings within the viewers, therefore haunting them for days on end. I also believe that due to it being low-budget, it can really bring out the creativity within talented individuals. I especially love the Mandela Catalogue and LOCAL58TV. Now, I have no way to have people watch those kinds of tapes here, so I''ll just have to take some inspiration and do it my own way. What I mean is¡ªI don''t want to scare them straight up with loud noise and gruesome scenes, but instead by causing them a dreadful feeling even more terrifying than that. This time, inspired by the presence of a doppelganger in my roster, I am planning to create a situation somewhat similar to the events in the Mandela Catalogue¡ªof course, on a much smaller scale. This time, the targets are going to be the game''s hero party, which includes Claire, several people, and Claudia Heisenberg. The latter is included partly because she won''t stop bugging me about joining the academy, and I want to see a strong person''s reaction to horror. The main entity in this case is going to be me acting in Peln''s body. I can have Mister Slen mimicking people''s appearances as well, of course, but the problem of the status screen exists. Just a simple [Inspect], and everything will be for naught. So, as someone who can fabricate her status screen, I will do it together with Peln. I''ve never ordered her to do it, but Peln is a doppelganger, so she can change her appearance. Of course, I intend to include the whole crew in this fun, so there will be even more horror going on as well. ''''Heheheheheh...'''' It''s been a long time since I''ve laughed like a crazy girl. With the plan firmly embedded in my mind, I determinedly quit my job as a maid¡ªtemporarily, for a day¡ªand walk toward class 1-C. Upon entering the room, everybody goes quiet, but that is not my concern. ''''Claire, go with me.'''' ''''Eh?'''' Pulling her out of the class, I bring her and her lunch box to a bench nearby. ''''How is your health?'''' I ask. ''''Why suddenly...?'''' ''''I was worried. You didn''t show up yesterday.'''' This much is true. As a friend, I can''t help but be concerned. ''''Ah, that was just a lack of sleep.'''' Claire replies cheerfully. ''''Look, I''m the strongest I''ve ever been!'''' ''''Mhm, I see.'''' ''''Now that we''re here anyway, let''s eat together!'''' Of course, lively girl. Let''s eat together, and then I shall whisper into your ear... The most terrifying horror there is. Instinctively, a smile blooms on my face. From now on, it is my mission to plant the seed of horror into her mind. Case 95: Creating horror at school – Setting up the scene. ''''Heh... Are there really such things...?'''' ''''Apparently, yes.'''' ''''Scary~'''' Recently, around the vicinity of the academy, there have been an unusual amount of¡ªunknown reason¡ªsuicide cases. The victims all have no records of mental illness before the act, yet when they discover their bodies, they unanimously show signs of immense mental trauma. Or at least, that''s what I''m trying to convey to Claire. ''''Hm... But why didn''t I hear this if the cases are that prominent?'''' Claire continues, taking a huge bite out of the chicken drum. ''''I''m a media peep, too, you know?'''' ''''It''s a leaked piece of news. I got it from Lady Luminous herself.'''' ''''Really...?'''' ''''Mhm. Here.'''' As I hand her the fabricated newspaper containing the article, one that has the brand of Luminous''s media company¡ªLustrious News¡ªonly then does her expression become serious. The more her eyes scan through the text, the more astonished she turns to be. ''''This is...'''' She mutters. ''''If you''re handing me this information specifically, then there must be a reason, right?'''' ''''Of course.'''' I nod in affirmation. ''''I thought you might be interested in the mystery.'''' As confirmed before, Claire''s personality does match with that of the in-game Claire if the player chooses the ''relatively good'' options. So, she naturally will be interested in solving mysteries and helping people in general. Moreover, I have also noticed her tendency to look up to heroic figures, which will also influence her decision here. ''''If you ever decide to investigate this, I recommend seeking help from your teachers.'''' I add. ''''Also, as you might have predicted, the government will likely get involved in this instance as soon as tomorrow, so the window of action is limited to today.'''' This might be too blatant, but I am convinced she will take the bait. Even if she is suspicious, she has no way to cross-examine this matter. ''''...Won''t you and Lady Amelia be investigating it as well?'''' ''''No. We need to prepare for the Hero Selection Period.'''' ''''Ah, I see...'''' After finishing my meal, I graciously leave the newspaper with Claire and return to my temporary base¡ªChloe''s room¡ªnot before throwing another bait that Silaerob might be appearing tonight. Perfect. ''''So, did it work?'''' ''''Most likely.'''' ''''Hm~'''' Seemingly disinterested, Chloe turns back to her novel. By this point, Nydia has allegedly been evicted from the room. I''m not quite sure why, but I reckon I can talk to her later. Alright. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Knowing Claire, I think she will go straight to a teacher after this, so I need to hurry. Pulling out multiple images of a certain woman, I then lay them all on the table. ''''Peln, are you there?'''' Yes, master. ''''Can you transform your body into this woman''s?'''' Understood. Rapidly, a feeling as though every cell in my body is under an invisible yet inevitable force, moving them wildly can be felt. Soon enough, my vision lowers itself as my height miraculously decreases, while multiple parts of my body change their shape to fit another image that is not ''Aurora.'' Staring into the mirror, what greets me is not the white-haired, winged maid but instead a woman seemingly in her late twenties who has long, flowing green hair and curious yellow eyes. By normal standards, she is not considered ''gorgeous.'' Yet, she still carries ''cute'' charms, be it from her manners or facial expressions, making her no less desirable as a romantic partner¡ªthis is what the game has to say about the character, at least. It''s the first time I''ve been without my wings, and I already feel uneasy. Nevertheless, I suppose I''ll manage. ***** January 11th, 1835. Wallowing in the reddish late sunlight, Claire strides across the hallway. This time, she has the courage to step into the academy''s headquarters, hand holding tightly a certain piece of paper. Soon, she reaches a room at the end of the hallway. ''''Phew...'''' knock¡ª! knock¡ª! ''''Come in.'''' Hearing a stern voice, Claire carefully opens the door and enters the room. Amidst the piles of books and magical equipment, two women can be seen sitting close to each other, and from the two teacups lining on the table, it appears as though they are having a conversation. ''''Greetings, Professor Heisenberg, Professor Florence.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' The red-haired professor nods. ''''My, Claire? What''s the matter?'''' The other woman¡ªHailey Florence, who is the homeroom teacher of class 1-C, assertively replies. Known for her caring personality, she is a popular professor in the academy. ''''Um¡ª'''' A bit hesitant yet still determined, Claire begins to present the newspaper alongside her willingness to investigate the case. Rightfully, it is met with utter confusion and rejection. ''''Even if this is true, why would you, of all people, be the one handling it?'''' Claudia sighs. ''''Let the police do their job, won''t you?'''' ''''It was handed to me by none other than Aurora, professor. That Aurora.'''' Claire shakes her head. ''''Moreover, in cases such as these, where lots of people are having their lives threatened, I think there is a chance she will appear.'''' Hearing the heroine''s explanation, Claudia immediately squints her eyes. If she were to believe this student, whose background has been repeatedly checked due to her being the light element holder, Aurora, Amelia Luminous''s trusted maid, revealed it herself. She knows Claire won''t lie, especially for such a serious matter. Her character is practically guaranteed. As for the latter half... ''''...'''' Claudia can''t help but be reminded of that day''s battlefield. The borderline unhinged actions, the unbelievable prowess, and the sheer pressure coming from that slender figure leave an unforgettable impression on Claudia. It is the first time in a long while that she feels a flash of fear. For a moment, she feels as though a competitive spirit has just been born inside her head. Aside from Silaerob herself, Amelia Luminous of that day also gives her a surprise. While being under level forty, she has somehow found a way to clash head-on with that blazing husk of a woman. As Claudia is immersed in her thoughts, Hailey speaks up instead. ''''Well? Are you absolutely sure about this decision, Claire?'''' She gently asks. ''''Even if it might be dangerous?'''' ''''Yes, professor. With your help, I am sure we can prevent such tragedies from happening again!'''' Seeing the unshakable light in her dear student''s eyes, Hailey lets out a helpless sigh. ''''Say, Claudia.'''' She taps the red-haired woman''s hand. ''''Won''t you help my little heroine a bit?'''' ''''Of course, I will accompany her as well.'''' She adds. Hearing the word ''heroine,'' Claire can''t help but squeal in embarrassment, yet her face can''t hide the excitement. On the other hand, Claudia, after contemplating her colleague''s request for a while, reluctantly agrees that they should retreat immediately when facing danger. Afterward, she meets the rest of the hero party, whom Claire informed beforehand. They all seem excited to participate, which only fuels her headache. At this point, she is convinced that, left alone, they would immediately plunge into danger. ''''This is an investigation, not a criminal catching operation.'''' She says sternly. ''''Got it?'''' '''''''' Yes, ma''am! '''''''' ''''...'''' ''Hah... Why am I doing this?'' ?-A 2: The beast in the closet. gulp¡ª! Trailing along the road leading out of the academy, I can''t help but feel my heart thumping. Normally, students are not able to step out without a good reason, so this is a rare opportunity to explore the capital... Maybe. Staring at the back of Professor Heisenberg and Professor Florence, I remember the former''s face a few moments ago. While moving, we encountered Lady Amelia and Aurora leisurely cruising around the vicinity. Perhaps still skeptical, Professor Heisenberg asked the lady directly... and received a nod. Unfortunately, the story is not a giant hoax. ''''It''s been a while since I''ve been here~'''' ''''Is that so?'''' ''''Mhm!'''' I''ve been noticing it for a while, but these two professors... They seem to get along quite well. ''''In any case, do you have any speculation as to what might have happened, Claudia?'''' Professor Florence casually asks. ''''Mass suicide, psychological traumas...'''' ''''If we were to follow the initial assessment of these cases having the same cause, I think we might have a serial killer in our hands.'''' Professor Heisenberg replies. ''''A perverted one at that.'''' ''''I suppose. Killing people by traumatizing them to the point of suicide is quite brutal... Though, what about the possibility of a supernatural phenomenon?'''' ''''I hardly think a banshee of the sort can target people this specifically and meticulously.'''' ''''Hm...'''' Right then, a member of my party, a girl who is usually quite reserved, speaks up. ''''Um... Where exactly are we going, may I ask?'''' Vera utters, seizing the attention of the two professors. ''''We will be visiting the area of interest and collecting testimonies from the people there, of course.'''' Professor Florence replies, raising her index finger. ''''Good thing we have Claudia here. Her identity should make things easier.'''' ''''...Don''t say it like that.'''' ''''Why? Should I have mentioned your charismatic personality instead?'''' ''''Please stop.'''' ''''Oh, you''re getting embarrassed~'''' ...What is this atmosphere? As I turn around and take a look at my party members, they, too, seem quite helpless. We shrug our shoulders together and obediently follow the adults. Passing through the busy afternoon road, we eventually reach the portion of the capital where the cases are allegedly happening. Enveloped by the sunset, we are greeted with the busy scene of people returning from work with tired silhouettes. This is District 5, North of the capital. ''''...Let''s go.'''' One after another, we step through the entrance and enter the scene. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''...?'''' Suddenly, an unsettling sensation spreads at the back of my head. Something that I can''t exactly pinpoint, yet still present in my consciousness. Something... Has changed. But what is it? ''''Claire?'''' ''''Ah, sorry, I was dazing.'''' ...It''s probably nothing. As it is, Professor Heisenberg quickly navigates toward one of the houses that have had a victim¡ªa small condominium, only three stories tall and appears to be relatively old. ''''Ah, there was indeed something like that, Lady Heisenberg.'''' The owner nods solemnly. ''''It was quite a head-scratcher for me as well. The young man was so full of life before...'''' ''''Do you have any clue regarding the reason for his suicide?'''' ''''Regretfully, no. As I have said, he was so eager to live before.'''' ''''Hm... The scene is handled by this district''s police, right?'''' ''''Oh, of course.'''' After a brief moment of pondering, Professor Heisenberg leads us to the police department of District 5, where she requests a direct talk with the chief. Needless to say, with a member of the powerful Heisenberg house directly asking for permission, the chief yields right away with sweat on his forehead. Moreover, he voluntarily hands over a copy of the supposedly classified information about these cases. ''''Are they, as expected, related to each other?'''' ''''Yes, Lady Heisenberg.'''' ''''Hm... Well, good job.'''' ''''It''s an honor...'''' Just like that, we now have the right to inspect the scenes. All of them. And even a classified file of evidence... It''s quite a ridiculous concept, wielding such immense power... Well, I prefer having the power of a respected and feared lone wolf like Silaerob, though. It''s such a cool position to be in... Nevertheless, upon returning to the condominium earlier and showing the permit, we enter an obscure room on the third floor. Here, the space seems as though it has been through a storm, with objects scattered all over the place, some with blood trails over their surfaces. A weird smell hits my nose, causing my face to crunch up. gulp¡ª! It''s unnerving all of a sudden. Carefully, we begin to inspect the clues left behind. However, there''s really nothing to dig further into since the police have already done it for us. We can''t be better than them. ''''Claudia, let''s not waste any time.'''' ''''Hm.'''' Professor Heisenberg opens the file and begins to flip through the pages, eventually stopping at a certain spot. ''''Here it is. Hamilton, 23 years old, a construction worker. Death by self-hanging... The body shows signs of struggles before death, with fingernail marks across the length of his forearms and legs...'''' ''''Ugh...'''' Perhaps being in the room of the deceased himself, the description gets even more eerie. Even the usually bright Kris is trembling. ''''Anything else notable?'''' Professor Florence asks. ''''There is a pinned diary page here. It reads... ''He''s here. That thing has finally come to my house. It''s hiding in the closet. I can see its dull eye gleaming every time I look through the crack. How did this happen?'''''' ''''Eek...!'''' Instinctively, we divert our gazes to the wooden closet, which has its door torn down violently, and take a step back. Nevertheless, the red-haired professor continues. "Ahem... ''It appeared in my dreams, haunting me. And now, it''s here. No one comes to help me, not even the police. Is confronting it alone my only option? If I can¡ª'''''' ''''...?'''' "The last part is suddenly cut off. I suppose this is where he went insane or something similar." At this, Professor Florence frowns. ''''It sounds more like a murder to me.'''' ''''It could just be the man''s delusion. We don''t know.'''' Professor Heisenberg sighs. ''''Still, something strikes me that it is premeditated. Not to mention the police... How about the other cases?'''' As it is, we begin to look through the file. For almost everybody, something about their death seems amiss. A person would have their body unnaturally bent; another would have their blood drained. On the other hand, their diaries all point to some sort of creature that lurks in the corner, constantly threatening them to death. It would stalk them, lure them, deceive them, and force them to take their own lives. At this point, there is no doubt that the police''s conclusion is flawed. It''s simply impossible for this many people to cite the exact same creature. ''''Hah...'''' Professor Florence sighs helplessly, a hint of uneasiness visible in her eyes. ''''This case is getting much more complicated.'''' Professor Heisenberg mutters, rubbing her chin and narrowing her eyes. ''''Amelia clearly said the imperial knights would join the operation, yet they still have the confidence to show this to us.'''' Suddenly, a terrible premonition pops up in everyone''s mind. ''''Unless... They have something so powerful it can negate even the imperial knights...?'''' For the moment, we are essentially stunned, standing in place with chills running down our spines. Case 96: Cradles. A heavy atmosphere lingers in the room. After the discussion, everybody has more or less figured out that there is something terribly wrong with this district. A monster of unknown origin running rampant, killing people, and the police''s seemingly indifferent attitude toward the act. Wiping her nervous sweat, Kris of Claire''s party speaks up. ''''I think we should report this to the imperial family directly. This incident can''t possibly be solved by us... Not that I think Professor Heisenberg and Professor Florence are weak.'''' ''''I... Agree.'''' Jayden, the only male member present, follows. However, Claudia is still reluctant. She certainly didn''t expect the case to get this big this quickly when she arrived here. If she leaves this place now... ''''... Will there be another victim appearing if we leave?'''' Hailey taps her a few times. Moreover, mobilizing such a large force would make our enemy more vigilant.'''' ''''Are you suggesting we confront them right away?'''' Claudia squints her eyes, feeling something amiss. ''''Why not? Last time I remember, there isn''t someone in this District 5 who could match your power.'''' ''''I''m thinking about the possibility of the cult''s involvement. Possibly a demon.'''' At this, Claire interrupts the flow. ''''I don''t think this is the work of a demon... Or the cult, for that matter.'''' She says. ''''If so, she would be here already.'''' For a moment, everyone in the room suddenly feels that this statement is quite reasonable. Not only demons but Silaerob is seen to have been involved in the execution of cult members as well. For her not to appear right now means that either it is not the dark side''s work... Or everything has already been resolved. Nevertheless, after a quick discussion, at Hailey Florence''s insistence, the group decides to confront the police directly. As they step outside, however, things take a strange turn. ''''What''s wrong, Claire?'''' For whatever reason, Claire feels something odd about the scene. Although the bustling district seems just as normal as earlier, she can''t help but sense an ominous aura. When she tells the others this, the tension rightfully increases again. History has proved that the light element holders always have a unique attribute to themselves, be it a strong sixth sense, supernatural intelligence, or even a reality-bending ability. So, Claire''s worry is taken very seriously. ''''Isn''t that very obvious?'''' Hailey sighs. ''''Haven''t we established that this place is suspicious? Let''s hurry.'''' Yet, they don''t have an option besides continuing their search. With rushed steps, they arrive at the police department building again, this time with their guards up. ''''What is the meaning of this?'''' Claudia slaps the file onto the table and says it in an interrogative tone. The police chief, who is already sweating, retreats, his face showing extreme fear. ''''D-Did our report has errors, perhaps...?'''' ''''Still pretending.'''' Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ''''Eek...!'''' As it is, Claudia directly lifts the man up by his collar, releasing her immense aura. In an instant, the room is filled with a vicious cold sensation. ''''Why didn''t you help the victims?'''' ''''W-What do you mean?!'''' ''''Every victim in their diaries said that they had been stalked for weeks on end, yet you didn''t show up even when asked to.'''' ''''T-That¡ª'''' ¡ªTh¡öt''s b¡öca¡öse we we¡öe the ¡önes killing th¡öm, ha????????h?????????????????????a?????????????????h???????????????????a???????????????????????h??????????????h?????a????????????????????h??????????????????????????????a??????????????????????h????????????????????h?????????????a????????????????????????h?????????????????????a???????????????????????h??????????????????a????????????????!'''' '''''''' !!! '''''''' When Claudia senses the terribly distorted voice coming out of the man, she reaches out to her sword. Yet, even with her incredible speed, she doesn''t make it in time. THUD¡ª! Taking a solid hit to her head, the red-haired professor''s vision shakes violently, and her consciousness turns dazed for a moment. ''''Ugh...!'''' When she finally stabilizes a bit, the surrounding scene has changed dramatically. She is now in a dark, damp, and claustrophobic tunnel. Under the flickering lights, the ominous mucus spreads all over the floor, and it appears as though it is wobbling ever so slightly, creating an illusion that it is moving on its own. Without her comrades in sight, Claudia breathes out a nervous sigh and pulls out her sword. Trailing along the tunnel, she eventually encounters a split. ''''H-Help me!'''' ''''Huh?'''' Suddenly, she notices an ordinary woman standing on the left path, calling out to her. Behind the woman, the lights are completely off. The woman''s clothes are tattered, revealing numerous bruises and small wounds across her flesh. As she reaches her hand out to Claudia, the professor immediately moves her feet. ''''Calm down¡ª'''' Claudia stops in her tracks. For a moment, an astonished look flashes on her face. ''''...Calm down, miss.'''' She says after a brief silence. ''''How did you get here?'''' ''''I was kidnapped by those police! They are committing heinous crimes down here!'''' ''''What did they do to the kidnapped?'''' ''''They tortured them! Please! Help us!'''' ''''How did you escape?'''' ''''I was just lucky! Please, don''t just stand there and come here to help me!'''' ''''...'''' ''Fuck.'' Claudia curses in her heart. Almost. Almost. She almost fell for it. This woman... Her mouth wasn''t moving. From the beginning, there are numerous red flags. Her voice¡ªno, ''its'' voice¡ªis too clear and healthy for someone in such bad shape. Moreover, ''it'' refuses to step forward, only demanding she come closer. ''''What the hell are you?'''' Claudia narrows her eyes, pointing her sword at the creature. ''''...'''' The ''woman'' stays in silence. It is apparent to Claudia that behind that cover, something terrible is lurking within. ''''!!'''' The lights flicker constantly. When the creature''s eerie facade is finally taken off¡ªby ripping apart the skin of the woman¡ªthe light also turns on. Standing there with its head slightly tilted is a humanoid creature as tall as the ceiling itself. Its flesh is terribly burned, its bones form impossible formations on the flesh, and its body is covered in a mix of blood, flesh, and... Sharp teeth. Looking at the creature''s round eyes, which are painfully visible due to its lack of face skin, Claudia feels sick to her stomach. Cold sweat drenches her face, and her hand holding the sword trembles. Still, with her extensive experience on the battlefield, Claudia slaps herself in the face once and grits her teeth. ''[Inspect].'' Nothing shows up. But that doesn''t hinder her. As the creature slowly approaches her, she sets her blade ablaze before resolutely cutting it from top to bottom¡ªwith all her strength. BOOM¡ª!! A blast of fire fills the tunnel. ''''Hah... Hah... Hah...'''' Claudia pants, her blurry eyes tracing the horrifying mess she has made on the ground. On the verge of losing her mind, Claudia leans against the wall. At this point, the invading scent and the sticky feeling can''t bother her. ''How did it come to this...?!'' A nightmare. This can''t be anything other than a nightmare. Yet, even if this was a nightmare, she had no choice but to advance. After all, her students are still somewhere, waiting for her to rescue them. Dragging her tired legs, Claudia continues to navigate the tunnel. After what seems like an eternity, she arrives at a spacious chamber. Here, the temperature sharply decreases, causing her to shudder. However, she can hardly notice that. ''''What is...'''' Neatly organized in rows and filling the room are human-size chambers made from pieces of bones, their shape resembling that of large cradles. Inside them, humans reside, lying peacefully as if sleeping. Case 97: Climax. Content warning: Potentially disturbing images. Gritting her sword, Claudia slowly makes her way into the chamber. The more she goes through the jungle of these bone cages, the more restless she becomes. Roughly scanning through the rows, she guesses that there are at least hundreds of them¡ªmostly occupied. ''''...!'''' As she inspects one of the cages near the empty ones, a sign indicating that they should be of a recent addition, she immediately realizes the man''s face. He is the same person who took his life in that condominium earlier. Cold sweat runs down her tense face. This means that they¡ªthe police, have been collecting people''s dead bodies for... Something. And considering the monster she just encountered, it is safe to assume that this ''something'' will not be peaceful. ''I have to stop this.'' As Claudia determines her goal, she finishes the examination of the body and promptly moves on to the others. Aside from strangely not having any visible wounds, they appear to be normal bodies. In the corner of the room, an old desk is situated. After getting a negative result from checking its danger, Claudia opens one of the drawers. ''''...Project ''Alike.'''''' She mutters. Carefully, she begins to flip through a file found within. The item indeed provides a clue to what is happening in the area, yet it also sends Claudia terrible goosebumps. Although the small notes inside are filled with cryptic phrases seemingly written with blood, through words like ''alternate,'' ''replacement,'' ''invade,'' and ''fear,'' it seems that an unknown hostile force is trying to substitute the humans within this district altogether. But how? How would they replace humans without being noticed¡ª ''''...'''' Instinctively, Claudia remembers the creature she has just met in the tunnel. ''Replacement.'' ''Alike.'' ''Are they trying to mimic humans...?!'' A very possible scenario is born inside her head: Humans slowly fall into these creatures'' maw, losing their lives and identities completely, one by one. Moreover, the document also reveals an entity called ''her,'' which these mimics seem to be worshipping. A demon. This is undoubtedly the work of a demon. In the end, Silaerob is still a mortal. She can''t possibly know everything that''s going to happen, and the empire should not try to rely on her either. With such a chain of thoughts, Claudia puts the relevant notes into her pocket and turns her attention to the lower drawers. ''''Ah, Claudia.'''' ''''!!'''' As the red-haired professor turns around, a familiar face greets her. Hailey Florence sighs in relief and quickly smiles at her. ''''Thank god you''re safe.'''' She says. ''''...Hailey.'''' Claudia lowers her guard. ''''How about the children?'''' ''''I don''t see them anywhere, unfortunately. What were you doing?'''' This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ''''I was reading the...'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''...Where did you come from?'''' ''''Why suddenly? The tunnel over there?'''' When Hailey points to the same tunnel she had been through to get here, Claudia involuntarily squints her eyes. ''''Did you encounter something?'''' She asks. ''''Ah, you mean that pile of burnt flesh and bones..? That was so scary...'''' Hailey says with an awkward face, hugging her trembling body. ''''...I see.'''' ''''More than that, let''s get out of here. I feel this place is dangerous.'''' ''''Alright.'''' Letting out a sigh, Claudia releases a bit of her tension as she follows her colleague to the previous tunnel. Continuing the earlier conversation, Claudia begins to explain the file she has gotten her hands on. ''''Mimics...?!'''' Hailey exclaims. ''''That''s so creepy...'''' ''''Hah... I think we need to report this to the imperial family as soon as possible¡ª'''' Claudia stops in her tracks. ''''...!'''' ''''Claudia?'''' Ignoring Hailey, who has turned around with a puzzled face, her eyes are glued to the side, and her whole body tenses up. A sea of cold sweat runs down her body, making her clothes stick to her skin. Yet, that isn''t what she can afford to think about right now. After all, without her noticing it, the empty cradles she has just inspected earlier are now occupied¡ªfour of them, to be exact. ''''Hah.. Hah...'''' She can feel her heart thump like it wants to jump out of her chest. The more she stares at her beloved students'' unmoving faces, the more her vision blurs. How did it come to this? What did they do to deserve this? Why is she so helpless? tack¡ª! Suddenly, a cold drop of water falls onto her head and trickles down her face, which surprisingly snaps her back to reality. As it is, she wipes the sweat off of her face¡ª ''''!!'''' ¡ªonly to realize that what fell down is not water, but instead, blood. ''''A-Ah...'''' Turning to the ceiling, Claudia nearly loses her balance. Sticking to the mossy stone plates is a huge reptile-like creature. Its outer form has bloody, red mucus-smeared bones, connecting from head to tail with flesh that resembles dense spider webs. Its skull has been replaced with a human''s, and it is constantly twitching all over the place, turning erratically as thick blood drips from its mouth. The next second, the creature''s skull thursts toward her face, and she can vividly feel its cold, slimy claws grabbing her head. In a hushed, dread, and terribly unnerving voice, the creature whispers¡ª ''''I have g¡öeat news. I am yo¡ör true savi¡ör. I k¡öow ¡överything abo¡öt what makes y¡öu human. I know wha¡ö you lov¡ö. I k¡öow what y¡öu...''''

''''...dread.''''

As the creature finishes ''speaking,'' it slowly grazes its long bone fingers across the petrified Claudia''s face, then turns her head toward the cradles.

''''I know your greatest fear.''''

''''Ah...'''' Claudia utters in a weak voice. This sentence firmly imprints into her mind as if millions are whispering it into her ears, fueling her anxiety. Under the creature''s influence, the professor''s gaze is fixed on her students''s pale faces, their closed eyes, and their ghostly auras. Her vision trembles. Her sight becomes blurry. Her legs turn wobbly¡ª THUD¡ª! Claudia loses consciousness, falling onto the ground.
''''AAAH?!'''' ''''Hah...! Hah...! Hah...!'''' Snapping her eyes open, Claudia hurriedly sits up on the bed, panting heavily. It takes a solid thirty seconds before she regains her sanity, remembering clearly what happened and beginning to find her sword. ''''Professor Heisenberg?'''' Right then, a woman wearing a nurse outfit pulls the curtain aside and enters the ward. She has a look of concern on her face. ''''...Where is this?'''' Claudia asks after briefly looking around. ''''What happened to them?!'''' Puzzled, the nurse can only scratch her cheek and reply. ''''This is the medical room, of course. And if by ''them'' you mean the students, they''re alright. Still sleeping in other wards¡ªah?!'''' Not letting her finish the sentence, Claudia flies out of her ward and begins to check the other beds. Indeed, all four students accompanying her are here¡ªbreathing and alive. ''''...Wait.'''' She widens her eyes, grabbing the nurse''s shoulder. ''''What about Hailey?! What happened to Hailey?!'''' ''''P-Please calm down...!'''' The nurse blinks her eyes repeatedly. ''''Do you mean Professor Hailey Florence?'''' ''''Yes! She was with us yesterday!'''' ''''...Eh?'''' Seeing the nurse seemingly in confusion, Claudia suddenly tense up again. ''''What?!'''' She urges. ''''Um... She has been on leave since yesterday because of a terrible stomachache... But she did recover! I just met her earlier!'''' ''''...Huh?'''' Staring blankly at the calendar behind the nurse, Claudia belatedly realizes that this is the day after their investigation. If Hailey has been on leave since yesterday... Then, who was the one accompanying them...? Case 98: Advent – Prelude. ***** ''''...Please don''t joke like that, Amelia Luminous.'''' ''''I''m not. Why are you so adamant about this?'''' ''''There is simply no way our experience was false. Once you have seen that hell¡ªthat nightmarish scene!'''' ''''Calm down, Jesus Christ¡ªouch...!'''' As Chloe unknowingly slips up, likely due to Claudia''s intense reaction, I lightly pinch her back, causing her cheeks to inflate. Nevertheless, it seems the others have no mind to pay attention to this detail. They keep staring at Claudia with worried eyes, seeing the person, who is usually composed, so shaken. Even at this moment, she has a pale face, shaky eyes, and even sweat trickling down her skin. Maybe I went overboard this time. Who knows. All I know is that I had a lot of fun toying with these people. Well, the students all fainted with a single jumpscare, so that was a disappointment however. Claudia, on the other hand, managed to stay awake for quite a long time. Thanks to her, I have obtained precious data¡ªmental attacks are effective against strong people¡ªas long as they don''t have specific resistance skills. Even Claudia, who''s near level 60, completely forgot to use [Inspect] at the end. That goes to show how powerful an attack on the mind is. [Status Condition Nullification] is quite rare in itself, and I doubt most people will invest in it when the offensive options are just about that much more attractive. In this case, I had Mister Slen and Smiley cooperate to put these people under a hallucination, causing them to ''investigate'' a completely fictional case. In reality, from the moment they ''stepped'' into District 5, they were just wandering around the Backrooms. Of course, aside from Claudia, there is also Hailey Florence, whose appearance I stole yesterday. She looks visibly anxious while consoling Claudia. It''s a good thing I''ve seen them together a lot, so I can act accordingly. ''''Hah... This is rough.'''' Claudia mutters, staring intently at us. ''''Maybe... No.'''' I agree¡ªthis is pretty rough. I didn''t think she would be this traumatized. I did expect her to suspect us, however¡ªher face says it all. ''''What is this?'''' Being the natural actress she is, Chloe begins to distort her face, causing the students to cower in fear involuntarily. ''''Look, professor.'''' She sighs. ''''I''m not going to believe that story, not without evidence. And please don''t say that we are mimics or some garbage.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Suddenly, the atmosphere gets even tenser. Yet, in front of the righteous heroine, nothing is too much to handle, it seems. ''''Um... Did you really not eat lunch with me?'''' She asks me. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ''''No.'''' I reply, shaking my head. ''''...'''' Claire makes a whistle-like sound, inhaling a sharp breath to stabilize herself. Sitting on the side, Professor Hailey can only tap her teacup with a weary expression. ''''I don''t think such a big operation is possible right now.'''' She sighs. ''''However... I don''t think that nothing happened.'''' ''''...What do you mean?'''' Claudia frowns. ''''Since the start of today, I''ve been hearing quite a lot of bizarre encounters in the academy. From nightmares of a doctor in black massacring people to a ghost appearing in the hallway... Even strange crunching noises were heard from those terrifying encounters.'''' ...I think that''s me spectating. The potato chip company has released a new flavor, so I couldn''t stop myself... ''''Anomalies are appearing all over the academy.'''' Hailey continues. ''''Perhaps you and these students have fallen into a trap¡ªa hallucination trap that someone planted.'''' ''''Hallucination...'''' After much persuasion from the two of us and Hailey, Claudia finally regains a bit of her composure, acknowledging the possibility of her being manipulated, which is true. ''''Still, what do they gain from merely scaring us like this?'''' She questions. ''''So far, no physical harm has been done. Isn''t that right, Hailey?'''' If you don''t count the weird concoction I gave Hailey the day earlier, then yes. ''''That''s right. As far as I know..'''' Hailey nods her head. ''''I have a bad feeling. This might be the cult''s tricks to act out their scheme... But wouldn''t doing it as they proceed with their plan be more beneficial?'''' Peacefully, I munch on my snack, watching the group cook up conspiracies by themselves. So this is how an eminence in shadow truly feels. It''s quite amusing. Fortunately for them, no cult will come after the academy just yet. Instead, they need to focus on handling the final exam of the first semester. And I suppose they also want to pay attention to the competition between Sierra and Killian since they are both students here. As for me... Well, I don''t have to care about anything. Conquering Zircon comes first. Even after I boosted my level by more than a dozen in the Neveah arc, my strength is apparently still insufficient. It is not that I can''t face the next enemy head-on, but since we have messed up the original storyline so much, it is not strange if a formidable enemy from later arcs appears right now. I certainly don''t want it to happen, but I can''t control everything. Demons are one thing, but the cult right now is truly unpredictable. After the previous incident regarding Sierra''s sudden appearance in West Zircon, Chloe and I have talked about safety measures for a while. We created multiple scenarios ranging from a slight deviation in a person of interest''s behavior to the last boss suddenly descending and possible measures to cope with them. By the way, if the last boss descends right now, we will all die. Nevertheless, one likely scenario involving the cult that we have considered is the possibility of them doing a terrorist attack. As it is, everybody knows that Silaerob has been killing cultists and demons alike left and right, so it is not strange for Ravenous Moon to hold a grudge against her. They might launch a devastating attack on the people to lure out Silaerob. People here are real people. This is not a game, and I''ve never considered it that way. In such a case, what should we do to protect the people? Well, just throw them all into the Backrooms. I will snap the whole city into the Backrooms if needed. The repair cost for the infrastructure will be enormous, but it is infinitely better than people dying. Ridiculous to think about, but there is no way¡ª BOOM¡ª!! '''''''' !!! '''''''' Accompanied by a painfully sharp and loud noise, the whole building seems to have succumbed to an earthquake. As we hurriedly look out the window, a huge smoke pillar has already risen high into the sky. Below, A terrible fire rages, fueling the heartfelt screams from civilians around the area. Moreover, I can sense the demonic presence all the way here. Whatever this is, it is ridiculously powerful. ''''Isn''t that the Astra Square?!'''' ''''Who dares to!'''' Astra Square is the equivalent of Times Square on Earth, which means it''s extremely important. In reality, it is quite far from here, but since the academy''s building foundation is elevated, we can have a clear view of it. Now''s not the time for that. As Claudia and Hailey jump out of the window and rush to the scene, I nod lightly at Chloe before transferring my consciousness back to the forest. It''s time to put on the mask. Case 99: Advent – Appearance. ***** Under the guise of Silaerob, Aurora teleports directly to an alleyway near the scene. As soon as her senses transfer, an overwhelming wave of burnt scent gushes over her, causing a frown to appear on her face. In her ears, the cries of ordinary people can be heard¡ªloud and clear. ''''Tch.'''' A sense of urgency is born at the moment, and Aurora quickly runs through that panic crowd, arriving at Astra Square in mere moments. Others pay no mind to this blatant figure wearing a robe in bright daylight as their concerns are rather about their precious lives. Once she sets her feet on the ruins of what used to be a glamorous plaza, the sight of a lone man standing amidst the flame greets her. With long, black hair that runs to his lower back, a decently muscular body, and well-defined facial features, the man, objectively, is attractive¡ªif not for one fact: He is quite literally dead. At once, Aurora realizes this¡ªpale skin, rigid joint movements, and lifeless eyes. However, what makes her so certain is that she can''t use [Inspect] on him. By definition, the system is a set of features assigned to certain living organisms in order to assist them in their survival. This means that the dead cannot have a system. ''A zombie?! But how is this so strong??'' Facing the oppressive aura coming from the man, Aurora can''t help but squint her eyes. She is even certain that this man is stronger than herself. Belatedly, the man also turns to Aurora, leading to a brief moment where the two stare blankly at each other. ''Wait, a man with Eastern features and long hair...!'' Right then, Aurora suddenly remembers a detail from the original storyline regarding a ''zombie boss.'' Arc 7 of the story is dedicated to Ravenous Moon, a cult that has been quiet for some time at the point when this piece takes place. In it, a high-ranking executive of the cult descends into the academy with the sole purpose of eliminating the seed of light¡ªClaire. One of the bosses the player has to fight is a deceased hero of the Eastern country¡ªHakuryuu Genji. Once hailed as the Black Dragon of the regime, he helped the country through multiple crises and eventually reigned as the Emperor for an extended period of time. Somehow, the cult executive has found a way to obtain Genji''s body and took control over it, essentially making him a mere puppet for his schemes. However, according to the timeline, Arc 5 has not properly started yet, and a boss from Arc 7 is present. For once, Aurora regrets her interventions in the plot. ''...No. This is only natural.'' Even if she doesn''t like it, she has to accept reality and prepare for it. Aurora pulls out the Blackstar from her inventory and quietly assumes a fighting stance. If Genji¡ªone of the strongest soldiers in the cult¡ªis wreaking havoc in the capital of the empire, then it means the cult is going for a big one this time. If so, Aurora is prepared for a devastating war with the cult¡ªher mind has decided so a long time ago. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Breaking the brief moment of peace, Genji aims his palm at Aurora. Effortlessly, a gush of fire so intense it blows the surrounding debris away escapes, forcing the robed figure to duck to the side. Before long, Aurora takes the nearby building''s wall as a platform and springs toward Genji; her sword gleams a bright, frosty blue. KENG¡ª!! The infused sword carrying the enormous momentum is lightly blocked by two fingers of the defender, who looks unfazed. Not stopping at that, however, Aurora quickly retreats her sword and strikes Genji a few more hits at multiple angles, causing destructive blasts to wipe away the surrounding ruins. Seeing as though Genji isn''t bothered by her attacks one bit, Aurora then further fuels a second element¡ªlight¡ªinto her blade. Facing his now weakness, Genji finally stops playing and starts dodging particularly dangerous strikes for once. Instead, he begins to dish out counterattacks of his own, often nearly hitting his elusive opponent. For a while, the two clash with each other in the ruined plaza, seemingly reaching a stalemate the more the fight goes on. In reality, it is Aurora whose stamina is being consumed for little paybacks, as she has also felt at the moment. ''They should be here soon...'' ''''This way!!'''' ''''Prepare the formation!'''' One by one, forces of the empire arrive: imperial knights clad in elaborate black armor, imperial mages donning classy black robes, and, of course, the always-nosy Claudia Heisenberg. Accompanying the professor are her colleague Hailey Florence, Astra Academy''s principal, Alice, and numerous other professors. In an instant, they deploy a siege formation to surround the cause of the disturbance completely, pointing their weapons at it. Seeing Silaerob arrive even earlier than them, some don''t know what to do. Suddenly, a tense atmosphere descends onto the battlefield again. ''''Tch.'''' However, that doesn''t apply to Genji, who has no interest in human emotions at the moment. He keeps bashing spell after spell, even more fire after fire at Aurora, forcing her to utilize the acrobatics skills that she learned back on Earth to the fullest. Eventually, Aurora feels frustrated enough. ''''What are you doing?!'''' She shouts. ''''Aren''t you going to protect your city?!'''' This call straight-up embarrasses some people¡ªa slap in the face for hesitating simply because of Silaerob''s controversial reputation. The two commanders of the imperial knight unit and the imperial mage unit nod at each other briefly before giving out orders. ''''Suppress the man!'''' ''''Unit six, support the knights!'''' ''''We''ll also help!'''' As a knight takes the initiative and rams his body at Genji, Aurora sighs in relief before falling back to recover her stamina. She begins to relax her wrists and smoothes the joints, watching the imperial soldiers taking over the battle. Befitting an Arc 7 boss, Genji is said to be as strong as a master in their middle stages, so defeating him alone is not an option. Then, she suddenly senses someone walking to her side. ''''How strong is this guy?'''' A mature woman with distinct red hair and red eyes brazenly inquires about the opponent. As it is, Claudia Heisenberg seems unfazed in front of Aurora, unlike the last instance where they met. This renders the owl girl speechless for a moment, but she snaps out of it right away. ''''Stronger than all of us here.'''' She replies. ''''There will be more to come.'''' ''''What?! There are more of these things??'''' Claudia frowns. ''''Are you sure?'''' ''''...Eighty percent.'''' ''''I thought you were supposed to be a prophet? Why do you seem so unprepared¡ª'''' ''''Hey, that''s enough.'''' Right then, a small figure approaches the two. Barely reaching Aurora''s chest in height, Alice of Astra Academy puts her hands on her slender hip and puffs out her nose. ''''She''s not our mom. She doesn''t have the obligation to protect us.'''' She says. ''''So be grateful to her.'''' ''''...'''' For once, Aurora finds someone with a good opinion. Glancing at Claudia''s embarrassed face, Aurora smirks in victory. ''''Ugh...!"'' ''''Argh!!'''' With a few loud thuds, three knights are sent straight through buildings, crashing into the sturdy walls. Turning back to the battlefield, Aurora''s brief good mood is instantly gone. Maybe now isn''t the time for chatting. Clenching the Blackstar''s handle, Aurora takes a step toward Genji, who only has eyes on her since the beginning. Case 100: Advent – The scientist. As Aurora steps forward while preparing her sword, Claudia Heisenberg also sets her blade ablaze, and the principal Alice also begins to chant some dozen spells. Seeing as the three, who are relatively stronger than regular soldiers, are about to enter combat, the two commanders nod at each other. Before they can issue a temporary retreat order, however, a sudden presence disturbs their keen senses. A hooded figure appears right beside Silaerob, taking many by total surprise. Even then, they subconsciously initiate an [Inspect] on this figure¡ªa result of their training. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Skely Race: Skeleton Title: Glory of the Past Level: 43 HP: 121/121 MP: 134/144 STR: 4.6 INT: 6.3 AGI: 4.8 STA: 4.8 Skill: [Inspect Lv.7], [Light Magic Lv.7], [Fire Magic Lv.7], [Teleportation Lv.6], [Blink Lv.5], [Parallel Thinking Lv.4], [Language Lv.4], [Accuracy Lv.3], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.3], [Pain Immunity Lv.2]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- ''''A skeleton?!'''' Someone shouts, catching the attention of many more. They automatically group this skeleton together with the zombie who is wreaking havoc, assigning them in their minds as a target to defeat. Moreover, this skeleton is particularly dangerous, seeing as its level is 43¡ªa relatively high number. However, some notice the anomaly right away¡ª[Light Magic]. This seemingly paradoxical skill more or less tells them that this figure is truly unique. Coupled with its closeness toward Silarob and its lack of fighting intent, the commanders instead focus on the current enemy. Skely, who has teleported to Aurora after completing a task, quietly speaks, sounding an eerily deep voice that sends chills to whoever happens to hear it. ''''My Lady, it seems they are indeed trying to sacrifice the whole city. Amelia Luminous and her soldiers are on their way to sabotage the effort.'''' After a brief moment, Aurora nods. ''''Help them.'''' She says. ''''Take the others along if needed.'''' ''''Roger.'''' With that, Skely jumps away with a grapple made from light magic, leaving behind a number of dumbfounded people. Reality sinks in at the moment, and they belatedly realize that they have just seen an undead wielding the sacred magic, especially for the professors of Astra Academy, who, at their cores, are scholars. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Even if they have just heard a crucial piece of information, their brain can''t help but spin, and curiosity fills their mind as they try to think of the fact. In emergencies, people often panic and forget important things. For instance, when someone has gotten themselves into a devastating accident, everybody says, ''Call 911!'' yet none do so since they assume others will do it. That is why it is essential to name someone and force them to call the ambulance immediately. Suddenly remembering this possibly unrelated fact, Aurora points straight at Claudia Heisenberg. ''''You.'''' She says firmly. ''''Tell all the soldiers to search for the summoning formation and sabotage it.'''' ''''All?!'''' Claudia raises an eyebrow. ''''Those level 30s won''t make a difference. Us three are enough.'''' ''''Since when did we become your teammates?'''' ''''Are you not?'''' ''''...'''' Gazing deep into the flowing galaxy of Aurora''s mask, Claudia finds herself unable to refute. After all, if she says no, won''t that make her Silaerob''s enemy? With that, Claudia immediately runs to the commanders while Aurora and Alice begin to engage with Genji. The dim black eyes of the deceased hero radiate an ominous aura that makes everybody hesitate, yet Aurora forces herself through that, swinging her sword firmly. In an instant, intense waves of mana fill the battlefield as the two continue their exchanges; fire clashes with ice, and light pierces through darkness''s defense. As Aurora concentrates her senses on her opponent, she notices the fight seems to get easier. For one, every time there is a mishap in her movement, a spell will inevitably come in to interrupt Genji''s attempt to exploit her weakness. On this battlefield, only Alice is capable of such precise actions. Even if they have never fought together, it seems Alice knows exactly what to do to support Aurora. ''As expected of the principal.'' Alice herself is in the early stages of the master tier, which is nothing to scoff at. ''''Haap¡ª!'''' Following that, Claudia, who has completed her task, jumps in with her blazing sword. Seizing the chance when Genji has to block Claudia''s vertical strike, Aurora blinks behind her opponent and stabs the Blackstar toward his heart. ''''Kuh...!'''' Unbelievably, Genji twists his body at a visibly impossible angle, dodging the stab while spinning around, bashing his scorching palms at both of the women. Noticing the vulnerable Claudia hovering in the air, Aurora bursts toward her using [Flight] and snatches her, landing some distance away. As if waiting for this chance, Alice resolutely sends a multitude of advanced magic toward Genji. Huge waves of water surge ahead akin to hungry beasts, wind scythes cut through air erratically as if creating a matrix, and lightning bolts constantly rain from the muddy sky¡ªall aimed at the lone man. Putting Claudia, who is clinging onto her body, down, Aurora breathes out in relief as she watches Genji lightly parry the magic, one by one. If Alice and Claudia hadn''t been here, who knows how long she would have withstand this monster until she was forced to go all out? The reason she is holding back is simple¡ªif there is a puppet, there must be a master pulling the strings somewhere. In this situation where she can reliably take advantage of these two''s strengths, it is simply idiotic not to conserve her stamina until the puppet master appears. [MP: 169/187] ''Not too bad, hm.'' Ever since she raised her magical skills to level 7, the MP consumption whenever she uses magic has been significantly reduced. Now, she truly understands why it is recommended not to buy too many skills and focus on mastering the active ones. ''''Hey, let''s go in again.'''' ''''Alright.'''' Following Claudia, Aurora once again springs toward Genji, and the siege battle resumes. Once the three have finally familiarized themselves with each other''s combat style¡ªin other words, once they have found the rhythm¡ªtheir flows of attack become much more seamless, and they are able to cover one another effectively. Slowly, Genji begins to suffer minor cuts¡ªcuts infused with dense magic¡ªwhile the trio has hardly received any attack. Slowly, the tide of the battle is turning in their favor. '''''''' !!! '''''''' Then, predictably or unpredictably, an anomaly pops out of seemingly nowhere. Genji, as if breaking out of a chain binding his power, suddenly explodes his fiery mana, pushing both Aurora and Claudia back considerably. An eerie laughter, one that sounds like it will invade the minds of the hearers the moment it has a chance, rings loudly in the air, and when the trio looks toward the direction where it is coming from¡ªthe sky, their eyes narrow. There, a man neatly dressed in a black suit and drafting a white lab coat on top of it floats. He gently pinches the brim of his black fedora with his gloved fingers, the other hand tucked into his coat''s pocket. Beyond his blank, full mask, the man keeps laughing as if tearing his face apart. ''''Hah...'''' Aurora sighs¡ªhalf in relief, half in annoyance. Undoubtedly, this man is the one Chloe has repeatedly warned her about. One of Ravenous Moon''s Advents - Lucius Calistaire. Or, as the players call him¡ªthe Mad Scientist. S-A 2: Maker of Miracles. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' A suffocating silence hangs in the strategy room. Military officers look at the hologram screen, which shows the current state of the battlefield with bleak faces. This is indeed a problem. Not only has a large-scale attack been initiated against the capital of the empire¡ªunknowing to all of us¡ªbut the timing can''t be worse. Right now, before the Hero Selection Period, if we let this incident damage us meaningfully, our reputation will plummet. ''''...Is Graham arriving soon?'''' Tapping his temple while furrowing his brows, His Majesty the Emperor speaks up. Immediately, an officer steps up behind him and reports nervously. ''''Grandmaster Graham is expected to return within fifteen minutes, Your Majesty.'''' ''''Fifteen minutes... How is the evacuation proceeding?'''' ''''With Astra''s enormous population, I''m afraid it will take several hours to get them out completely.'''' The officer says. ''''Moreover, there have been reports citing formidable monsters appearing across the city.'''' ''''Will any of the three masters be available for this battle, then?'''' ''''That... I''m afraid not, Your Majesty.'''' ''''Those cult bastards...'''' The emperor curses, increasing the tension in the room. Immediately after recognizing the danger of this calamity, the imperial family¡ªwe, allocated almost all of the military force to tackle this attack, only leaving a few to protect the palace. As the scale of it surpasses everything Astra''s history has seen, even more force is being called from outside to help us sufficiently proceed with the task. Worse, Grandmaster Graham, who is the core of the imperial army and is typically stationed in the palace, has just gone to a nearby region to suppress a sudden monster outburst. Suspicion is rightfully on the cult since they have shown the ability to control monsters before. In other words, they have successfully distracted us. It has been judged that the unidentified man can only be defeated by Graham or another grandmaster, which, at the moment, none are realistically available. A grandmaster is essentially a strategic weapon¡ªscarce, powerful, and reliable. Thus, they are stationed in crucial strongholds for defensive and offensive purposes. The moment they leave their position, chaos will ensue. The real problem right at the moment is the lack of such force to eliminate this enemy and defend the capital against potential dangers afterward. If there is a silver lining of hope, it would be the masked figure¡ªSilaerob. Her overall prowess was wholly shown just a few weeks back, and everybody present, all belonging to the military advisory council, comprehended it well. She and her army have the capability of erasing cities in a matter of days¡ªthey do not put her as a potential calamity for nothing. In short, she hasn''t shown her all yet. Is there a purpose for her not quickly disposing of this man right away? Many share this sentiment, yet they have no option left besides grumbling helplessly. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ''''Hah...'''' Letting out a small, almost inaudible sigh, I retake a look at the screen. The seemingly random trio is now surprisingly matching the unidentified enemy quite well. ...Laughable. Absolutely laughable. What a joke. Unknowingly, I find myself frowning at the sight. What kind of proud empire are we to let two educators and one unknown entity confront a calamity-level threat by themselves? Do we have no pride? Utterly pathetic. This is why I said the emperor is complacent. He''s sending more and more masters to the border to protect basically nothing since the forces there are already adequate. He''s paranoid. And what does that lead to? This situation. Ravenous Moon has somehow placed a city-wide sacrificing formation to call upon calamity right inside the capital, yet none of us have realized it. Even Graham reported that something was amiss a while ago, yet we ultimately did nothing. This is infuriating. Never before have I wanted the emperor to abdicate so I can ascend as the empress this badly. As expected, I need to win over Amelia Luminous quickly. By the time I graduate from the academy, I need to be the empress. ''''Your Majesty.'''' Right then, my foolish brother raises his hand with a rather serious expression. ''''I suggest we send out capable students of the academy to support the army.'''' ''''That''s outrageous, Your Highness!'''' Immediately, someone refutes his proposal. ''''Calm down, Chief Halberd.'''' Killian responds. ''''I''m not saying we should send just about anybody. Freshmen and sophomores are fundamentally inexperienced, so we shouldn''t let them go, but what about third and fourth years?'''' At this, some finally begin to consider the offer. It is not bad, honestly. Although I don''t want to, I will help you this time. ''''I agree.'''' I raise my hand. ''''At this point, they are no different than ordinary soldiers¡ªno, perhaps even more formidable than them. I believe this can provide practical experience for our talents.'''' ''''Even Her Highness...'''' After receiving my opinion, debates ignite inside the room. Round after round, they argue over whether to send students to help the army. Eventually, the emperor, who has been contemplating deeply, raises his hand, signaling a full stop. ''''...Select the most appropriate and willing students out.'''' He says. ''''Be sure to guide them well. Safety is the priority.'''' '''''''' Roger! '''''''' A few officers briskly run out of the room, leaving behind a still tense atmosphere. As everyone waits patiently for Graham to return, the hologram screen, which is maintained by a specialist on site, glitches. The point of view suddenly rises to the sky, where a masked man can be seen floating. Amidst the flapping of his white lab coat, someone exclaims. ''''That attire... Advent!'''' ''''It''s Valstein!'''' An Advent...! As the crown princess, I naturally have access to confidential information owned by the government. One such piece is the existence of ''Advents'' - The highest-ranking members of Ravenous Moon. So far, only two have been confirmed to be real entities, and one of them is Valstein, dubbed ''The Incarnation of Madness.'' Being a villain at the level of a Grandmaster himself, Valstein is also adept at creating and manipulating monsters¡ªa terrifying existence. In an instant, everybody, including me, become even more tense. Tapping his temple furiously, the emperor urges. ''''Someone fetches Graham right now!'''' ''''Your Majesty, please calm down...! Grandmaster Graham is already rushing back at full speed.'''' ''''Tell him to go faster!'''' ''''U-Understood.'''' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! '''''''' !!! '''''''' Right then, a screeching roar so loud it rings through the whole city erupts. Not even looking at the screen, everybody instinctively peers out the window. There, a colossal creature descends, forcing an ominous shadow onto the ground. With a half-metallic, half-organic body shaped akin to that of a jellyfish and a nightmarish formation of crooked, bloody jaws surrounding the eerily realistic eye within, the thing sends chills down every soul''s deepest of deeps. As Valstein lightly bows toward the camera as if greeting an audience, some even tumble down their chairs in fear. Yet, slowly, another figure emerges in the frame, looming behind Valstein. The Advent turns around, and the two stare at each other briefly. In the shadow, the stars in her mask gleam a certain hope, subsequently making¡ªno, forcing people to put their hearts into cheering her on. Silaerob, or, as some will name her, the Maker of Miracles. She, who has miraculously slapped down deadly incidents without a single casualty; who has single-handedly put an end to Neveah''s hopeless dream. At this moment, only she can hold the fate of the city. Case 101: Advent – War. ''''It is an honor to have finally met you, Lady Silaerob.'''' ''''...'''' Amidst the dreadful atmosphere, Valstein bows lightly toward Aurora, acting as though he is a proper gentleman. Above, the sun has been blocked by a grotesque creature whose size rivals that of a large castle. Aurora can still see that even behind Valstein, its half-metallic, half-organic tentacles roam freely in the air, threatening to destroy the city at any moment. Nevertheless, it still hasn''t done anything. Even the deceased hero has stopped moving. This means that Valstein probably wants to convey something first before clashing with her. So, Aurora calms her nerves as she straightens herself up, confidently facing Valstein''s overwhelming aura. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: Valstein Race: ??? Title: ??? Level: ?? HP: ??/?? MP: ??/?? STR: ??? INT: ??? AGI: ??? STA: ??? Skill: ??? State: ??? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ''As expected.'' Befitting one of the last bosses, Valstein naturally possesses [Deception], so gauging his exact strength is virtually impossible. Even in the game, his status screen is never revealed, so the player base has to guess his skills based on numerous boss battles. Among the myriads of overpowered skills, there is one that takes the attention of most. [Dark Magic]. If light element holders are exceeding rare, then dark element holders are practically extinct. Aside from demons, very few have been recorded as having this skill. Moreover, Valstein has many trump cards, those being his ''creations,'' so to speak. At this point, the two masked figures have been silently staring at each other for a while. Claudia and Alice below silently take a breather as they turn their gaze to the sky, their bodies unconsciously shrinking in the presence of multiple calamities. ''''...I didn''t expect you to turn up this early.'''' Not knowing what to say, Aurora speaks whatever she has on her mind. At this, Valstein rubs his chin. ''''Oh? Do you mean you have expected me?'''' He questions before letting out a wild laugh. ''''What an honor! That''s right! I wasn''t wrong! You do know about us, after all!'''' Valstein nods frantically as he adjusts his hat. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ''''What are you doing here, exactly?'''' Aurora sighs under her mask. ''''Well? If you know us, things will be much, much simpler.'''' Valstein extends his hand. ''''Join us, Conqueror of Zircon. We have long been observing and evaluating your existence, and your potential is truly boundless. A mind of a monarch, a fluid presence as though seeing the future, and an army enviable by all¡ªyou can become one of us, Silaerob!'''' In an instant, the spectators widen their eyes in absolute astonishment. Realizing the sure horror that will occur if Silaerob is to join Ravenous Moon, they can''t help but shiver in fear. Beyond that fear, the shock of witnessing an unprecedented invitation directly from an Advent looms. ''''If you pass certain tests, we shall give you a seat in the Advent Council.'''' Valstein continues. ''''You will gain access to our enormous resources all across the globe. How about it?'''' Sitting in the Advent seat means guaranteed power¡ªpower that rivals a country''s best of the best. Some will undoubtedly fall into temptation, and there is a chance Silaerob will, too, according to the spectators'' worry. ''''...What if I refuse?'''' Aurora replies. ''''It''s simple.'''' Valstein shrugs. ''''War.'''' ''''...'''' ''''You know, losing reach inside the academy is quite painful. Moreover... you have been killing off quite a lot of his spawns, which is not what we condone.'''' ''''...I see.'''' ''''So? What would you choose, dear Silaerob?'''' ''''...'''' The wind blows. In the sky, the grotesque creature stares intently at Aurora, threatening to annihilate her existence in a moment of notice. Below, the deceased hero calls upon his enormous mana, and right in front of her, Valstein floats intimidatingly. Thinking about just how ridiculous the situation has been so far, Aurora lets out a chuckle. ''''You know.'''' She says. ''''There''s actually something I''ve not told you.'''' ''''Hm?'''' As Valstein tilts his head, Aurora tightens her hand holding the Blackstar. ''''Don''t you think your cult is a little too edgy, Lucius Calistaire?'''' BOOM¡ª!! Before Valstein can comprehend how she knows his real name, something wrapped in a golden aura swoops in from the side, ramming itself into him while carrying the momentum of a supersonic artillery shell. As he gets pushed away, he instinctively raises his hands to guard against the attack. ''''I didn''t think you would dare to come out like this, cultist.'''' Pressing him further and further with his fist is a seemingly young man radiating an intensely burning aura akin to that of the sun. Graham''s brilliant blonde hair and golden eyes shine under the shade, signaling a marvelous comeback of the empire. ''''Hah! A grandmaster, hm?'''' Grinning under the mask, Valstein snaps his finger, releasing the leash of the two monsters on the ground and in the sky. ''''Let us enjoy the destruction!'''' He yells excitedly. ''''¡ªHuh?'''' At that exact moment when the monster''s tentacles are about to strike the ground, virtually every sound in the world abruptly disappears. In the suffocating silence, Valstein, who is being pressed down by Graham, has his eyes widened as he gazes at the sky. ''''Hahah...'''' A mosaic black portal of unimaginable size has covered the whole sky, painting the city pitch-black. Not even a second later, the giant rift vanishes as though nothing was there in the first place, leaving behind... nothing. At some point, the grey clouds have parted, letting sunlight envelop the city again. ''I didn''t think she possesses power this great...!'' Valstein thinks as he stares at the figure with the galaxy mask. Even he has heard reports of her utilizing some sort of space magic to combat, yet he certainly didn''t expect it to be this potent. Aurora, while stalling for Graham, an NPC helper in the original Valstein scenario, to arrive, has calculated the coordinates for when she will activate the portal. Over time, Aurora finds out that the initial rule of her only being able to teleport something directly into the Backrooms once a day isn''t exactly what she had imagined. She doesn''t need to touch the thing directly; instead, only the substance of the portal needs to touch it. Judging that the giant monster is out of the question, Aurora eventually decides to use her only teleporting chance¡ªher trump card. ''''Hah...'''' The operation is a resounding success, evident in the monster''s confinement in a corner of the Backrooms. As for the sacrificing formation... ''''Aurora, absolutely remember this.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''If somehow, the Valstein scenario pops out of nowhere, just know that I can handle the sacrificing formation. You can forget the city teleporting stuff and use your trump card.'''' ''''...Wouldn''t that be risky?'''' ''''What? Are you doubting me right now? I''m a veteran at this game!'''' ''...I believe in you, Chloe.'' This time, Aurora snaps her finger, and another gate descends behind her. From within the realm of the infinite, multiple pointy-headed creatures swim out, led by a glamorous crystal orca. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! Accompanied by the dominating wail, snow begins to fall in the capital of Astra Empire. Case 102: Advent – Overbearing. Indestructible. This is what anyone who has seen the Backrooms will have to say about it. Its seemingly fragile walls have withstood every sort of destruction applied to them so far¡ªwith no exception. For what is supposed to be a simple base for her team, Aurora has gradually realized its potential as a weapon. Not only can she trap her enemies inside it indefinitely, but she can also use the dimension as a dumpster for nullifying attacks. BOOM¡ª!! As soon as she senses the massive fire blast coming her way, a mosaic portal the size of a whole building emerges, absorbing the otherwise devastating strike like it is nothing. Portal combat. This term naturally occurred to her some time ago, and she has been experimenting with it for a while. Realistically, she can use the portal to cut something into halves, like what she did to the guardian dragon in Neveah. Or, she can use it to send things into the Backrooms, which is a guaranteed win. However, the act of opening a portal is easily noticeable and avoidable by powerful opponents, and since the portal itself can''t move through space, this method is not reliable. Thus, her normal portal combat style typically includes cutting things and nullifying attacks. Even then, it is extremely broken by every standard. One can imagine just how ridiculous it is to have a portable, adjustable shield capable of taking virtually any hit. Snow gently falls in the capital of the empire. In the distance, deafening impacts can be heard, accompanied by powerful quakes in the air itself. Two monsters of the grandmaster realm are fighting there. ''''Principal!'''' ''''On it!'''' A strong gust of wind blows, causing Aurora''s robe to flutter. In the sky, a colossal dragon whose flesh has fused with strange metallic components is roaring through the air, ripping apart a fire phoenix as multiple spells are trailing behind it. In another corner, an intense blizzard runs rampant, barely covering the body of a massive deer golem whose red eyes sparkle like that of gemstones. Inside it, gleams of blue crystals and red rubies collide. Facing the Black Dragon of the East, Aurora can sense more and more presences coming her way, likely Valstein''s effort to surely eliminate her existence. Gripping her golden-white clad sword even tighter, she springs forward, cutting through the air with immense momentum. Her blade soon reaches Genji''s neck, only to be repelled by an invisible barrier. At that moment, the deceased hero plunges forward with his hand outstretched, intending to grab the girl''s neck. ''''Tch.'''' A mosaic black portal is manifested between the two, promising an inevitable defeat for the man should he dare to cross the dimension. However, even as Aurora retreats and takes a cautious stance, the Backrooms welcomes no guest. Instead, a wave of heat belatedly hits her through the mask, and the next second, a deafening explosion erupts behind the portal. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ''''!!'''' Before she can react, three blazing pillars of fire shoot toward her, their silhouettes akin to that of mighty dragons. Immediately, she cancels the portal to regain sight of her opponent and blinks into the sky, barely avoiding the attack. As soon as she feels her vision changes, another wave of heat is felt. Gazing calmly at her figure with dull eyes, Genji once again sends three more pillars her way. Clumsily, Aurora manifests another portal, this time bigger than the last, right in front of her. Even as the fire is consumed, she can never feel her heart calm. ''...There''s no gap.'' Even with such absolute properties, portal combat is never perfect. After all, it isn''t designed for combat in the first place. She can only have one portal up at a time, not to mention its incapability to allow the user to see through the substance. Moreover, creating a portal of massive size takes time to process, so it is sometimes quite inconvenient to use. If Aurora could snap her finger and manifest a portal of infinite size, the last boss would''ve been dead a long time ago¡ªno, maybe he could break the Backrooms. It''s the last boss, after all. Nevertheless, it has been a long time since she has fought such an overwhelming opponent. When Valstein releases Genji''s trigger, the deceased hero''s prowess rises by many folds, putting strains on Aurora''s senses as she tries to keep up with him. It''s almost overbearing. ''''Ah¡ª!!'''' Sensing a sudden disturbance in the space, Aurora hurriedly stabs toward a direction, unfortunately missing the assailant¡ªGenji¡ªby a strand of hair. No, he dodges it. BOOM¡ª!! Too sudden. The next thing she knows, she is lying squarely on the ruined ground, and an intense pain burns across her stomach. Aurora struggles up, still holding onto her sword. She feels like throwing out blood. ''I guess I''m already doing that...'' Ignoring the blood ruining the inside of her mask, Aurora instinctively rolls to the side, letting Genji''s fist decimate the ground where she was lying a moment ago. Ignoring the paralyzing pain, ignoring the shaking of her legs, Aurora once again shoots herself forward, her arm swinging a densely imbued blade, leaving a clear trail of cold light behind. Genji''s head turns right at her as if promised, and his sturdy forearm is raised in front of him, blocking Aurora''s sword as his other hand casts another spell. Aurora feels as though she is hitting a lump of diamond. Yet, that doesn''t matter. ''''Gauntlet of Severance, one meter.'''' She mutters. A viscous light bomb is then transferred from her left hand into Genji''s body¡ªright into between his lungs. Even if the Black Dragon doesn''t show an iota of emotion outwardly, one can easily tell the man is shaken by the sudden imbalance in his posture. Seizing this chance, Aurora strains her muscle and forces her blade through Genji''s forearm, successfully inflicting a deep cut on his flesh before falling back to evade his clumsily shot spell. For a moment, she feels as though her opponent is hesitating. Genji, who has his guts badly damaged, staggers. Even then, he shows no sign of resignation, and no one will dare to doubt his majesty. ''Even after death...'' Aurora sighs. So this is what a monarch should be¡ªoverwhelming, dignified even after leaving the world. With all the respect she has for him and with all the rage he has toward Valstein to disturb this man''s slumber, Aurora plunges forward, pointing her sword forward as if to stab him. Genji raises his flame, ready to retaliate. ''''!!'''' At that moment, Aurora abruptly stops in her tracks and ducks down, barely avoiding the knife aiming at her head. With no time to react, she blinks into the sky, letting Genji''s flame chase her afterimage. She raises her sword in front of her chest and creates a simple ice barrier, heeding her instinct. Right then, a blast of air hits her from absolute nowhere, sending her to the ground, her feet planted into the broken concrete. From nearby buildings, dark-robed, masked figures emerge, each holding a certain hostility toward herself. ''''...'''' ''I suppose... it''s time to use those remaining points.'' Strangely, Aurora feels excited. Case 103: Advent – Speedrun. January 12th, 1835, in another corner of Astra. Roughly fifteen minutes before Valstein''s descent. With each passing second, Chloe feels as though a whole block has passed by. This is only natural¡ªshe is a superhuman right now, after all. Her legs are light, her veins are overflowed with vitality, and her senses are vividly enriched. The sensation of omnipotence. Even after several months in this body, Chloe is still not fully used to it. ''''Turn left in fifty, My Lady.'''' ''''Okay.'''' Trailing behind Chloe are three knights clad in silver belonging to her private military unit. As soon as the crisis begins, she, with all the experience of the original game, organizes her force to swiftly deal with the looming threat. In the game, it is explained after finishing the chapter that Valstein has scattered his people across the capital and used them as the medium for the formation instead of magical paint. ''Fucking Valstein at this time...'' If the monster beyond this summoning ritual actually descends, there will be virtually no way of defending the capital with it and Valstein as the assailants. Thus, Chloe has to destroy this formation no matter what. In a few hours, the ritual will be completed. It''s a race against time. However, the capital is vast, and a few dozen people can''t possibly make a meaningful change. ''I need to drag the imperial knights into this...'' Even if it risks their suspicion, Chloe needs it to be done. If it''s Aurora, she would surely tell the knights to scatter. ''''Let''s go.'''' Turning into a dark alleyway, the four quickly navigate through the piles of garbage and seemingly deliberate obstacles before reaching a certain source of light. Glowing purple, three robed figures can be seen lying on the ground while another one stands guard. ''''Huh? What¡ª'''' SWISH¡ª!! In an instant, Chloe''s cold sword rips through the guard''s neck, cleanly decapitating him. The other three are also swiftly taken out by the experienced knights. They nod to each other once before jumping into the wall nearby, scaling between the buildings to reach the top. Soon enough, they find themselves standing on top of a relatively tall structure, overlooking the entire scene. At this point, the evacuation effort is still underway, and chaos has spread across the city. It''s an especially concerning situation since the population here is quite overbearing. At this point, there is no way everyone will make it. ''''Let''s continue.'''' '''''''' Yes, ma''am! '''''''' As Chloe prepares to dash off again, something in the corner of her eyes catches her attention. Someone wearing a rather luxurious black robe lurks nearby, barely concealing their presence for her alone. Stolen story; please report. ''''...You three,'''' Chloe speaks up. ''''Go ahead without me. I''ll follow soon.'''' The knights appear puzzled, yet they act right away. Jumping down from the rooftop, Chloe quickly enters the second floor of a house, where she feels the presence. ''''Skely.'''' Chloe sighs. ''''You''re finally here.'''' ''''Greetings, Lady Chloe.'''' An unimaginably deep voice sounds from the skeleton. ''''May I know the exact situation?'''' ''''Direct, I like it.'''' The blonde beauty chuckles. ''''Ravenous Moon has planted a sacrificing formation, one of city-scale.'''' ''''Demons, perhaps?'''' ''''Yeah. A ridiculously strong one. We need to nullify it in around two hours.'''' ''''Do you have the checkpoints mapped?'''' ''''Only the big ones¡ªroughly. They have thousands. Focus on breaking these first.'''' As Chloe hands him a map, the former archmage takes it and scans through the marks. ''''I... will have to call upon Orcinus Nova''s army for help,'''' Skely says. ''''Please tell your troops not to attack the marine.'''' ''''Of course. We''ll handle the West and North.'''' ''''Understood. Then, I wish you good luck.'''' ''''You, too.'''' Just like that, the brief meeting between the two ends, and they immediately separate. Skely teleports to the plaza for his report while Chloe continues her so-called speedrun. Believing in her subordinates'' capabilities, Chloe decisively skips the next checkpoint that she has mapped and runs right to the one after it. There, she finds her three trusted knights tackling a giant beast the size of a house. With a huge body and sharp claws, the colossal bear violently destroys the surroundings on the way, shielding its body from outside attacks. Seeing this scene, Chloe sets her blade ablaze. She condenses her mana into the tip of her sword, then aims it right at the creature''s huge head. ''''Die.'''' A plasma ray shoots toward the beast, piercing through its skull, and instantly kills it. As the bear''s body drops onto the ground, Chloe lightly lands on its head and scans the surroundings. Roughly ten more figures remain, including the guards and the mediums. Which means ten more beams. ''''Let''s aim for a headshot streak...'''' For a while, only helpless screams echo through the area. Taking the faint scent of blood in the air, Chloe lets out a sigh. When she turns to the side, the three knights have already lined up, waiting for her command. ''...No wonder Amelia got arrogant.'' Having a private squad of this caliber is bound to affect one''s pride. ''''Oh.'''' Suddenly, a deep shade falls onto her. Amidst the muddy air, Chloe gazes toward the sky to find a terrifying monster looming over the capital, quietly observing the ground with its oversized eye. The eerily human-like pupil darts around constantly, arousing an infinitely unsettling feeling. Simultaneously, a thick, nasty mana presence is felt toward the center of the capital, signaling the descent of a calamity. ''''My Lady, it''s too dangerous. Should we retreat?'''' Hearing the voice of concern from her knight, Chloe quietly shakes her head. ''''If we don''t stop the calamity here, it will inevitably target Luminous Duchy next.'''' She firmly says. ''''Think of it as protecting our hometown. Besides... there is someone capable there already.'''' ''''Grandmaster Graham, you mean? I suppose if it''s him...'''' Not bothering to address the misunderstanding, Chloe shrugs and continues her mission. ''''Lady Luminous!'''' ''''Hm?'''' Along the way, her group encounters a unit of knights clad in black¡ªas she has expected. Not letting the captain speak, she resolutely intervenes. ''''You. Help us sabotage the summoning formation.'''' ''''But... what about the evacuation? Do you know how to sabotage it in the first place?'''' ''''Evacuating won''t make it in time. The formation will consume all of them.'''' The blonde beauty shakes her head. ''''Follow this map and eliminate the cultists. Do as I say. I will take responsibility.'''' On the grand scale, a duchy of the empire is essentially a kingdom. Thus, Amelia Luminous holds a position similar to that of a royal princess. Upon her insistence, the knights eventually yield, following her order. ''''Hey, take these as well. Tell the others to cooperate, and don''t bother touching the West and North.'''' ''''Huh? Is there a reason¡ª'''' ''''Hurry up. Don''t ask questions.'''' Right then, all light in the immediate area¡ªno, in the entire capital collapses. A pitch-black curtain falls, enveloping everything in darkness. Mere moments later, light resumes. Some can''t even get to react. It feels like a moment of natural wonder, a brief glitch in reality. Yet, when the people look at the sky, the calamity has vanished entirely. ''''What...'''' Civilians, soldiers, fiends¡ªthey all halt their chaotic movements and simply watch, stunned at the impossible sight. ''''Hah...'''' With her blonde hair fluttering in the air, she grips her sword tighter. ''Trust me, Aurora. I''ll definitely finish this speedrun.'' Case 104: Advent – Battle with the wanted. Grandmasters. These are titles reserved for humanity''s anomalies¡ªgeniuses who have reached the limit of their race. In the long history of the world, hardly anyone has surpassed the level 80 barrier; thus, the 70s are considered the best. Superhumans among superhumans. As grandmasters, they have the power to sway an entire country, nailing matters of territories and political nights. Even a king of the average country will have to bow when standing before a person of such caliber. And at the moment, two such entities are clashing right in the heart of Astra. ''''Hahahahah! Try to break my defense, justice boy!'''' ''''Shut your filthy mouth, cultist.'''' Between the neatly arranged buildings, flares of brisk, bright collisions spread. Graham''s arms are engulfed in pale flame, which rushes forward every time he brings his fists toward his enemy. Meanwhile, an ominous, dark source of energy oozes out of Valstein''s white gloves as he parries his enemy''s attacks. Light clashes with darkness. With each passing second, the streets, the walls of the buildings, the torn roofs, and the rare cars all get decimated, grazed to nothingness as a result of the two''s bout. They aren''t striking them; only the shockwaves generated from their clashes do. A streak of destruction is reigning in Astra. Grandmasters, even if they are geniuses, need considerable time to reach their peak state. As they get older, their sense of battle does not deteriorate; instead, it gets sharper. They can demonstrate impossible feats unachievable by anyone, be it their tenacity, swiftness, strength, intelligence, or... gauge the enemy just by looking at them. ''Such a monster...'' Graham slightly tenses up. With a single glance, he can tell that the man in front of him is stronger than himself. Considering the fact that Valstein is classified as a ''half'' fighter, Graham feels the serious need to revise the evaluation system. Although the grandmaster of Astra has not been giving his all due to fear of destroying the city, he still finds it disturbing that Valstein is setting aside his offenses ''neatly,'' as though dealing with an annoying bug. ''''Is Ravenous Moon prepared for this?'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''You heard it.'''' Graham narrows his eyes, releasing his oppressing presence. ''''Is Ravenous Moon prepared for the consequences?'''' ''''Pfft¡ª'''' Unfazed, Valstein lets out a wild laugh, seemingly amused by Graham''s threat. Grabbing the brim of his hat, the man shakes his head lightly. ''''You are asking the wrong question.'''' ''''...?'''' ''''You should be asking... is humanity prepared for HIS descent?'''' Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ''''!!'''' As if surrounded by an infinite swarm of putrid, dense malice, Graham feels cold sweat trickling down his chin. He remembers a scene decades ago. In one of the classes that he attended, tales of the ancient evil were told. The Demon Venerable. An entity akin to the worst calamity itself, able to easily contaminate and possibly eradicate the world just by setting its presence on it. Graham''s master, who was a grandmaster himself, spoke timidly about this existence. ''''HIS presence is unstoppable. Even if all of the world''s geniuses¡ªheroes were to go against HIM, we would never achieve a total victory.'''' For the young Graham, this was especially unnerving. Was Demon Venerable that terrifying to the extent that his master, renowned as one of the best swordsmen in history, would cower in fear? From that point onward, HIS existence always bogs the grandmaster''s mind. Now, more than ever. ''''...Is that so,'''' Graham replies. ''''Oh? A rather lukewarm response.'''' Of course, Graham knows it. The frequency of demon-related incidents as of late has only been increasing, which is an unmistakable signal of a terrible calamity looming. Temporarily ceasing their bout, the two keep a certain distance, staring at each other. ''''I would like to reiterate my question.'''' Valstein continues. ''''Do you think humanity is prepared?'''' ''''I do.'''' ''''Why is that? From what I can see, none of the geniuses nowadays can match with the legendary generation.'''' Even if this generation of Astra Academy''s freshmen is called the ''Golden Generation,'' they objectively don''t stand a chance against the once-blessed stars that drove away the Demon Venerable. Still, Graham is a believer. ''''I believe humanity can shine through this crisis.'''' He confidently says, a gleam of hope flashing in his eyes. ''''Just like how we''ve always done.'''' clap¡ª! clap¡ª! clap¡ª! ''''Excellent. That''s what I like about your people¡ªyou never give up hope.'''' ''''Thanks, I suppose.'''' Suddenly, the atmosphere between the two becomes strange, almost as though they are friends instead of enemies. However, the next second, both of them snap back to their hostile states. The tension gradually and firmly rises by the seconds; a suffocating, heavy aura churns out by the moments. BOOM¡ª!! ¡ªand that''s when something explodes from the building beside them, sending a human-shaped object rolling on the street. The man with long black hair swiftly regains his stance, carefully observing the incoming danger from the hole that he has just been sent through. On the man''s body rests numerous wounds permeated with frostbite, causing Valstein to widen his eyes for a moment. The next second, another person arrives. Aurora''s sword¡ªclad in a majestic golden-white¡ªrains down Genji''s head without hesitation. The latter slammed his hands together, seizing the slim blade despite suffering from the deadly frost. ''''There she is!'''' ''''Attack!'''' This time, numerous robed figures emerge from the alleyway nearby, rushing over to finish the one who is wielding ice. Even at first glance, one can tell that the lady donning the Galaxy mask is not in the best condition. Her robe is torn in multiple places, revealing freshly made wounds across her hip, thighs, and arms. Besides, there is also a huge burn on her back, piercing through even her undergarments. Something fluffy and white teases its presence whenever she moves¡ªa charming side that contrasts her situation. Despite this, she constantly heals herself while fighting. When the malicious figures approach earlier, she quickly delivers a round kick toward the kneeling Genji''s face, to which he remains unfazed, continuing to cast a fire blast in front of his chest. Faced with offense from both sides, Aurora blinks away with her sword, catching the assailants¡ªsome of them¡ªby surprise. Even then, they don''t accidentally attack each other as planned. ''Tough.'' Aurora sighs in her mind, perching on top of a building. Even with her newly acquired skills, competing with experienced fighters who specialized in killing on top of the monster bearing the body of a deceased hero is exceedingly hard. Yet, she has no choice but to give it her all. ''...Though, it seems I''ve interrupted something.'' Now that her senses have returned a bit, she can see both Graham and Valstein standing across each other, staring at her as if dumbfounded. ''Well, it''s probably fine.'' With that concern wholly gone after just a second, Aurora shoots herself down again, re-engaging the fight. Her tired sword forcibly dances along the matrix of magical and martial traces in the air, squeezing between advanced spells and slicing through rotten flesh, unintentionally creating a casket of harmony. ''''...How beautiful,'''' Valstein mutters. ''''What tenacity...!'''' Graham exclaims. Unknowing for Aurora, she has attracted enthusiastic interest from two grandmasters. Case 105: Advent – Leap of Faith. Against an opponent whose defense is nearly impenetrable. Against an opponent whose strength is clearly higher than one''s own. Aurora has always wondered: What if she had to face an opponent stronger than herself? Of course, how ''strong'' is considered varies between people. One might count physical prowess or mental prowess or boil it down to whoever comes out victorious in the end being the strongest. Aurora believes in the last sentiment. ''What is the point of overwhelming strength if the one possessing it loses?'' Almost desperately, she has been finding ways to refine her power¡ªher ideal of power. Be it environmental advantages, first-strike advantages, number advantages, or exploiting loopholes in this incomplete combat system. In a way, it is identical to a gamer trying to maximize their character''s efficiency in combat. When consulting with Chloe regarding ways to deal with entities stronger than herself, Aurora immediately thinks like a gamer. Depending on the target''s weakness, she will approach it in a certain way. If the boss has patterns, she will find a way to use them to her advantage or cheese through them altogether. If the boss''s actions can be mapped, she will set up traps beforehand. If the boss simply possesses high offense and defense... ''DoT.'' Damage over time. A term referring to damage taken from an attack or effect that is dealt over a certain period of time rather than in bulk. Majoratively speaking, this method often consumes less energy than others, and it can deal with annoying opponents who have high defense levels as well. Of course, some bosses in [Astra Magical Academy] are considered to have ''DoT immunity,'' but Aurora''s current opponent does not. After all, how can the deceased¡ªthe zombie has [Status Condition Nullification] when it doesn''t have a status? In the game, DoTs are a byproduct of elemental attacks themselves, so there are no specific skills to learn to get this ability. Even so, this matter is quite different in reality. Instead of automatically inflicting DoTs like the way the player does in the game, one will need to put them into existence actively. To control and extend the elemental magic present on the opponents'' bodies¡ªthis is the true process of dealing damage over time in this world. Not many people possess the brain capacity to do this. Not while fighting. But Aurora is different. Stacking on top of her unnaturally high INT stat, she has decided to purchase a skill she has been eyeing for a while¡ª[Parallel Thinking]. [Parallel Thinking: Enable the user to duplicate their thinking. Cost: 2 MP per minute] [Epic] On paper, it sounds great, as she can expect to double her magical output for a relatively reasonable price, but there exists a fatal problem with this skill. Allegedly, some will experience adverse effects from having two trains of thought running in their heads at the same time, so buying it is considered taking a risk. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. If it works, then great, but if not, then it is a huge waste. However, Aurora has no choice left, so she resolutely buys it the moment she makes her decision. [4 skill points consumed] [Skill: Parallel Thinking Lv.1 acquired] [6 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Parallel Thinking Lv.1 -> Lv.4] As soon as she activates the skill, a feeling as though her consciousness itself has been expanded arises. She feels her magic output getting stronger, as well as her overflowing thoughts becoming more bearable. Of course, the world doesn''t feel slower like how many fictions depict. ''Having two of my brains doesn''t equal faster processing power, hm. Maybe it will appear later when the skill''s level is higher.'' For now, this is enough, she thinks. Just like that, Aurora begins her quiet yet deadly retaliation, daringly dancing with the grim reaper as she makes her way through the battle, constantly stretching her brainpower to spread her deadly frost. Even as her own flesh being torn apart. Even as her own wings nearly being burnt away. Even as her throat nearly being cut open. Soon enough, however, her effort proves to be fruitful. Not counting the cultists, whose movements have become noticeably duller, Hakuryu Genji, or at least his moving corpse, is also showing signs of deterioration. Patches of frostbite gnaw at his dying flesh, taking away his energy as the veins freeze. At this point, Aurora has been suffering from immense pain. Pain from the freshly cut flesh rubbing against each other. Pain from the scorching burn behind her back. Pain from the numerous internal injuries inflicted on her body. [MP:34/187] ''A bit more...'' With ragged breaths, Aurora continues to dance. ''For what am I sacrificing so much?'' She asks herself. Is it because she doesn''t want to see her loved ones dying from the inevitable calamity? Or is it because she herself wants to survive? Aurora isn''t certain at this moment. All she knows is... she has to step out of this alive. Slightly stepping aside to dodge the gust of fire coming her way, Aurora swings her sword a beautiful crescent, drawing a trail of golden-white as she establishes her mana in the air. The next moment, several surviving cultists rush through the mist, unaware of what is in front of them. snap¡ª! ''''Augh!!'''' ''''Argh!!'''' From the mist, hundreds of small ice spikes spurt out, piercing the assailants'' flesh casually. They can only struggle meaninglessly in the air, trapped in a painful prison. On the ground, Aurora shoots herself at Genji, carrying her blade low. She cuts the fire dragon, which is flying her way into halves, then keeps advancing. Just like what she has done before, right when her opponent releases a spell, she blinks behind him and swings her sword at the man''s neck. KENG¡ª!! The monster''s defense is thick, and that doesn''t bother Aurora one bit. Her frost can still seep through this. Hakuryu Genji staggers. Neither of them is in good condition. ''''Hah... hah...'''' ''Gauntlet of Severance.'' As if knowing this pattern, Genji hurriedly steps back. But it is a feint. CRACK¡ª! CRACK¡ª! Accompanied by vivid creaking noises, the ice spikes lodged in the cultists'' bodies explode, sending them to eternal death under the sun. [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.55 has become Lv.56] [1 skill point acquired] In an instant, all of Aurora''s wounds close. Even the unsightly burn mark on her back has disappeared, replaced by a pristine and milky white skin. ''''Die.'''' After Regaining her physical strength, Aurora twists her hand, and the frostbite on Genji''s skin begins to spread like no tomorrow, making his already rigid body even more rigid. ''''Phew...'''' Standing some distance from her remaining opponent, Aurora sighs. She gazes at those dull black eyes, her hand clenching her sword. ''''...!'''' Right then, Genji suddenly bursts into flame. Scorching hot heat is then released to the surroundings, causing leftover trash and such to burn without a second. The pressure is immense. Even Aurora''s frost on his body disappears. ''''Hah...'''' Aurora shakes her head helplessly. ''''I see how it is.'''' ''One strike.''

''With one strike, I will pierce through it.'' ?-A 3: Someone I look up to. ''''Mghm...'''' Floating. My consciousness is floating... in a bright place. I don''t know where this is, but it feels surprisingly warm and comfortable. I feel like sleeping, but I can''t close my eyes. ''''...!'''' Suddenly, something within me snaps. Like a person waking up from a long coma, sanity returns to my brain rapidly, and I belatedly realize where I''m in right now¡ªa dream. As for why I''m surprised, it is because of this unfamiliar space. Ordinary people have many dreams, but I only have one. The dream where my hometown gets destroyed by that demon. It has been like that for as long as I can remember, and it didn''t seem like it would change. Yet, here I am. Am I finally out of that hell? ¡ªild. Huh? Did I hear it wrong? I must have. I mean, it isn''t as though a lingering soul of a great figure in the past is calling me in my dream to pass down their skills or something. I''ve been reading too many Eastern martial arts novels recently. Not good, not good... it''s starting to become an addictio¡ª Child. ''''...'''' I see. So my ears are not betraying me. This viscous, snobby, and sweaty-sounding tone... it must be of a great master in her transcendence realm. Mom, Dad, I''m becoming a martial artist. Arrogant child, whose voice are you calling snobby? Look, she can even read my thoughts. She''s definitely in the transcendence realm. But... if it''s in exchange for the Heavenly Sky-Splitting Sword techniques, I''ll let her read my thoughts. Um. I don''t know what that is, but please stop and listen for a moment. I''m listening, master. ...I''m not your master. Not yet, you mean? What a troublesome kid I''ve stumbled upon... fine. If you can remove the seal on my consciousness, I shall take you as my disciple. Yay! For now, find A suitable mana pond. We shall go from there. Master seems oblivious... don''t you know how hard it is to approach such a rare treasure? That is entirely your problem. So, I will leave it to you. Eh... Indeed. Now that my energy is near depletion, allow me to rest for a while. We will meet again¡ª You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

Child of Light. ''''...Even her shameless side fits the image perfectly.'''' snap¡ª! The next second, I find myself waking up in reality, my sight on the familiar ceiling. ''''Phew...'''' ...What in the world did I just experience? For a moment, I feel my heart beating wildly. After learning about Silarob, I''ve been really into cool hero stuff, especially enigmatic ones like the Mistress of Zircon. Am I finally granted the power to become the eminence in the shadow? ''''Claire!'''' ''''Eh¡ªhuh?! Vera?!'''' Why did she just barge into my room...? ''''It''s really bad! The capital is being invaded!" ''''What did you say?!'''' Immediately, all sleepiness dissipates from my body as I jolt out of bed, grabbing my clothes and sword in a hurry. Vera isn''t someone who would joke about serious matters, which means something really did happen. Following my friend out of the dorm, my steps suddenly come to a halt. ''''W-What...'''' Primal fear. At some point, a thick scent of smoke has permeated the air, and remnants of ashes can be seen lingering stubbornly. In the darkened sky, a grotesque monster occupies the space, seizing everybody''s throbbing hearts with its nightmarish appearance. Unknowingly, I find myself cowering. When I dart my eyes around, it seems other students are also experiencing the same fear as I do. ''''A calamity has descended...'''' I hear someone mutter with a trembling voice. Afterward, we learn from the professors that a high-ranking executive of Ravenous Moon is terrorizing the capital. At this point, we are being offered two options. One, to evacuate the city altogether. Two, to join the imperial army and help stop the crisis. Rightfully, most students choose the former, and even if some brave souls decide to join, they will be rejected if the knights find them unqualified. A tingling sensation runs down my hand. I feel my palms sweaty. ''''...Um¡ª'''' And somehow, I''ve volunteered myself. Even though I''m just a slightly stronger kid at level 30, they accept me because of my light magic. My party also try to join, but they are utterly rejected. But this is rather comforting... I don''t want them to be hurt. After being assigned to a team together with two of the geniuses in 1-A class for some reason, we begin our journey across the capital. Amidst the panicking people, cultists hidden in numerous locations are operating on a devastating ritual that will engulf the city into grief and madness. According to this information provided, we are expected to help them eliminate these cultists. Though... ''''...Where did teamwork go...?'''' I can''t help but mutter. One of the two geniuses, the infamous transfer student, always recklessly runs into his enemies without considering anything... well, at least the other one is not bad. ''''Whew... are you feeling alright, Miss Claire?'''' The gentleman with the same pale blonde hair and green eyes as me speaks, smiling even in this unfolding tragedy. ''''I''m good, thanks,'''' I reply, also smiling. We nod at each other before speeding up again, following the remaining members of the team. On the way, hideous monsters bearing the marks of death pour out of seemingly nowhere, hindering our steps while also threatening the remaining citizens. Fortunately, the soldiers assigned to us are certified professionals, so we don''t really need to worry that much¡ª ''''Eh?'''' In an instant, I feel sunlight pouring down my head, following a pitch-black darkness. Looking up, I see... the sun. Somehow, the terrifying monster has disappeared. ''''It''s the work of that person.'''' Someone sighs, a hint of relief evident in his tone. ''''That person?'''' I ask. ''''Who else? Silaerob.'''' The soldier scoffs. ''''Only she can do such ridiculous things.'''' It might be my imagination, but he seems fond of Silaerob. But more importantly... she''s here.
''''Hup¡ª!'''' With a simple slash, the undead hound''s head is split into halves before it collapses onto the ground, howling in pain. It seems my light magic is giving me a huge advantage. I felt like cutting through butter... ''''Good work, Miss Claire.'''' Aaron Apollo, the young master of the Apollo Duchy, nods at me approvingly as he wipes off the sweat on his forehead. ''''Ah, you too...'''' I smile in return, looking at the pile of monster corpses around him. Well...? This person seems like a good gentleman. Totally unlike the other nobles... Supporting each other, our team cruises through the capital while smoothly defeating the cultists. The more we do that, the more I realize the others might have missed a golden opportunity. After all, the cultists are not complete pushovers, so I''ve gained quite a substantial amount of experience since earlier. We don''t know how much time we have, though, so we might need to hurry. ''''!!'''' All of a sudden, I feel the hair in my body standing up. Something overwhelming is washing over the area¡ªsomething familiar... and it''s not too far either. A mana wave...? Just how strong is the source for me to flinch like this...? gulp¡ª! A bit nervous, I decide to climb a nearby building, which is the tallest in the vicinity. With the excuse of scouting, I am somehow allowed to go with two other members. ''''That direction.'''' The soldier with heightened sensory ability points toward a certain place. Because the sky is as clear as it can be, I only need to squint my eyes a bit to see the source. ''''...!'''' And I am utterly frozen at the sight. Bearing the weight of her dazzling crown, a robed figure soared forward, bringing the intense light from her sword along as though piercing with a divine spear. With each step she takes, the ground helplessly turns into cold ice as if succumbing to her authority. For a moment, I imagine a pair of wings behind her back. An angel. This... this is the person I look up to. Case 106: Advent – Sacrifice. The moment Aurora releases most of the dormant energy inside her, she feels every vein in her body bursting with power. Each step she brings is unbound, each breath she takes feels revitalizing, and each of her movements is exceedingly smooth. A sense of omnipotence. Clutching the Blackstar, which has now turned into a colossal golden-white lance, she lunges forward with unmatched momentum. The atmosphere itself morphs horrifyingly because of the immense amount of radiating mana, and the concrete ground freezes helplessly as Aurora makes her way forward. Her target, the animated corpse belonging to a hero, stands on the opposite side with the same dull eyes. Clenching his mana around his body to create a forcefield, the man ruthlessly wields a claymore of fire, one burning so intense it melts even metal if they ever met. Firmly, he also lunges forward. Even if one isn''t a fighter, they can easily predict the catastrophic damage this single clash can create. Between the two, time appears to have slowed down, yet, more and more, they are approaching each other. keng¡ª! Starting at a single point, the impact of the two''s attacks spreads. The initial blast bursts like a supernova, instantly decimating nearby buildings and turning them into piles of debris. Then, the two elements clash. A fierce fire dragon surges toward its target, seemingly devouring the person whole while emitting immense heat. On the other hand, ice of absolute zero pours relentlessly like an avalanche, threatening to ensnare the dragon into eternal jail. ''''Kuh...!'''' ''Heavy!'' Even with her light-infused ice, facing the legendary flame dragon of the Eastern hero still makes Aurora falter. In addition to overwhelming power, there exists an oppressing aura coming from the man himself, luring her knees to bend. ''Even though he''s already dead...!'' Hakuryuu Genji is a person of the sixteenth century, which means he has been dead for more than two hundred years. Even after all that time, his corpse remains intact, showing the country''s proficiency in preserving dead bodies. His strength is still in the realm of master, which is undoubtedly Valstein''s talent. Aurora hurriedly gives even more power to her trembling arms, gritting her teeth to get through the crushing pain¡ªa total contrast with the soulless look on Genji''s face. ''A bit more...'' Aurora''s vision is shaking. She feels her mind being fried from having to process too much mana at the moment, and her limbs scream in pain. Still, she has faith in her actions. Because she trusts in her own competency. Bit by bit, the frostbite wounds on Genji''s body begin to distort. Flesh burns in its owner''s flame¡ªa seemingly impossible feat. Yet, it makes total sense in Aurora''s head. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The notion of ''magic cannot hurt its caster'' only applies to entities assigned to the system, and Genji definitely isn''t one of them. This is the first time she has been able to force him to endure his own flame for this long. ''Just a bit more...'' Perhaps because of his body breaking down in real-time, Genji''s overwhelming strength dissipates a bit, giving Aurora a chance to muster up her final bit of effort. Kicking the ground, she and her ice shoot forward, collapsing on the man like a tsunami. The dense mist of ice devours the dragon whole, reducing the once intense flame to a mere silhouette of heat. For a moment, the powerless body of the man floats in the air. Reaching out with her hand, Aurora manifests a portal right behind Genji, and the moment she thrusts her sword forward to push the man into it¡ª ''''Oops.'''' Aurora finds her sword unable to advance even one bit. Caught between gloved fingers, the Blackstar struggles in the air, completely lacking its usual domineering appearance. ''''It''s not good to steal others'' property.'''' With an amused tone, Valstein grasps the robed figure''s sword firmly, his other hand shielding his precious subject, preventing him from falling into the abyss. ''''...Lucius Calistaire.'''' ''''I''ve been curious. How do you know my real name?'''' ''''It''s none of your business.'''' ''''Right. There''s no way you would talk.'''' ''''You¡ª'''' thud¡ª! Before she can properly realize it, Aurora finds a hand bursting through the side of her stomach. With a speed she can barely react to, Valstein has stabbed her. ''''Monstrous reflex.'''' The man chuckles. ''''Unfortunately, I won''t be able to operate on you now...'''' Even though he wants to capture this woman and ''design'' her as he pleases, the existence of Graham, who should arrive soon, prevents that. Teleportation... should work, yet he knows Aurora can simply teleport away anytime. Valstein has always been a man of unwavering principles. If he can''t have something, he would rather destroy it than give it to other people. Moreover, Aurora is the nemesis of his ideal. ''''Well, kill it is.'''' The moment Valstein decides to kill, a paralyzing pressure runs through Aurora''s whole body. She feels her limbs trembling all the way to the bones, and her grip on the Blackstar loosens. ''''Now, you can''t run.'''' When faced with overwhelming fear, most will crumble, regressing to a simple pod of trembling mess. Valstein is confident in incapacitating his enemies this way, and this time, it is no exception. ''''Blame yourself for being stubborn.'''' As he tenses his blood-stained hand¡ª BOOM¡ª!! The man''s eyes behind the mask widen as a force pierces through the space between him and the robed figure. The sheer momentum of it explodes the air into a deafening air cannon, and before he knows it, he has lost sensations of his arms. ''''What¡ª'''' His eyeballs quickly turn to the side to identify the anomaly. There, a man of unusually high stature stands, his elongated fingers clutching the neck of Genji''s corpse, slamming it whole into the black portal with speed comparable to lightning. On his other hand, Valstein can see his own arms hanging. Curiosity takes over his brain. When he finally captures the face of the tall man, one that is strikingly similar to his blank mask, another force swoops in from the side. ''''Die, cultist.'''' Blocking the flaming fist as he gets pushed back, Valstein quietly mutters. ''''Interesting...'''' Meanwhile, Aurora, who is now clasping her wound, subtly slumps down, panting heavily. A portion of her side is missing, and the pain is as unbearable as she remembers. ''''Mister Slen... bring Ariel. East.'''' Without a response, Slenderman teleports away, leaving the woman to tend to herself. Rapidly infusing her wound with [Heal], Aurora contemplates her choice. ''...Was I too greedy?'' Still, it isn''t as though she has gained nothing. Genji''s body will definitely prove to be an incredible asset in the future. She just has to endure this pain for now... ''''Tch, it''s not closing easily.'''' ''''Silaerob!'''' ''''...?!'''' Hearing the sudden youthful voice, Aurora grabs her sword while ignoring the pain from the sudden movement. When she turns around, the terrified face of a young girl greets her. ''Claire...?'' With unexpected boldness, the girl grabs Aurora''s shoulder, tears welling at the corner of her eyes. ''''Are you alright?! Oh, the wound is so bad...!'''' ''''...'''' ''Really, the heroine is worried for me in this state.'' A smile unknowingly forms under the mask. Case 107: Advent – Curtain Falls. Reaching into her consciousness, Aurora tracks the situation in her domain. In an unfathomably vast room, a grotesque monster made of flesh and metal resides, constantly flailing its tentacles in an attempt to free itself. It appears disoriented. However, even with its monstrous strength, not a scratch is present on the walls of the Backrooms. In another corner, the damaged body of a man lies blankly on the floor, unmoving. ''Is the connection severed?'' To Aurora, it seems that the moment these creatures enter the Backrooms, their connections to Valstein disappear entirely. However, she might need to freeze Genji''s body soon, or else it will decompose, and that''s not ideal. In any case, this unexpected battle can be seen as her victory. Even if she hadn''t seized Genji, merely obtaining the colossal monster is already profitable enough. The only thing left to do is clean up the remaining monsters and eradicate the summoning formation. She knows for a fact Valstein won''t die here, so making him retreat is the final goal. If she has one thing to complain, however... ''''...Get away.'''' ''''You''re hurt!'''' Desperately clinging to her arm is a certain blonde girl whose face is closer to crying than her, the one who got hurt. What''s more, by nagging her like this, the terrible wound on Aurora''s side seems to hurt even more. She feels nauseous. ''''Hah... ugh...'''' [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Pain Tolerance Lv.1 has become Lv.2] ''''...'''' It still hurts like hell. ''''Stop.'''' ''''!!'''' Infusing a bit of her dominance into her words, Aurora successfully stuns Claire, stopping her from yanking her shoulder. Truth be told, she would have instantly chopped Claire to make her unconscious, yet she finds her body devoid of strength. ''''Get away. Annoying.'''' ''''A-Ah, sorry...'''' Claire backs down, glancing worryingly at Aurora''s heavily bleeding wound. ''''Should I call a healer? They will definitely help you¡ª'''' ''''Miss!!!'''' All of a sudden, a high-pitched scream interrupts Claire''s sentence. Not long after, a woman with her body transparent flies over, panicking. ''''Stay still!'''' While Claire is still confused about what is happening in front of her eyes, Ariel swiftly casts [Heal] on Aurora''s wound. Because her proficiency is much higher, the large cut finally appears to be closing. As the pain eases, the owl girl quietly closes her eyes. [HP: 99/152] [MP: 19/191] ''...It seems I''m really drained.'' The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Things would have been much better if her opponent was a demon. Then, she can heal by leveling up... ''Should I kill that monster?'' The system is only assigned to entities that are born ''organically,'' but the monsters in Valstein''s possession have all been infused with organic sacrifices, so they do contain experience. Moreover, as long as her opponent is in the Backrooms, she can squash them easily by closing the walls into their body. The question is whether she should execute it or not. For now, ignoring Valstein, who is being held by Graham, depends on whether her allies need her support. If they do, she might have to kill the monster to regain her strength. Considering Valstein can teleport to her and deal a fatal blow anytime, this seems like a reasonable option as well. ''''We''re almost done with the formation.'''' Right then, Ariel reports, wiping her nonexistent sweat on her forehead. ''''Already?'''' Aurora raises an eyebrow. ''''We''re working really hard, you know?'''' ''''I see...'''' ''So that leaves the deer and the dragon¡ª'' GRAAHHH¡ª!! ''''Got you!'''' In the sky, a giant dragon shakily glides by, casting a deep shadow onto the ground. Its neck has finally been pierced by Claudia''s blazing sword, and its body is scattered with fresh magic wounds as well. KIHHH¡ª!! In another corner, a high-pitched wail rings within the blinding blizzard. The bright red gleam of ruby slowly dissipates, signaling Orcinus Nova''s victory against the monster. ''''...'''' Aurora breathes a sigh of relief. At this point, her joining hands with them probably won''t make a difference. Just to be extra careful, though, she calls Orcinus Nova, who has just leveled up a bit after killing the deer monster and asks her to create a barrier around herself. Fine. In an instant, she feels a refreshing layer of mana wrapping her body, providing a rather reassuring, safe feeling. With this, even Valstein will not be able to touch her easily. As she slowly gets to her feet after her wound has healed completely, she belatedly remembers the heroine, who still refuses to leave the immediate area. ''''Such a beautiful fish...'''' Claire mutters, her hand flailing in the air as though wanting to touch Nova''s crystal-like skin. I-Is that so? Hmph... ''''Hah...'''' Letting out a sigh, Aurora climbs onto Orcinus Nova while clutching Ariel''s hand. ''''Go around the city.'''' As much as she wants to flop down her bed and rest for a while, she needs to see the end of this incident first. So, the three soar to the sky, completely abandoning the flustered girl below. ''''Eh? W-Wait! At least give me your signature¡ª''''
''''Aurora.'''' ''''Hm?'''' While in the air, Ariel, who has dropped the ''Miss'' title, calls. ''''Wouldn''t it be good to recruit that girl?'''' She asks. ''''She''s such a big fan of you that I''m sure she''ll accept right away.'''' ''''There''s a reason to it.'''' ''''If you say so.'''' The two return to observing the situation again. A bit absentmindedly, Aurora recalls her earlier thoughts and shakes her head. ''Why didn''t I think of this sooner?'' Aurora wants to smack herself in the face for how painfully oblivious she has been. She can crush anything inside the Backrooms at any given moment. If she simply freezes a ton of monsters and dumps them into an empty room, won''t she have free ''refreshes'' when fighting formidable enemies? With those extra MP and HP, she can confidently empty her mana reserve on her opponents. ''I''ll have to find suitable targets later.'' After deciding that, Aurora nods to herself and continues inspecting the situation below. From a certain point, she feels Valstein''s presence disappearing completely, which means he has likely retreated. Although it is still chaotic in numerous locations, monsters, and cultists, seem to have been taken care of quite adequately, and there is no sign of a summoning taking place soon. The incident is finally coming to an end. There will definitely be casualties, so Aurora can''t call this a perfect, happy ending, yet she knows she has done her best, and that is enough. ''''Let''s prepare to leave.'''' She says. ''''We''ll take the deer''s corpse since Nova defeated it.'''' ''''Roger~!'''' Hmph. As it is, Nova flies closer to the massive deer corpse, and subsequently, Aurora warps it into the Backrooms. Then, she initiates a relatively big portal in the sky before giving out a retreat order. From all over the city, majestic marine creatures begin to flock over, entering the rift of the abyss, one by one. Among them, some carry different figures¡ªa tall man with no face, a husky, a man in black, a skeleton in a robe. ''''...'''' Aurora squints her eyes, staring at the bright sun for a moment. Even if the sun is currently dominating the sky, the time will come when the moon takes over the throne and brings unspeakable calamities upon this land. She wishes... that the sun will stay on for a bit longer. At least until she can become something that surpasses even the sun. ''''Let''s go.'''' As Aurora''s crew joins the backstage, a figure watches over them from afar. On top of the imperial palace. Leaning their back on the pillar of the rooftop balcony, they silently tap their index finger against their thumb. The wind blows violently, fluttering their clothes in a chaotic manner. Yet, their mind is as tranquil as it can be. ''Well... it''s probably good enough.'' crack¡ª! A satisfying crunch resonates in the midst of the wind. Case 108: A deal with the emperor. ***** ''''Whew...'''' clack¡ª! clack¡ª! clack¡ª! The sounds of my steps softly resonate across the long hallway. As I gradually make my way to my destination, my mind snaps back to that incident again. It is painful. It feels terrible. Even though Chloe says that there was nothing we could do, I know that is just an excuse. If I were stronger than Valstein at that moment, I would''ve easily resolved that case. No one would have to die, and no one would have to weep for their loved ones. However, nothing will be solved if I keep mulling over it. What I need now is power. I need unparalleled power that would put me above everyone else. Which is why I''m here. January 13th, 1835¡ªa mere day after Valstein''s descent. While the capital of Astra is still in a chaotic state as authorities try to heal the damages caused by the lone Advent and his monsters, I am currently in the Imperial Palace. By this time, news of this incident would have arrived everywhere else in the world. Adding to the previous case in Neveah, people ought to realize that a new era of change is coming. As for Astra... I honestly don''t know. If, according to the original storyline, Astra will soon recover fully, and a new wave of aspiring heroes will emerge. It is through this incident that Claire will really solidify her position as the true heroine of the new era, being able to wield the holy sword and receiving full support from the imperial family... Except, the imperial arc hasn''t even begun yet, so things are quite complicated. Either way, I am heading toward the treasure room of the Imperial Palace for the holy sword. At this point, I am pretty much desperate for strength, so I can''t wait for them to release the Moon Devourer to the public. Considering they will have to take care of this incident before that... well, I''m sure it will be a while. Basically, I''m trying to steal it. If I can obtain the sword right away, things will be much smoother. The Moon Devourer is quite powerful, after all. With those thoughts in mind, I hasten my steps. Soon enough, I have arrived at a rather secluded and unassuming room. As I push the massive door, it creaks open, and a faint light pierces through the crack. I take a deep breath before going inside. Befitting the image of a fantasy world''s treasure room, relics, and artifacts are lined up on glass stands, showing their full beauty under the dim light of the mana lamp. ''''...'''' In the middle of the room stands a huge crystal block. Directly showering in the light, a slender sword is stuck on the crystal, appearing almost divine. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. As it is, the design of the sword is not too glamorous. A sturdy metal hilt and handguard, a long, small platinum-colored blade with golden edges, and a big rhombus emerald attached to the base of it. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Moon Devouver HE who dares to imitate OUR gentle light shall be devoured by HER blade. When Equipped: +0.5 STR/AGI/STA/INT. Title attained: [Bringer Of A New Era]. -------------------------------------------------------------------- AEN-001. The AEN Project''s first anti-extraterrestrial weapon prototype. It was created using Eva, a goddess of another universe,''s divine energy as its core power. Needless to say, this thing is a broken item. If I can get my hands on this, facing against a well-established master might be possible. But before that... ''''Good day to you, Miss.'''' A deep, subdued voice sounds behind me. ''''Or... should I call you Silaerob? Which one do you prefer?'''' When I turn around, the emperor himself is standing there. Stroking his beard, Kaiser Kassius Astra calmly looks at me, posing a mysterious smile. Behind him, I can spot an imposing young man wearing a radiant aura¡ªGrandmaster Graham. By the way, even though he looks like that, he is well over fifty at this point. ''''...Whichever you want.'''' I reply. ''''I shall keep calling you Miss, then.'''' Kaiser chuckles. ''''Well? What do you think?'''' ''''Seven points for the design, I suppose.'''' ''''That''s unfortunate. I thought I made this room quite decently.'''' ''''You can try next time.'''' ''''Oh? Will you spare us a visit again?'''' ''''If nothing changes.'''' ''''Hahah...! Good. I like it. Such a confident little miss.'''' ''''...'''' Showing a rather casual side, the emperor willingly engages in conversations with me, a supposedly wanted individual as far as the higher-ups of Astra are concerned. At some point, the old man has already walked up next to me, standing in front of the Moon Devourer. I take a quiet glance at Graham, and he doesn''t seem to show any hostility toward me. ''''As much as I want to know you further...'''' Kaiser lets out an exhausting sigh. ''''I suppose we will have to wrap our meeting soon.'''' ''''...Go ahead.'''' In fact, I already knew he would be here for a purpose the moment I entered the palace. With his personality, it will inevitably happen, and evidently, he doesn''t even bother to place guards to hinder me. The more I stare at his deep, silvery-white eyes, the more I feel I''m being seen through. It''s quite uncomfortable. ''''I''m sure you have heard something along the lines of ''The imperial family wants to conquer Zircon.'''''' He begins. ''''I can assure you that will not happen.'''' I see he already knows that I have eyes and ears inside the empire. Though, that''s quite obvious. ''''...Good decision.'''' I nod contendly. ''''Hahahah...! If I were so idiotic as to attack such a transparently righteous force blindly, I would have been long executed for being incompetent.'''' ''''I suppose.'''' ''''Hm... say, Miss. Don''t you want us, who have the same goal of peace, to shake hands?'''' There it is. Knowing the emperor''s mind, I was sure he would come to me for this purpose at some point. Rightfully, I have no reason to refuse the offer. So, I reply. ''''Why not?'''' Kaiser then smiles in satisfaction. Obviously, it is not as grand and noble of an excuse as he says. He is, at his core, a politician, so he probably seeks the benefits of joining forces with me the most. I''m not saying that it is bad, either. I also want resources from him, so it is only an equivalent exchange. Staring at the Moon Devourer, Kaiser continues stroking his beard. ''''How about this? We will cooperate behind the scenes for a moment.'''' He says. ''''You see, I am already a senile old man. I''ve been wanting to pass down the throne to one of my kids... but I am not quite sure which one just yet.'''' ''''So?'''' ''''I want to use your existence as an experiment. You, who possess both unpredictability and extraordinariness, will be an excellent instrument to gauge their talents. I shall observe the way they approach you and decide the next heir.'''' ''''That''s fine by me. As long as I get paid for it.'''' ''''Pfft¡ªhahahah!'''' Even this guy''s laughter sounds like that of a wealthy old man. I have nothing to say. ''''Hah... well, let''s get over with it.'''' I turn to him. In an instant, his expression becomes solemn again. ''''Alright, it is perhaps time for us to get serious.'''' Case 109: A beating heart of stone. Once set in stone, the details of the deal go by quite smoothly. Or, rather, Kaiser forces out the points so quickly I can swear he has prepared this beforehand. In response, I let him be. It isn''t as though they are putting me in a disadvantaged position. If they were, I would''ve cut him off. Now, there are quite a few things to remember, but it can be roughly summarized as this¡ª In exchange for my service in dealing with demons or cultists, the imperial family will provide me with the resources necessary to maintain it. Of course, it is only within a reasonable threshold. In a sense, it is quite a simple deal. However, it is effective enough, and it will only last until the next heir is decided anyway. ''''I''m glad we can reach an agreement, little miss.'''' ''''Likewise.'''' It''s really interesting that he''s not dealing with me the way he deals with the others. Usually, monarchs of this caliber would''ve stomped in rage as they demanded me to kneel a long time ago. I wouldn''t do it, though. When he and I share a handshake, the man''s eyes suddenly flash a curious light. ''''Right. If you are here, then why don''t you try it?'''' He points to the Moon Devourer. ''''It was my objective in the first place,'''' I reply. ''''Is that so? I thought you were going to steal our relics for a moment. How unsightly of me.'''' ''''...'''' Although I did think of that... Nevertheless. Taking a deep breath, I slowly extend my hand toward the Moon Devourer. The moment my gloved palm touches the hilt, I feel as though a faint current is running through my whole existence. It''s... a murky feeling. Quite uncomfortable. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' No reaction. In the game, it is described that when Claire gets her hand on the sword for the first time, an intense light engulfs the whole building... ''''It is quite unfortunate.'''' Kaire shakes his head in genuine disappointment. ''''I really thought it was going to be you.'''' ''''Expectedly,'''' I reply calmly, retreating my hand. Considering the backstory of Claire and the sword... ''''...'''' The backstory... of Claire...? Wait, I thought Chloe told me that the game didn''t mention the past of Claire in the slightest? How come... how come I know it right now? Let''s organize the information. The ''priestess'' demon. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Imitated memories. Lost family. Unconsciously, my eyes are drawn to the Moon Devourer. Maybe... ''''Miss?'''' ''''Wait a minute.'''' Ignoring the confused Kaiser and Graham, I pull out a piece of paper and quickly jot down a phrase in English.

[Question the integrity of the heroine''s lack of a backstory. If can''t reach a conclusion, search for the holy sword again.] Then, I throw it into the Backrooms, or, more precisely, my room inside the Backrooms. Feeling obligated to give the two men in front of me an answer, I open my mouth. ''''It was nothing,'''' I say. ''''Moreover, I have a request.'''' ''''This quickly?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Shrugging as if he has expected it, Kaiser urges me to continue with his eyes. ''''...I have a few dragon scales left. I want the Obsidian Blacksmith to make my armor.'''' ''''Hoh~ So you know about him. As expected...'''' Well, that man''s existence is supposed to be a secret. But not for me. After a bit of pondering, the emperor eventually agrees to let me meet the Obsidian Blacksmith with the condition that Graham accompany me throughout the trip. Of course, I nod right away. Saying goodbye to the Moon Devourer and the precious relics that might have been mine if not for Kaiser''s timely intervention, we depart to a room deep inside the palace. At the door, Kaiser cites work reasons and summons more subordinates to escort him back. ''''Wait.'''' I call. ''''Is there anything else?'''' The emperor seems puzzled. ''''A present.'''' I grab the doorknob. ''''Claire, the light element bearer. She is the owner of the holy sword.'''' ''''How did you... well, I guess that isn''t important. Thank you. That will save us lots of trouble.'''' Chuckling, the old man goes away for certain, leaving Graham to stare at me as if wanting to burst a hole through my head. Ignoring that, I open the door and step inside. A messy study. On the couch, a middle-aged man with slick hair and an unkempt beard lies sleeping peacefully, his forearm covering his eyes. As I gaze at Graham, the grandmaster goes over and wakes the sleeping man up. ''''Huh...? Why are you here?'''' With an annoyed expression, the middle-aged man slowly gets up while shoving Graham away. Once sober, his obsidian-like black eyes immediately turn to me. This is Damien, the imperial blacksmith. Damien''s eyes stay on me as I casually sit on the couch opposite him. ''''What business do you have here?'''' Damien asks, his voice low and dense. ''''Big-breasted lady.'''' ''''...'''' I forgot that he was a pervert. ''''Call me Silaerob.'''' I sigh. ''''You have a commission. Make me a set of light armor. Focus on mobility.'''' At this, the Obsidian Blacksmith furrows his brows, his eyes filled with annoyance. ''''Listen, young lady. Do I seem like a third-rate blacksmith to you¡ª'''' ''''It''s the emperor''s order.'''' Graham intervenes. ''''Of course, I would. A set of light armor is nothing hard.'''' In an instant, his face changes 180 degrees. What scary loyalty. ''''So, what''s the material you prefer? Depending on the budget, I might be able to make stuff with special effects.'''' ''''Use these.'''' ''''!!'''' As it is, Damien''s eyes widen when I pull out a golden scale the size of half a table. ''''Holy shit...! Ain''t this a dragon''s scale?!'''' Dragons are incredibly rare in this world, so encountering such a material, even for someone like Damien, is nothing short of a miracle. ''''Now that I think about it, that mask... aren''t you the infamous monster shepherd?'''' ''''...I just told you my name.'''' ''''Oh, crap. Sorry ''bout that, hahah!'''' Damien smacks his cheek a few times. ''''In any case, I''ve been wanting to work with these for a long time. You can expect a set of top-tier armor, my lady.'''' ''''Do you need measurements?'''' Of course, I''m talking about my chest. I think he might need my size to make the breastplate. However, these grown men... why are you blushing? ''''Ahem... it is rude to ask such information from a lady.'''' Damien shakes his head. ''''Worry not; I have already gauged yours from the moment I laid my eyes on them.'''' And you consider that not rude? Though, this is the first time I''ve encountered such a big pervert besides Chloe. ''''Hah... right. Just in case, make me a pair of swords as well.'''' I pull out the Blackstar. ''''Make them similar to this one.'''' ''''Hoh... that''s some decent smithworks. And this material... is it a Zircon Serpent''s scales?'''' ''''Right.'''' ''''Hm, it shouldn''t be too hard. Also, even with two more swords, there should be leftovers. Do you want anything else?'''' ''''You can keep them.'''' ''''Sincerely, thank you, madam.'''' ''''...Okay.'''' What a weirdo. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' No, why are you staring at my chest again? As if reading my mind, the next second, Damien speaks up in an intrigued tone. ''''Y''know. I have talents in working with stones and hard materials.'''' He chuckles. ''''That gives me the power to see more things than your average Joe.'''' ''''Meaning?'''' ''''Your heart. It''s like a stone. A beating heart of stone.'''' ''''...'''' That might be true. I''m not so stupid that I won''t acknowledge my state of emotions. I know I am apathetic. I know I might be slightly crazy in the head. But that''s precisely why... I''m trying. To learn love. To learn humanity. Even if my heart is like a stone... at least it''s beating. Case 110: South Zircon Conquest – Preparation. ''''It should take around a week for all of them. You can come to me to check whenever as well.'''' Damien says that my new equipment should be ready in a week. I should utilize that time and make thorough preparations for my upcoming conquest. ''''Are you really going to... no, I understand.'''' The blonde beauty sitting across from me sighs, her face grim. I know we had a brutal battle just yesterday, and it isn''t as though my force is totally unscathed, but I need to push my strength further. I need a breakthrough. ''''Rather, how about your side?'''' I ask. ''''Right... it''s chaos. Now that the emperor has made a deal with you regarding the heir selection... I don''t think I can interfere much. In the end, it will depend on their real capabilities and the emperor''s judgment.'''' ''''I can probably have a say in it as well. The old man seems to like me.'''' ''''...I would rather you not have to do that as well. It makes me feel unnecessarily useless.'''' ''''It''s fine. We''re friends.'''' ''''I don''t think friends kiss each other like we do.'''' ''''Do you want to stop, then?'''' ''''No. Rather, let me put my tongue in already.'''' ''''...'''' Her eyes are uncannily serious. Why are there so many perverts surrounding me... well, at least Nydia is not one. ...Right? ''''In any case, the original storyline for this arc is practically unusable.'''' Chloe sighs once more. ''''Let''s do our utmost and just hope for the best.'''' ''''I suppose.''''
January 16th, 1835. On a breezy balcony. I silently stare into the distance, observing the people''s effort to restore the city. It has been a few days since the incident. Yet, imperial soldiers are still working days and nights to help the citizens rebuild their shelters and comb through the alleyways for potentially surviving cultists. Even though I was quite determined a few days ago about the ''preparations,'' in reality, there isn''t much to do. There isn''t much I can do, to be exact. Firstly, about the final boss of South Zircon. Among the documented Zircon''s monarchs, it is the least known entity. Even after digging through the whole library of the academy and even a part of the imperial library, its nature and ability are quite vague. The only thing we know about it is that it possesses a swordsmanship of transcendence caliber, which means that its sword will be able to alter causality itself. Obviously, at this stage, it has already surpassed the system''s limits. Against such an entity, there isn''t any other way besides carefully advancing. I have a solution to defeat it, though, if nothing goes wrong. Aside from the boss itself, there are also small enemies scattered between the bamboo forest as well. In simple terms, they are ghosts. Vengeful spirits of the deceased gather in a ghastly forest, attacking the living whenever they have the chance. It''s quite a standard concept for a horror movie, which I''m fine with. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Now, take Ariel as an example. She is essentially a ghost, and her main method of dealing damage is inducing harmful mental phenomena... that is, before she transforms, at least. So, the other ghosts in South Zircon should also be like that. I should be fine since I have ''[Status Condition Nullification]'' that I can borrow from Nova, but Ariel and Skely don''t, so it is quite uncertain. My horror team should be fine since they are, well, horror creatures. In short, I am only waiting for my equipment to be done. During this seemingly free time, I''ve been experimenting with the system''s version of swordsmanship. With the power of the system, entities with the skill will be bestowed upon the instinctual power to wield a sword. However, what kind of style does it follow? According to researchers, the system''s sword emulates a strong, practical, and easy-to-apply tone, which means it has a strong foundation. While having a solid foundation is essential for a sword wielder, one cannot expect to stand above all without exploring outside of the basics. The more I know about the skill''s nature, the more I think it resembles a blank canvas. With such a solid base, adopting a suitable style shouldn''t be too difficult. For example, Claudia, who I played a small prank on the other day, has an aggressive style, while Luminous House''s sword is more sophisticated. That elegance all shatters with Chloe herself, though. She likes to wield a claymore. In any case, it appears that I''ve been fighting with basic swordsmanship, and I hope I can learn something from this trip. As I stand blankly like that, a sudden warmth envelopes my right side. ''''Aurora.'''' ''''Hm?'''' Accompanied by a soft voice, I feel another layer of feathers wrapping around my waist. Nydia casually grabs my arm and pulls herself closer to my body, grinning. ''''Didn''t you get scolded by our lady?'''' I ask. ''''I did. She was quite jealous because I stole your first kiss.'''' Technically, though, my first kiss was with Chloe. I''m not talking about the alcohol kiss on Valentine''s Day. The night of Valstein''s descent, Chloe visited me in the Backrooms and kissed my real body, and that was the first one my main body had ever done. Though, I can''t explain that to Nydia. Still, we enjoy our quiet time on the balcony... until a certain blonde lady aggressively pulls us inside.
January 20th, 1835. Finally, the time has come. Knocking on the door of Damien''s room, I take a step back under Graham''s watchful eyes. Soon after, the door opens, revealing a disheveled middle-aged man with traces of coal and dust scattered across his body. ''''You''ve come... yawn~!'''' Damien shudders. ''''Come inside. They''re ready.'''' Although his room appears to be messier than before, his table is still neat, with only a few items on it. ''''The scale turned black after processing, so it''s not my fault.'''' Does he think that I will accuse him of something because his title is ''Obsidian Blacksmith''? Either way, the equipment really turned black. The swords are identical to the Blackstar in terms of length, weight, and overall feel, while the armor set is exceptionally comfortable to wear¡ªa breastplate, shoulder guards, wrist guards, knee guards, and a helmet. [Inspect]. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Twin Sword of Dark Dawn A masterpiece created by the Obsidian Blacksmith, Damien. Slightly boosts the user''s mana output. When equipped: +0.1 STR. -------------------------------------------------------------------- They are identical. So that''s why they are called twin swords. -------------------------------------------------------------------- [Set] Armor of Dark Dawn A masterpiece(s) created by the Obsidian Blacksmith, Damien. Slightly boosts the user''s mana output. When equipped: +0.1 AGI. The user can hide the item(s)''s appearance. -------------------------------------------------------------------- So, the system got lazy with the descriptions of these. That''s alright, though. I''m quite satisfied with them functionally and aesthetically. The swords feel both light and solid to swing, and I don''t even notice the weight of the armor. Unlike the Blackstar''s murky black, these are pure black, akin to that of a black hole, so I''m glad I can make the armor invisible, at least. I''m satisfied. ''''Woah, miss, where''d you get such a unique mask?'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''I can''t even perceive your appearance even without your robe. Wait, how come I''m able to see the size of your chest, then?'''' ''''...'''' ...How would I know that? L-N 4: Super Detective Luxia strikes again! ''''We, the proud citizens of Astra, will never succumb to the evil!'''' '''''''' Oooh! '''''''' ''''We, the proud humanity, will prevail!'''' '''''''' Oooh! '''''''' ''''Everybody! It''s time for us to rise!'''' '''''''' Oooh! '''''''' A strange scene is unfolding in front of me. ''''Do you have any idea about this?'''' I ask the fiery girl standing beside me. ''''Do I look like I know anything?'''' She replies in an annoyed tone. Scarlett really doesn''t know anything, huh. So why is she grumbling... oh. She came back to Heisenberg for family matters and missed out on the huge fight happening here, apparently. Pfft... Either way, it seems I''ve also missed out on quite a few interesting events. Obviously, I''ve received news during my stay in Neveah, but I didn''t expect it to be this influential. No, I did expect it to be influential, just not in this way. The instant I arrive at Astra, I see numerous speeches like this one happening across the city. It seems that they are motivated to get stronger after seeing the military doing heroic acts as the incident unfolds. At least, that''s how the media is interpreting this phenomenon. Prying into people''s minds, I realized that they idolize a person named Graham, the grandmaster guarding the city, and, of course, my cool boss, Aurora. The latter, more so than the former. Good for you, boss. You''re a proper idol now. Oh, there''s one more thing. After seeing off the attendant of the imperial palace, who comes out to greet me, I learn that the emperor is about to announce the Holy Sword''s holder. It''s just a rumor at the moment, though. A rumor that will spread quite quickly, I''m sure. I think it might be an intentional rumor spread by the imperials themselves to avoid shocking the people too much since, y''know, the selection period hasn''t even started yet. Is it boss? It fits her, being a light element holder and all. No good. I''m too curious. ''''Where are you going?'''' ''''To my dorm.'''' ''''I''ll go with you.'''' If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ''''Okay?'''' Why is she sticking with me¡ªoh. She''s in love with me...! Nah, just kidding. She''s just shy around people. Once I shake off the girl in front of her room, I head to Chlo''s room. I can hear her thoughts screaming, ''Wait, isn''t she supposed to be staying at the church?!?!'' but I decide to ignore that. clack¡ª! ''''Boss!'''' Opening the door with a ''bang!'' I am greeted with a rather intimate scene. On the couch, Chlo is peacefully resting her head on the boss''s lap, reading a book while being fed by her. I''m jealous. Those thighs seem so comfortable... ''''Knock before you enter.'''' Chlo''s annoyed voice sounds. ''''Sorry, sorry~'''' Gently closing the door, I then naturally sit on the other couch, watching the scene warmly. It''s great because even with two people here, all I hear is silence. ''''Aurora is away if you''re here for her.'''' Chlo suddenly says. ''''Huh? So this is the doll?'''' I exclaim. ''''Mhm.'''' Woah... it''s so similar to the boss that I didn''t notice. I wonder if she is as sassy as her. ''''Ah, right. The Holy Sword''s holder. Is it her?'''' ''''Nnnnope. It''s the heroine, unfortunately.'''' ''''Nn... I mean, she''s fine, but she can''t join forces with us directly, doesn''t she? Why don''t you group her in? She seems smitten with the boss''s persona anyway.'''' ''''That wouldn''t work.'''' Seeming a hit hesitated, Chlo lets out a sigh. ''''It has to do with her backstory.'''' Chlo narrows her eyes. ''''It''s a bit complicated, but we can''t let her in until we resolve her case.'''' Afterward, she mumbles something along the lines of ''Even I was deceived by that bastard...'' ''''Either way, what''s the deal with this case? Wasn''t it supposed to be a throne competition?'''' I lean back on the couch. ''''Something went wrong, eh?'''' Seeing Chlo''s expression crumbles, it must be right. I mean, they''ve predicted this themselves, so... mhm... I feel bad because I couldn''t help. ''''Got anything I can do?'''' Like the perfect ally I am, I eagerly ask for work! ''''Stay put if you want to help us. You troublemakers¡ªoh, wait, no. Go read the imperials'' thoughts for me. If possible, fish out their thoughts about Aurora.'''' ''''Roger~! I have diplomatic work in the palace anyway.'''' Turning to the door, I loudly shout my slogan¡ª ''''Super Detective Luxia, marching!'''' ''''Shut up, please...''''
Criminal file number one: Kaiser Kassius Astra. ''''Hahah, I''m sorry for not being able to welcome you properly, saintess.'''' Translation: We can''t be bothered to waste resources on such trivial matters when our city is still in chaos. Sadly, it is right of him to think so. I long for a day when my influence is so strong that they will welcome me extravagantly, even if they are in shambles! ''''About Silaerob? Hm... I think she is someone from whom we need to stay vigilant. Her intentions are unknown.'''' Translation: Silaerob is an interesting young miss. She is definitely on the side of justice, and I am merely pretending to be ambiguous to test the heirs and the officials. Mhm! That''s a good mindset, old man! Boss is indeed a cute young miss, and she is not only cool but charming! Criminal file number two: Killian Kassius Astra. ''''Good day, saintess. I hope you had a fruitful trip.'''' Translation: Saintess of Neveah... if I can make ties with her, I will definitely gain a significant advantage. Should I strike now that Neveah is weakened? Yeah, um... I definitely didn''t want to hear that. I won''t marry you, idiot. ''''Silaerob... I think we need foolproof measurements regarding this person. She is too strong and uncontrollable of a force not to contain.'''' Translation: We need to put a leash on her as soon as possible. I don''t even need to translate that, huh... either way, you''ve already lost a lot of points for the throne, oh idiotic prince. Criminal file number three: Sierra Alaina Astra. ''''Saintess.'''' Translation: Ah, it''s the unhinged girl. So she''s back. It''s the unhinged girl here~! Guess who''s back? Back again? ''''Silaerob again... no, Silaerob, right? I think she is... interesting.'''' Translation: I want to meet Silaerob and engage in a deep conversation with her. I also want to peel off that mask so badly. No, I''m serious. She''s really thinking about having a ''deep'' conversation with the boss. This person... she might even be a bigger fan of the boss than Claire. Though, her love is kinda twisted. What kind of love is it that makes her want to chain the other person up? Oh, wait. Didn''t I also think that about the boss the other day when Super Detective Luxia appeared...? Eheheh... sorry, sorry... Q&A #1 ***** Hello, this is D, otherwise known as Kalliel. First of all, thank you to all the readers who have been following Mistress of the Evil Forest so far! I appreciate your presence and your support. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. So, you might not have noticed, but I do read all the comments on my stories, and your interest in my story has helped motivate me a lot. I''ve been having this idea of doing a Q&A to answer whatever question in your mind¡ªif I could and it''s not too big of a spoiler. Any details regarding characters, worldbuilding, or easter eggs... Ask away! ***** Case 111: South Zircon Conquest – Into the mist. rustle¡ª! Hm... the ground is a bit mushy for some reason. Maybe it''s because of the higher humidity? ''''It amazes me, indeed, how the environment can change abruptly like this.'''' Casting a glance behind him, where the snowfield''s bleach white can still be seen amidst the bamboo, 049 lets out a comment. ''''It''s the power of fantasy. Don''t mind it too much.'''' I nonchalantly reply. ''''Fantasy, you say...'''' 049''s gaze turns to Mister Slen and Smiley walking alongside us briefly. By this point, the boss of South Zircon should have noticed us already... though I suppose we have a more immediate problem on our hands. The mist is too thick. For me, who heavily relies on my vision in combat, having my field of view significantly reduced is quite troublesome. I''m sure my friends are fine with it, though. ''''Do you have a way to dispel the fog, 049?'''' I ask, just in case. ''''Why not? Shall I?'''' ''''Go ahead.'''' ''''I will need to ask you to open a portal to our base, however. Section eight of my lab, specifically.'''' ''''...?'''' I tilt my head. ''''Okay.'''' According to 049''s request, I open a portal above our head, connecting to his lab. The size... let''s just make it big enough to consume the room itself. ''''...'''' It ends up being quite big... but it''s probably fine. ''''Come out.'''' Heeding 049''s command, I can indeed feel something trying to crawl out of the rift. Although I know he has been experimenting a lot during his free time, but what is this... GRRRR¡ª! ''''??'''' Unexpectedly, a colossal beast''s head pokes out of the gate. It has pitch-black scales and blood-red eyes, accompanied by a few rows of slightly crooked teeth. Its overall appearance... ''''Wait, the guardian dragon?'''' More accurately, it appears to be its corpse being reanimated. ...As expected of the doc. I threw him the head, anticipating receiving some adorable abominations, but this... is not bad at all. With a slightly proud atmosphere, 049 nods at my words. ''''Blow it away.'''' GRAHH¡ª!! ''''Oh.'''' The beast roars loudly, clearing all the fog surrounding us before retreating to the Backrooms again. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Hugging Smiley''s fluffy neck, I clap a few times to cheer the doc up. Even for a horror entity like him, constantly working must be hard. ''''How strong is it, actually?'''' I ask. ''''Not much stronger than Miss Ariel, I''m afraid. It is resilient, though.'''' ''''That''s really good, frankly.'''' I can vaguely sense its size as well. Somehow, the thing has generated a pretty huge body... well, I suppose 049 has. ''''Hah... unfortunately, this isn''t time for chatting, it seems.'''' From virtually every direction, faint silhouettes of vengeful nature approach us. Ghosts. Some of them have their body parts torn apart; some have missing limbs, some have rope marks around their necks, and some seem ghastly as if bearing a fatal disease. ''''Ki... kill...'''' ''''Hatefulhatefulhatefulhateful!'''' ''''It''s unfair, mama... why me?'''' Eventually, their mutterings surround us. Even now, I can feel every ounce of hatred they emit throughout my body. It''s an unnerving feeling, as if disgusting insects are crawling on my skin. If we were ordinary people, we wouldn''t last long. However, the [Status Condition Nullification] that I am borrowing from Nova is at a whopping level six, plus I am no stranger to creepy things, so this is nothing to me. ''''Lingering souls... I have encountered a few in the foundation.'''' AUF¡ª! Seeing the doc murmuring to himself calmly, Smiley barking, and Mister Slen seemingly unfazed, I sigh in relief. Now, getting rid of these ghosts is next, but that requires a slightly unorthodox method. Realistically, I can''t just beat up the ghosts because they don''t possess a physical body. Right. They don''t possess a physical body. So... they can''t really do anything to us either. ''''Let''s keep moving.'''' Plugging our ears, we swiftly continue on our venture, ignoring the baffled ghosts behind us. If I were, say, a necromancer, which is a person dealing with souls, I would have painstakingly resolved each of their life regrets and collected their souls for power, but I''m merely a girl. I don''t have the mental capacity to care about their struggles. The living is always prioritized over the dead. After about half an hour of endless bamboo, I belatedly realize that the number of ghosts chasing us has increased by quite a few. They look like a horde of mangled zombies¡ªtransparent zombies. ''''It''s about time, hm.'''' Obviously, I don''t expect to simply skip all these mobs, either. It''s a bit sudden, but here is a question. If someone dies, their system will disappear. Then, how do entities like Ariel, who is a banshee, and zombies, which are essentially corpses, have one? Extensive research has been done in this field, and a definite answer still has not been found. In reality, this world is a game world, so typical monsters like skeletons and zombies have a status screen because they are popular as fantasy monsters. The system is specifically assigned to those who have met the criteria. Now, back to the present. The game doesn''t have the usual ghosts as monsters, but a higher form of ghosts is categorized. ''A cluster of vengeance.'' It is when an excessive amount of ghosts gather in one place... like now. ''''...Tch.'''' The screams are starting to get quite uncomfortable. Especially for me, whose ears are better than those of ordinary people, it feels like torture. Before long, I can see behind me the bodies of the ghosts have merged into one singular abomination, and they begin to gain something they shouldn''t. Mass. Which also means they have stepped into the corporeal realm. ''''Mister Slen, smack it down for me.'''' With a slight nod, Mister Slen disappears. Instantly after, he manifests before the giant mess of body parts, flaring out his tentacles as he strikes forward fiercely. Continuous explosion sounds echo through the forest as he bursts the opponent''s body into shreds rapidly like a machine gun. Well, considering the enemy is only at level thirty-three and has just been born... It doesn''t take long before the mess is cleaned up. Now, it is quiet again. Without much thought, we continue on our journey. Accumulating ghosts, waiting for them to merge, and then exterminating them. This cycle repeats a few times before we finally encounter something different. Gradually, I can feel my surroundings changing. There is a thick... atmosphere. An almost tangible aura of death that only gets denser the more we advance. Not only that, the ghosts have been more aggressive as well. ''''...'''' It seems we have reached our destination. In front of me stands a rather vast temple of sorts. Judging from the state of the main gate, it is safe to assume it has been here for a long time. However... the dreadful energy emitting from this place is unlike anything I''ve encountered before. I can feel my heart racing. Curious, I cast a glance at 049. How would he react to a place that reeks of ''death'' like this? ''''Hm...'''' No agitation, no excitement. He only strokes his chin, deep in his thoughts.

''''You have finally arrived, uninvited visitors.'''' ''''!!'''' Suddenly, an eerie voice sounds in my head. Telepathy? No, it''s something slightly different. Either way, it''s finally time to confront the swordsman. Case 112: South Zircon Conquest – Confrontation. Seeing¡ªno, hearing that the entity knows how to converse, I breathe out a sigh of relief. At least, it can teach me if I win. Feeling as though I won''t be attacked immediately, I take a step into the temple''s ground. In an instant, a brief chill runs through my body, indicating that I''ve entered the entity''s territory. ''''Come out.'''' I speak up. After a short silence, the old door of the temple''s building creaks open. Leisurely, a faint silhouette of someone appears, cutting through the faint fog. The somber-looking man has long black hair tied into a ponytail, an unkempt beard, and strangely hollow eyes. At first glance, some will inevitably mistake him for a ghost¡ªa swordsman ghost since two Katanas are hung on his waist. However... I can clearly sense his heartbeats, and the blood pumping through his veins doesn''t seem fake either. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Kyomu Race: Human Title: Fate''s Severer Level: 68 HP: 204/204 MP: 254/254 STR: 7.0 INT: 6.0 AGI: 6.8 STA: 6.6 Skill: [Swordsmanship Lv.10], [Inspect Lv.8], [Acceleration Lv.8], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.7], [Physical Nullification Lv.7], [Super Concentration Lv.7], [Auto Regeneration Lv.6], [Fixed Hit Lv.6], [Pain Immunity Lv.5], [Domination Lv.5], [Inventory Lv.3]. State: Normal. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He''s a human, through and through. ...This guy is ridiculously strong, though. Thinking about confronting someone approaching the level of a grandmaster makes me falter. Moreover, it is the first time I''ve seen a proper ''pure'' swordsman. I''ve never encountered [Physical Nullification], [Super Concentration], and [Pain Immunity] either. According to what Chloe told me, the latter two are evolved versions of their previous skills. Still, to think that such an incredible guy is guarding this deserted graveyard... ''''Are you done looking at my status screen?'''' His rather deep voice snaps me out of my trance. Facing his hollow gaze, I gather my courage again. ''''Introduction.'''' ''''...?'''' If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ''''I''m Silaerob, the one ruling West and North Zircon.'''' ''''...Minamoto no Kyomu. A... former wandering swordsman.'''' ''''Minamoto.'''' He looks slightly surprised when I call his family name instead of his given name. I heard they often do that in Japan. It''s a good thing I''ve been educated about this. Either way. ''''Do you have any intention of joining under me?'''' A bit puzzled, Kyomu only scratches his chin. ''''Why?'''' He asks. ''''To save the world,'''' I reply bluntly. ''''I want to gather forces to prevent the end from approaching.'''' ''''How can I believe that?'''' Hm? Is he testing me? ''''If you are in this godforsaken place, surely you must have noticed something, no? From the spirits.'''' ''''...Indeed, it seems you are the real deal.'''' Kyomu lightly nods, muttering. ''''However, why should I follow someone as weak as you?'''' ''''...'''' Prick. My pride is being hurt. Right. It seems I''ve been too arrogant these days. Technically, I am not even considered a master just yet. However... that does not to say I cannot defeat this man. ''''Showing you directly is faster.'''' Kyomu moves his right hand slightly, which is rested on his sword''s hilt from the beginning, as I reach out into the air. A pitch-black portal appears behind me, through which my friends slowly make their exit, one by one. ''''Are you so confident in your ability that you would risk facing me alone?'''' In response to Kyomu''s slightly irritated tone, I keep my silence. When I pull out my new sword¡ªthe Dark Dawn, the boss of South Zircon also unsheathes his katana. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' [Blink]. Accompanied by a familiar sense of disconnect, my vision abruptly changes. A sharp metallic sound echoes through the desolate place as the two swords collide. Justifiably, I can''t seem to be able to push him back even one bit. The gap in our strength is simply too large. ''''Is this all you have got?'''' Kyomu taunts. ''''Of course not.'''' I''ve not used an ounce of magic just yet, and... ''''?!'''' Kyomu tries to react to it, but it is too late. Spreading from my blade, the substance linking the outside world to the Backrooms spreads, engulfing both of us. Logically, there is no reason for me to fight in his domain. Seeing the stoic man surprised at the seemingly endless room, I can''t help but feel a little proud. [Title: ''Queen of West Zircon'' equipped] Since the Backrooms is an auxiliary dimension, when I place the entrance anywhere in West Zircon, titles such as this one will activate when I''m in it. With this, I should gain sizable chunks of stats. I know that I can easily defeat this guy by collapsing the walls on him, but somehow, I feel like I shouldn''t do it. I want to earn his respect. ''''Minamoto no Kyomu.'''' I call. ''''Do you know what I have that you don''t?'''' The opponent doesn''t reply. Nevertheless, the relaxed stance he had earlier has been replaced by a cautious one, and his hollow eyes gaze only at me. Slowly, I raise my hand in the air as the tension reaches its peak. ''''An army.'''' snap¡ª! Following the snap of my fingers, a gate big enough to rival a castle is opened behind me. From it, creatures of unknown origin begin to pour out. Leading the bunch is my usual crew. Each of them silently takes a battle stance, focusing on our opponent. Mister Slen has his tentacles out, clutching a knife in his hand, while Smiley growls fiercely, his surroundings turning an ominous red. The undead siblings both have pre-cast magic on their palms, and 049 calmly stands with his hands behind his back, directing a colossal dragon reeking of death. Trailing behind such entities are even more bizarre creatures¡ªthe natives of the Backrooms. Small to large entities with different levels of danger, all lining up to expel the ''intruder,'' Of course, one cannot forget the immense army of Orcinus Nova, who has already positioned themselves in the air. Compromising the usage of [Teleportation] and [Blink], I gain the opportunity to isolate my opponent and use the strength of numbers on them. Moreover, I have the absolute card¡ªthe guaranteed kill method of crushing them with indestructible walls as well. If I had been able to catch Valstein, he would have been dead long ago. Alas, he is more proficient at teleporting than me, so shoving him inside here is hard. But for now... I have to seize my victory first. ''''I hope you are prepared, Minamoto.'''' My pitch-black sword quickly gleams a shade of light blue, and a dense cold is released to the surroundings. Gradually, my soldiers begin to charge up their attacks simultaneously. For the first time, I see a moment of reluctance in Kyomu''s eyes. However, with a mere deep inhale and exhale, he regains his composure. As it is, his blade exudes a white and... ghostly sort of smoke, one that makes my survival instinct scream almost instantly. That''s dangerous. By this time, numerous Backrooms natives have charged toward the man, stalling for Nova''s force to cast a more potent barrage of magic. They probably won''t last long before this near-grandmaster, so I should be going soon¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! ...What just happened? How did they get wiped out in one swing?! Case 113: South Zircon Conquest – Against the blade of annihilation. The situation has derailed. I don''t know what he just did, but that glowing blade... isn''t good news. After easily cutting down a dozen of the Backrooms'' natives, Kyomu slowly but firmly takes a step forward, his ominous sword trailing on the ground. ''''Did you know?'''' The gloomy swordsman calmly opens his mouth as he walks.

''''Long, long before the world came to be what we know of it today¡ªeons before the first life form had even dreamt of being manifested... there was a god.''''

''''A being shaped by a pure desire for annihilation.''''

''''They longed for the universe''s obliteration. They longed for the cease of everything in existence.''''

''''Only because they loved all existence.''''

''''What they longed for... was an unowned, unending¡ªa dream of eternity.''''

''''In their words, only through annihilation should we reach eternity. Only then should we find eternal peace.''''

''''Open your eyes... and witness.''''

''''The Blade of Nihility.'''' I am caught in a daze. Through those words, I finally understand. The sensation that I am feeling right now... is primal fear. Fear for something I absolutely cannot overcome¡ªdeath. Beyond that sword, a terrible aura awaits. It seems as though everything in the world would cease to exist the moment they touch that white haze. I want it. I want that sword. I want that power. Without a single sign, the world around me slows down. I myself am not sure whether this is natural or not¡ªjust, the desire to claim that mesmerizing power dominates my psyche. The next moment, a myriad of magic is shot at Kyomu. Spells that not even the sturdiest barrier can withstand easily. They are coming for him in every direction. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Yet, with the blade that signifies annihilation, he easily cuts through them all. Even magic, when it comes into contact with that haze, hurries to disappear as if scared. ''''Those eyes... you are a true monarch, I see.'''' The swordsman utters, his hollow eyes seemingly piercing my mask. ''''However, everything is powerless before true annihilation.'''' I can hear my heart beating loudly. Each second passes, and the tingling of my hand only gets worse. I am... excited. The mere sight of that blade harboring death causes a dopamine rush for me. Undeterred, my mouth forms a grin under the mask. ''''Do not forget... you are in my domain.'''' ''''!!'''' The instance I shoot myself forward, Kyomu hurries to swing his sword, yet what he doesn''t expect is... for the floor beneath his feet to distort. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. His blade cuts the air, forming a clean curve as I dig into his side. KENG¡ª! However, even with that surprise, he is still able to spin around and deflect my sword clad in freezing ice. The ice of absolute zero, one that I have pride in, easily dissipates once in contact with the white haze. I know I am not nearly as good as he is in close-quarter combat. I can''t control the ground to yield benefits when we are moving at such high speed, let alone manipulate it to suit the magical support from my subordinates. It will only hinder me. So, I opt for randomness instead. Ultimately, only he is affected by this, so only he will have to fight on a rigged floor. Even then, his swordsmanship proves to be formidable. Even with all of my enhancement skills activated, I have not been able to graze him once. Under all kinds of disadvantages, he only maintains his composure while boldly counterattacking me. ''''Tch.'''' Kicking the floor, I swiftly retreat from his wide swing, simultaneously allowing magic to arrive. Still, the Blade of Nihility doesn''t let them pass through. Just how powerful is it? To erase something''s existence like that... so this is what they mean by ''altering causality.'' AUF¡ª! ''''Stay behind. Good boy.'''' As I gently stroke Smiley''s fur, I feel two more presences creeping up behind me. Mister Slen and 049. ''''At this rate... even my creations might not survive against that.'''' 049 grimaces. ''''Let us work together, Miss Aurora. The damned Pestilence... must be eradicated.'''' So, this guy apparently is infected with the disease. It works either way. Turning to my tall friend, we briefly nod at each other before shooting forward again. All this time, Kyomu seems as though he is contemplating something, allowing us to talk at such a leisurely pace. Nevertheless, his sword never stops glowing. ''''Regretfully for you... I have already learned this environment.'''' Following such ominous words, Kyomu''s body and sword synchronize, and his every movement refines to perfection despite his footings changing erratically. Against Mister Slen''s tentacles and my sword rushing toward him, he draws a graceful curve in the air with his sword, cutting through our bodies smoothly... ''''?!'''' ...or so he thinks. Hallucination. One of the symptoms appearing when one stays in the Backrooms for too long. In reality, this function has been in place since the beginning. Yet, despite combining with Mister Slen and Smiley''s mental invasion, it finally takes effect after all this time. [Status Condition Nullification]. We conquered it today. If it had been [Status Condition Immunity], the evolved version of the previous skill, things might have been different. Nevertheless, seizing the moment when Kyomu misses his broad swing, our attacks finally reach his body. Mister Slen''s tentacles confidently dig into the swordsman''s stomach while my sword cuts widely at his chest. However, perhaps due to the stark difference in stats, only light wounds appear on his flesh. Right at that moment¡ª ''''Caught you.'''' ''''!!'''' For the first time, a genuine expression of surprise covers Minamoto no Kyomu''s face as he snaps his head to the side. Following the slightly hushed voice, a gloved hand has found its way onto the swordsman''s shoulder. ''''Ugh...!'''' Not even a second later, the mighty man collapses helplessly. As his body loses its strength, the sword in his hand slowly slips out. But I know for a fact¡ªit isn''t the end. I take a wide step forward, thrusting my densely infused sword toward his neck. Not betraying my expectations, Kyomu musters a final burst of strength and slams his left palm into his chest. Accompanied by a dull ''thud,'' a white aura gently spreads across his body, and before I know it, his Blade of Nihility is coming my way again, albeit with a fainter hue. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Since he stops it mid-air, am I correct to assume that it is over? Even though our swords are mere centimeters away from each other''s throats, I have many methods to escape, so this is not necessarily me risking my life. After a long silence, the dangerous aura dwelling in Minamoto no Kyomu''s sword finally ceases. ''''Impressive.'''' A comment sounding as though genuinely appreciative. ''''I admit defeat.'''' Sheathing his katana, the swordsman of annihilation neatly gets on his knees and raises his hands. On his face... is a strange look of satisfaction. [Follower request sent] [Kyomu has become your follower] [A territorial skill has been detected from the entity: Kyomu] [Automatically merge Kyomu''s territory(s) with the user''s territory] [Automatically transfer Kyomu''s follower ownerships to the user] [Title: ''Queen of South Zircon'' acquired] ...Hm? He doesn''t have any followers...? ''''...'''' Whatever. ''''Whew...'''' As the tension eases, I let out an audible sigh and stare blankly at the flickering lights on the ceiling. Thankfully... it turns out quite well. Case 114: South Zircon Conquest – Trickery. ''''Hm...'''' Now that I''ve calmed down a bit, isn''t he surrendering too easily? Sure, he might have been cornered for a second, but... I feel like he has not exerted his full strength just yet. He is such a monster, though, able to resist 049''s touch of death like that. The origin of the power is also intriguing. An ancient god who tried to destroy the world¡ªit sounds cool enough. Nevertheless, seeing that he readily accepts the follower request like this makes me question his real motive. ''''Can this patient be handed to me, Miss Aurora?'''' ''''...No. I have a feeling you will kill him.'''' ''''I can assure you¡ªI will not. How can a medical man such as myself even consider killing his patient?'''' Yeah, yeah. You are going to ''cure'' him, aren''t you? Petty tricks. After firmly refusing 049''s request and promising him a few more subjects, I send him and most of the others back, leaving only Kyomu and me in this room. As I take off the stuffy mask, the swordsman, still kneeling on the ground, widens his eyes for a moment. ''''So young...'''' He mutters in disbelief. ''''Don''t you look young yourself?'''' I reply, a bit puzzled. ''''I can tell the difference between people who might appear young because of mana, such as myself, and genuine ones like you.'''' ''''...Okay.'''' ''''My lord, may I know your name?'''' ''''You''re speaking formally all of a sudden... either way. It''s Aurora. Just call me ''Miss'' or something similar.'''' ''''Understood, Miss.'''' The swordsman nods. ''''I know this might be too sudden, but would you listen to my request?'''' I knew it. There is simply no way he would comply that easily if he doesn''t have anything for me. For now, let''s hear him out first. As I signal him to continue, Kyomu''s expression hardens. ''''You might have been curious about why I, a human, live in a place such as Zircon. It is because of my mission.'''' ''''That being?'''' ''''To suppress the dead here in South Zircon.'''' Kyomu''s dull eyes flash a hint of cautiousness. ''''Heeding the order of His Majesty Hakuryu Ouji, I have been quietly subduing the abundance of hostile spirits for the better part of two decades.'''' That might explain why he doesn''t have a single follower. His motive, from the beginning, is merely to suppress the ghosts... The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ''''But why are you the one doing it? This is technically the Empire''s land, after all.'''' ''''...It might sound embarrassing, but the cause of it all... was us.'''' Kyomu bitterly replies. ''''A former noble of our country was exposed as a dark mage at that time. Of course, he was a wanted criminal. I was the one pursuing him at the time, but we eventually reached a stalemate when we arrived here.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Thanks to the sacrifice of my comrades, we were able to put a seal on his body, yet his putrid aura still attracted too many evil spirits, causing them to accumulate.'''' ''''So that is why you need to suppress them?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''Why didn''t you kill him?'''' At this, Kyomu stares at me weirdly. If I had to describe that gaze... it would be more similar to how a parent looks at their child eating rice with a fork. ''''I don''t know if you realize this, but if I were to kill such a malevolent being in a crude manner, its vile energy would spread to the land and contaminate it for centuries.'''' ''''...Was there something like that?'''' ''''Yes. Moreover, the thing has already halfway evolved into a lich. It would surely be a disaster if I were to do as you say.'''' ''''Okay, well... I applaud your country''s noble intentions. However, did it not provide you support at all for two decades?'''' ''''It wouldn''t make a difference.'''' Kyomu shakes his head. ''''It is the truth that our country''s shaman force has declined dramatically ever since the great Black Dragon passed away. If there were hope... it would be this generation''s Miko, who is said to be a genius.'''' ''Although they say she''s strangely aggressive,'' he mutters. The Miko being aggressive, which I''ve never heard of before, aside... is he talking about Hakuryu Genji? Hm... in addition to him being my follower, I also have a strong card called the Black Dragon''s missing corpse. That arc is going to be a breeze. ''''Initially, I was waiting for the Miko, but now...'''' Is it my imagination, or are his eyes sparkling? ''''...'''' So, in conclusion, I was tricked. Basically, he is telling me that I have to clean up this mess if I want to have South Zircon for myself. A mess that he himself could not resolve for twenty years. Of course, it is a gamble for him as well since I can now order him whatever I want, but I suppose he is desperate. ''''I suggest we finish the business as soon as possible. Without me monitoring him, he might escape anytime.'''' With a faint smile, the swordsman of nihility urges me. This guy... he''s more cunning than I thought. However, it''s actually a really good thing for me. A lich as strong, if not stronger, than Kyomu... I can already smell the experience piling up. ''''Heheheheh...'''' ''''???'''' With a bright smile, I quickly reassure Kyomu. ''''Don''t worry much. I will take care of it tomorrow.'''' I say. ''''For now, since you have become my follower, I''ll fill you in about us.'''' ''''But, Miss, the lich is dangerous...'''' ''''I said ''tomorrow.'' It won''t be long.'''' ''''...'''' As I point at the clock hanging on the wall, which appears out of nowhere, Kyomu finally realizes something and purses his mouth. Just like that, we walk through a portal leading outside. Here, each step we take makes a rustling sound. It is the greyish forest of West Zircon, where I started in this world. Under the moonlight. ''''First of all, I am not a resident of this world.'''' I open my mouth. ''''...What do you mean by that?'''' ''''Exactly what it sounds like. I came from another world. Another planet. Another universe.'''' I continue. ''''To save this damned world from the predetermined calamity... I was sent here.'''' Kyomu''s gaze follows my hand as I yearn for the moon. Even with this perspective, my palm can hardly cover the whole silhouette of it. The bright, illustrious moon... ''''It''s not just me. My friends also share the same goal. There are more details... but we can talk about them later. This is pretty much the gist of it.'''' ''''I see.'''' He seems to take it very well. ''''Whew...'''' It''s time. Let''s move on to South Zircon.
''''Are you really not bringing your army?'''' ''''No need. I alone am enough.'''' Although I can understand Kyomu''s worries, this time, I''m not kidding. There is simply no need for support if the goal is merely to contain and kill a lich. As long as it doesn''t evade things well. ''''You said the lich couldn''t teleport, right?'''' ''''Yes, and as long as you eliminate it and contain its contaminant, I can take care of the rest.'''' Considering he is going to teach me swordsmanship... I guess it is alright to give him a gift. Let''s clean this whole thing up. Case 115: South Zircon Conquest – Gobble it up. Once again, I drag my legs through the damp earth, passing by the tall bamboo trees. However, this time, the former owner of the forest itself is with me. ''''What level is the enemy?'''' I ask, already looking forward to claiming the experience for myself. ''''Sixty-four.'''' Kyomu says. ''''Although the lich itself isn''t exactly strong, its army is.'''' Considering his mere aura is enough to attract and corrupt so many souls, I can certainly imagine that. Still, I''m even more impressed at Kyomu''s sword arts, which can easily cut things that are normally impossible to cut. Most of all, it is unironically cool. Wielding a blade that can cut fate? That is everybody''s dream manifesting. Thinking that I will be able to learn it after this, my steps become lighter. Though, the putrid aura of the lich is already extending all the way here... I''m not even grazing the center area, where the old temple is, so this is quite concerning. ''''We should hurry.'''' Nodding at Kyomu''s words, I slightly tense up my calves and dash forward. This sensation of one''s body becoming so light is honestly addicting. It feels like I''m flying, even though I can actually fly. Nevertheless, when traveling at this speed where not even the passing sights remain intact, we arrive at our destination within a few minutes. Here, the smell of death has gotten so bad that my face cringes on its own. I admire Kyomu for enduring this for so long. Without saying a word, both of us enter the temple again. Ignoring the exterior, I push the old door open, revealing a scene that would certainly make anybody frown. In the middle of the room, there is a crooked skeleton covered in a nasty black substance, struggling to break through the rusty chains. The clacking noises, both from the bones and the metal, fill the area. Just faintly, I can make out the... remains of what looks to be exorcism talismans. They are so badly damaged that I''m sure their effects have been lost, though. ''''Only this one?'''' I turn to Kyomu. ''''Yes.'''' Seeing Kyomu nod so affirmatively, my excitement rises. A brief inspection tells me that this guy is indeed at level sixty-four and that his status says ''Bound.'' He also has shiny eyes, albeit of different colors, like Skely. What a coincidence. ''''Well, here we go.'''' snap¡ª! With a snap of my fingers, an ominous-looking portal spawns right where the skeleton is, teleporting him and the surrounding goo into the Backrooms. Really, the Backrooms is too broken against unmovable targets like this. ''''...Your ability is quite ludicrous, Miss.'''' This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. I don''t want to hear that from a guy who can slice through reality. Afterward, Kyomu and I enter through another portal and arrive at a certain corner of the Backrooms. This is the part right next to where I teleported the guy in. ''''I''ll let you look.'''' According to my will, the wall becomes see-through, and the skeletal figure can be clearly seen inside a small, confined space. ''''Indeed... if we kill it here, we can prevent leakage.'''' Anyway, Kyomu seems fascinated with my base. But that''s not all. As I gesture to him to look forward, he seems a bit puzzled but complies. Slowly, the walls surrounding the creature close in without making a noise, and there is no audio either. After a bit, the thing is cornered in every direction, and the goo begins to mesh with his bony body. For a moment, a true expression of fear flashes on his face. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Once again, there is no noise. However, one can easily imagine the crisp sounds of breaking bones inside that room. Eventually, the... mess of bones and unknown substances is crushed into a small cube the size of a lunchbox, with its appearance undiscernible. [You have defeated a Lv.64 Half-lich] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.56 has become Lv.58] [2 skill points acquired] It doesn''t have a name...? Either way, the experience is... quite pathetic. I feel as though the higher I am in level, the harder it is to level up. I wonder how those grandmasters achieve such a high level. ''''What... a unique way of killing.'''' ''''I know.'''' ''''Why didn''t you use this against me?'''' ''''I felt like I wouldn''t be able to impress you that way.'''' ''''...I appreciate it.'''' It''s a sudden thought, but I wonder if the Sword of Nihility can cut through the walls of the Backrooms. ''''Minamoto, can you try cutting that wall?'''' ''''Why suddenly?'''' ''''An experiment.'''' ''''...'''' Quietly, Kyomu unsheathes his katana again. Within just a short moment, a hazy white aura descends on his blade. Seeing it again still sends a chill down my spine. Casually¡ªvery casually, he swings his sword at the nearby wall and¡ª ''''...Huh?'''' It... leaves a mark. A very obvious mark. I''d expected it from the beginning, but isn''t this too much...?
After loitering around the infinite office space for a bit, we reunite with our usual members. As the night is about to conclude, I decide to learn the sword art from Kyomu tomorrow. I''m quite tired, anyway. He says that learning it will depend purely on my talent, so I''m not exactly sure if I can acquire it, though. ''''East Zircon?'''' As I put out a question relating to the remaining region, Skely falls into contemplation. According to normal developments, this should be when we ride on the momentum and invade East Zircon altogether, especially since we have acquired Kyomu. However... ''''The Witch of Calamity...'''' When he was alive, Skely held the title of archmage, which means he was a grandmaster. Yet, the Witch of Calamity, in the memory I saw, was able to overwhelm both him and the then saintess, Ariel. If the current witch is as strong as her senior, going in right away will be a risky move. ''''To begin with, there is too little information about the current Witch of Calamity.'''' Skely shakes his head, making clacking noises. ''''I suppose we can still win even if she is a grandmaster, but will it be risky... I''m not too sure.'''' Level, abilities, appearance, military... we know nothing about her. This generation''s Witch of Calamity hasn''t appeared anywhere yet, so no information is available. However, as Skely says, I can''t imagine us losing against her with our overwhelming force. I wish I had executed this South Zircon Conquest earlier, honestly. With Kyomu, we could have won against Valstein. ''''Either way, we need to make the decision within the next ten days.'''' I declare. ''''I will consult Chloe about this as well.'''' ''''Why ten days?'''' ''''Well...'''' Instinctively, my mouth forms a curve as I stare at the system window in front of me. [Horror Lord: Summon horror the way you want. CD: 240 hours. (4/5)] [Unique] [Cooldown: 237:35:08] Somehow, the thing got stingy and only gave me one more entity, but I am totally fine with it. It''s better than nothing. After all... I finally have a chance to meet a new horror. C-A 8: My crush has summoned something unholy again. ''''Attention!'''' In an instant, the crowd''s murmuring stops entirely. The announcer, who wears a neat vest and holds the emperor''s decree, clears his throat once more. ''''Heed the imperial decree!'''' Usually, when an imperial decree is relayed, everybody present must kneel, but this is Astra Square, and it is crowded. By the way, I have to commend their choice of location. Astra Square was neatly destroyed just a few days before, but thanks to the imperial family''s effort to preserve their image, it was fixed in less than a day. Now, they even hold the hero designation ceremony in this very place as if to show off their vitality. I''m not an Astra citizen nominally, but this somehow makes me feel patriotic all of a sudden. Though, I''m quite worried about Claire over there, whose body has never stopped trembling. I mean, she did get called over without prior notice, and her personality is a bit shy... unless no one mentions that cursed Silaerob. As the heroine clumsily gets on one knee, the announcer continues to read from the scroll. ''''Firstly, I want to send gratitude to every citizen of Astra who became the pillar of our great country. Thank you for not giving up, for persevering against unwanted calamity.'''' ''''Today, I am delighted to inform you that the holy sword has found and acknowledged its owner.'''' ''''Claire, a spirited young lady of Astra Academy, who has shown remarkable ability and is bearing a heart of gold, would surely become the ideal heroine we need.'''' ''''I, Kaiser Kassius Astra, hereby recognize Claire as the rightful owner of the Moon Devourer and the brave heroine who will guide us to prosperity.'''' Following the short declaration, a sizeable cart¡ªcovered in a layer of red cloth¡ªis pushed toward the center of the plaza, where Clarie is. A synchronized ''Ooh'' comes from the crowd the moment Moon Devourer is released. Basking in the gentle sunlight, it exudes a mysterious and almost ethereal aura, as if not from this world. It''s quite a mesmerizing sword. Still, I''ve seen that one too many times from all the runs I''ve done, so I''m not as impressed. It will look better in the moonlight, though, ironically. ''''Take this.'''' ''''Lady Luminous?'''' Standing beside me, Nydia tilts her head in confusion as I hand her a pair of sunglasses. Looking at her while putting on a pair myself, I can''t help but feel a bit salty. Normally, I would be thrilled to see a beauty of this caliber, but this little rat... In the end, what exactly made Aurora so... smitten with this woman? Is it because they are both birds? Is that it? This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. One is a raven, and the other is an owl, though, so it''s not like... no, maybe it is? ...Does Aurora like this type of wifey-wife girl? Really? Someone as eccentric as her would prefer a template-like woman like Nydia? I''ve never felt so tilted before. ''''Eh¡ªhyah?!'''' Well, at least I can now see her getting flashbang-ed. You deserve that, sneaky bitch. ''''Hah...'''' Turning back to Claire, who has pulled out the sword with a proud expression, I grimace amidst the cheers. Maybe it''s time for me to go overly aggressive. Even if it risks Aurora''s comfort, I can''t ignore it anymore. My heart desperately needs her, and I will do anything for it. But my reasoning falters the moment I remember the situation we''re in. By any definition, Aurora is a prideful girl. Even back on Earth, when she was being ostracized by bullies, she stood her ground firmly. She was like a proud swan. Such a girl has suddenly tasted a painful defeat... well. I guess I can wait a bit more for her to stabilize. In any case, now that Claire has obtained her signature weapon, I''d expect her strength to skyrocket. That sword is quite broken, after all. Moreover, now that she is the hero, my position will elevate greatly as well. Because I snatched her early. The more influence and power I have, the better.
Even after returning to my room, I can still sense the commotion outside. Claire will be treated as a national celebrity from now on, which will be favorable for us. That''s that, but... is Aurora alright? She started her conquest last night, so she should have switched to this side since it is now eight in the morning. I can still feel my connection with her, so she is certainly not in danger. Gazing at Peln, who is sitting neatly on the couch, I discover that, at some point, she has been munching on potato chips. That''s... not Aurora, yeah. But when did the snack get there? I could swear I saw her sitting still earlier... Why is this girl so suspicious all of a sudden...? ''''Oh.'''' With a slight noise, the owl maid''s aura completely changes. ''''Chloe.'''' ''''Welcome back.'''' Hearing the familiar, emotionless voice, I can''t help but smile. She is usually sharp, but sometimes she can be quite silly. For example, when she clumsily finishes the rest of the bag after realizing that she is eating... ''''I assume it went well?'''' I say as I sit beside her. ''''Yeah. I got it.'''' Aurora confidently replies. ''''South is now ours.'''' ''''That''s a relief.'''' ''''I got a sword teacher as well.'''' ''''Oh? Is it the boss?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Aurora seems genuinely excited, which is quite precious for me. Just looking at her slightly perked lips¡ªthose pinkish and delicious-looking lips make me go crazy. It doesn''t help that her fluffy wings are unironically trembling in contentment as well, bringing her charm to a whole different level. ''''I have a new friend, too.'''' ''''Hm?'''' Now that I think about it, she gets new horror gacha attempts for every new piece of territory gained, doesn''t she? I hope she pulls something broken, like the Backrooms, this time around. Judging from her slightly dazed state, as if daydreaming, I suppose she is quite satisfied with whatever it is. I mean, she doesn''t even react when I lean on her, heheheh... ''''Do you want to see it?'''' Aurora''s eyes resembled those of a child eager to show her favorite toy. I find this childish side of her endearing. When she makes that face... I can''t help but be mesmerized. It''s a bit immoral, you know. Seeing her, who is usually stoic and seemingly apathetic, expressing such vibrant emotions. And she only does that to me. The feeling of monopolizing her like that is addicting. ''''Sure.'''' With a foolish smile, I accept Aurora''s offer right away. Very quickly, she teleports us into the cave and leads me through the door connecting the real world and the Backrooms. ''''Here it is.'''' ''''Why is it in a separate room¡ªoh.'''' My feet freeze. Standing solely in the middle of the room is a stone statue of an angel. Its serene face exudes a subdued and holy feeling, and even its hands are clasped in prayer, appearing benign. Yet, I can''t hold myself back from gulping. Goosebumps. This... thing. It evokes an eerie feeling that even I can''t explain it well enough. What... what is this? ''''Ah, keep staring at it.'''' Right then, Aurora''s voice sounds beside me. ''''Otherwise, it might snap your neck if nobody is watching.'''' My legs give out. Case 116: The unexpectedly broken stone fella. ''''...'''' ''''Hm... you don''t say much of anything, do you?'''' Actually, it hasn''t talked at all since I''ve summoned it, so maybe it can''t, rather than not wanting to. Standing in front of me is a stone statue of an angel. I''m not sure if it is male or female, but the face is decently pretty either way. Its wings are folded, just like how I usually do it. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ash Race: Weeping Angel Title: -- Level: 1 HP: 40/40 MP: 10/10 STR: 7.0 INT: 5.0 AGI: 7.5 STA: 7.0 Skill: [Volatile Order], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.10], [Physical Nullification Lv.10], [Energy Absorption EX Lv.1]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- This is a Weeping Angel. Initially, I wanted to summon an overly overpowered giant kaiju like Godzilla, for example, but obviously, that was declined. So, with a mind full of spite for those damned cultists, I decided to call something that can counter them. This guy... is a nemesis to humanoid creatures. Not only does it have a terrifying presence, but its abilities are even scarier. [Volatile Order: Enter the state of quantum-locked when observed. Cannot acquire skills from the skill shop] [Unique] [Energy Absorption EX: Enable the user to absorb different sources of energy from outside, including special types] [Unique] Firstly, [Volatile Order] is basically what makes the Weeping Angel a Weeping Angel. If no one looks at it, it moves. When I first saw the latter description of the skill, I was a bit disappointed. However, it all makes sense when we consider the second unique skill. In the lore of Doctor Who, I remember that the Weeping Angels can absorb electricity and light to nourish themselves or something like that, so it is only normal that this one can. Also, there''s something called time-potential energy that it can harvest from living beings. Basically, I''m placing all of my bets on the second skill being useful. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Not to dismiss its overwhelming and borderline insane stats, though. Its strength, stamina, and agility can rival those of a grandmaster... Oh, I named it ''Ash'' because the color of the stone is similar to regular ash. ''''Whew...'''' Let''s put Ash to the test. Firstly, it doesn''t seem to be attacking me or, as I have tried earlier, Mister Slen, even if we''re not looking. I''m not sure about someone like Chloe, but it doesn''t really matter because as long as they are under my wings, they can''t hurt each other. Now that it is safe for containment, it is time for the strength test. ''''Ash, can you eat the energy coming from those?'''' Finishing that line, I turn around for a moment before looking back. This time, Ash has already pointed its finger at the lights attached to the Backrooms'' ceiling. O-Oh... the flickering is going crazy. Ash does seem to be able to absorb it, but at the same time, the Backrooms is also trying to regenerate. Is this a glitch? No, the real question is whether Ash will be able to level up using this method. I guess I just have to wait.
crack¡ª! Cracking the pocky-looking dessert by hammering the tip between my teeth and bending the bottom, I unceremoniously throw the rest into my mouth. It has been around thirty minutes since Ash began pointing at the light. So far... uh... there hasn''t been anything yet. ''''Hah...'''' Maybe it''s not viable after all. It''s fine, though. ''''You can stop no¡ªhuh?'''' I can feel a subtle change from Ash. As I open his status screen, my eyes widen. It actually leveled up! This means that as long as it is doing this inside the Backrooms, it will keep getting stronger without limit. Of course, I''d imagine some sort of diminishing return shenanigans occurring after a while, but this is still incredible. Satisfied, I walk up to Ash and pat its shoulder. ''''And then...'''' The time-potential energy. According to the lore, Weeping Angels can send people back into the past, thus consuming their potential future. If this ability works... I can''t imagine how drastic the landscape of things will change. ''''...Ash, can you consume a minute of my time-potential energy?'''' Even though I hear no response, I know Ash agrees with my proposal. Weeping Angels aren''t mindless creatures. I''m sure it knows I am merely experimenting. As I close my eyes and wait restlessly, a sudden, faint throb can be felt in my brain. ''''Huh?'''' When I open my eyes again, I find myself sitting on the ground, holding a pocky near my mouth. It takes me a few seconds to completely ''wake up.'' I had clearly finished this package before this. Most of all, although extremely minor, I can feel a part of me missing¡ªsomething intangible... like time. Does it reduce my lifespan? That makes sense. ''''...'''' Popping the pocky into my mouth, I stand up and take a look at Ash, who is still diligently farming the light. It has advanced all the way to level three, which I imagine is where one minute of my lifespan has gone. Let''s use this one wisely.
January 21th, 1835. Under the guise of Silaerob, I am currently in a room with Graham, Astra¡ªthe capital¡ª''s grandmaster. I originally intended today to be the first day of Kyomu''s sword class, but I figured I had to give him some rest, especially since he has suffered for the last two decades. I have something to do here anyway. ''''Is this information correct?'''' With a cautious look, the blonde man sitting across me inquires. ''''Yes.'''' I confidently reply. ''''Tell the emperor¡ªif you want to finish this competition quickly, use the opportunity I make.'''' ''''...No, I understand that, but why didn''t you exterminate them earlier? Why leave them alone?'''' ''Exterminate''... that''s a strong word. But it is deserved, though. We are talking about a branch of the cult near the capital. I didn''t clean them up because they are deeply related to Sierra''s and another person''s story. I didn''t want to ruin it, so I merely decapitated some key figures to paralyze them¡ªuntil now, that is. By leaking to the heirs the information that Silaerob will appear at the location tomorrow, we will be able to get some action from them¡ªjust like the emperor wants. ''''I have my reasons. Don''t worry.'''' Although skeptical, Graham still nods as he lets out a sigh. This guy is unexpectedly soft. ''''I''ll go now.'''' As I stand up and prepare to leave, Graham halts me with his hand. ''''Just for reference... which heir do you prefer?'''' He asks. ''''Sierra.'''' ''''How so?'''' I mean, she is the empress in the original story, so that is one. Additionally, she is cooperating with Chloe now, so that is two. Other than those, I honestly don''t know much about Sierra, or even Killian, for that matter. ''''If it''s not Sierra, then it''s probably her.'''' I shake my head jokingly. ''''Her?'''' ''''Don''t mind it too much.'''' Graham poses a confused face as I teleport back to the forest. I mean, she''s probably not going to be an empress... right? Case 117: The Third Star – Meet the Astras. ''''Hm? What would I do if I wasn''t a maid?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''Er... owning a business, maybe? I''ve always wanted to open a candy shop for children near the elementary school.'''' Before I can interject, Nydia follows her sentence. ''''But then again, I won''t quit my job now. This way, I can spend more time with you, after all.'''' ''''I see.'''' Recently, Nydia has become quite affectionate. She will find any and all chances to snug up on me and rub her wings against mine. I wonder if this is a way for birds to express love, but it feels quite cozy either way. Beyond that... ''''Aurora.'''' ''''Hm?'''' When I turn to her, Nydia boldly hugs my neck and closes our distance. With a brief yet swift motion, she presses her lips against mine. Even if it was a short one, I could still feel every ounce of her heat, and something about our breaths intertwining made my heart race. ''''Hehe...'''' A silly laugh escapes her mouth. She still blushes every time we do this, and it is honestly adorable. Weirdly enough, we haven''t determined our relationship just yet. We made no promises, no confessions, and no nothing. Still, we hug and kiss like lovers do. Is this how a romantic relationship starts? I''m not sure. ''''Do you want to quit together?'''' ''''Why suddenly?'''' That was surprising, coming from someone as diligent as Nydia. ''''I''ve saved up a bit of money, you see.'''' Nydia continues as if nothing has happened. ''''Together, we can open a little shop in the capital, for example.'''' ''''...'''' ''''I can give you all the snacks you want... but not too much, okay? After it becomes cozy, we''ll use it as our house... then... hm... should we start worshipping Neveah today? We''ll need Neveah citizenships for the marriage, after all.'''' ...Her imagination is quite incredible. I mean, the thought of marrying Nydia and staying with her in peace is quite attractive, but I have more things to do. Besides, I don''t think I can give up on Chloe at all. And even more unfortunate for Nydia, she will have to quit quite soon, whether she likes it or not.
January 22th, 1835. I am currently sitting on top of a factory some distance away from the capital. This is the hideout of one of Ravenous Moon''s many branches, which handles the manufacture of normalwear in this town. Luckily, they do their job properly instead of mixing something suspicious into the clothes. I guess they are being cautious since it is so close to the heart of the empire. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it In any case, there are around thirty minutes until the designated time. Pulling out the Sword of Black Dawn, I begin to pour a bit of mana into the blade, making it exude a frosty aura. ''''...'''' If I had this sword and armor before, could I have defeated Genji faster? Would something change at all? Of course, I have thought of using Ash''s ability to turn the time back to before the Valstein incident. It''s pretty obvious, really. However, I can feel it on an instinctual level¡ªthat is not possible. Turning the time itself is fine since I will simply lose a day or two of my lifespan, but there is a... barrier blocking me from accessing the time before the event. Thinking about it a bit more, won''t it cause a time paradox? By the time Valstein attacks the capital, Ash hasn''t even been born yet. If it were to absorb my time-potential energy, then that energy must be fueling a non-existent entity, which, I''d imagine, is not possible. As I glance at the introverted angel statue, which is curling up as it sits beside me, I feel conflicted. It seems that whichever force is behind these creations is not omnipotent. If they were, they wouldn''t need me anyway. Rather than that, I think we have guests already. ''''Do you perhaps have a moment, Lady Silaerob?'''' Rising to my feet, I keep my gaze on Ash. I don''t need to turn around to know who this is. ''''Did I come too soon for the ''script''? Hahah... I didn''t think you had hands inside the palace, even.'''' The psychopathic crown princess¡ªSierra Alaina Astra. It seems she only comes with three other assassins. Is she that confident? Nevertheless, I have a role to fulfill here, which is to be myself. ''''Leave. You have no business being here.'''' ''''I do. I am a princess, someone bearing the obligation to protect the people. But enough with that.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Can''t you at least look at me when I''m talking?'''' ''''It is for your own good.'''' ''''...?'''' Letting out a sigh, I thrust my sword into the roof of the factory before extending the cold energy downward to make sure it is all the way through, leaving only a step left¡ªcreating an entrance. Cutting concrete and a bit of metal is nothing hard. It feels like I''m cutting a sheet of paper with slightly sharper scissors. Once the tiles crumble down with rumbling noises, I lift Ash and throw it down the hole. Good luck, Ash. Take all of those experiences for yourself. ''''...Shall we go somewhere quiet?'''' Seeing that Sierra hasn''t even batted an eye at this strange scene, I assume she must''ve been through a lot. Taking the crown princess''s proposal, I follow her to an abandoned building nearby, where a sound barrier is immediately established the moment we enter. Through the tattered window, moonlight pours onto Sierra''s face, turning her silvery-white pupils even more lustrous. With a confident smile, she takes on the offense right away. ''''I will be straightforward, Miss Silaerob. Will you be interested in working with me?'''' ''''In?'''' ''''In general. I want us to support each other. You might have realized it already, but you hold the public''s affection, Miss Silaerob. As long as you can help me solidify my position, I will do my utmost to support you.'''' Up until this point, it is all predicted moves. I have more or less knew that Sierra was going to propose something similar, but... Why are you so close? For some reason, this princess seems eager to get close and personal with me. Is she trying to gauge my physique? Maybe. ''''You know.'''' Her pinkish lips move as she stares intently at me. ''''I don''t usually treat someone as an equal.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' The silence between us is interrupted by someone''s voice. ''''Your Highness, the prince''s force has arrived.'''' The woman in black bows her head to Sierra. ''''Is that so... Miss Silaerob? What do you think?'''' ''''I don''t see a reason to refuse.'''' I take Sierra''s hand. This is also true. Cooperating with the emperor or her... it doesn''t really matter who I shake hands with. As long as they don''t provoke me, I will gladly take the support. I know they might turn greedy later and try to conquer Zircon, but by then, I will be the one with the advantage. So, here I am, shaking Sierra''s hand like this. ''''Fufu... I''m looking forward to working with you, Miss Silaerob.'''' ''''Likewise.'''' ''''With you, there is no doubt that I will be the empress. Even after that, I hope we can still have each other''s back.'''' I can tell that she is exceptionally happy about this deal. Too happy, even. ...Is this another case of fangirl? No, no. I''m overthinking it... She is overlooking something, though. ''''Don''t be too complacent.'''' I seriously advise the crown princess. ''''I know, I know. I will make sure that foolish brother of mine will not come anywhere close to the crown.'''' Well? I didn''t say that it was the prince who she needed to be worried about. Case 118: The Third Star – The hunt for the lost princess. In fancy terms, the emperor of the Astra Empire is called a sun, and the empress is the moon. Subsequently, their children will have the titles of stars. The first star is the first in line for the throne, while the second and third are... well, second and third in line. It is common knowledge that there are only two candidates competing for the crown¡ªuntil now. Talks have emerged across the entire empire about the possibility of a third hidden star that has gone unnoticed all these years. All of them stem from an anonymous yet verified source, which, for the sake of this explanation, will be revealed as the very soldier who discovered an old document about a beast-kin princess of imperial lineage. The location where this document was found? In the basement of the factory that I visited a few days earlier, of course. As I imagine just how chaotic the political scene would be after some more development, I hear a grumble beside me. ''''You... did you know about this?'''' ''''Why not?'''' ''''I see what you meant by that line telling me to be careful. Can you tell me who the third star is, at least?'''' ''''I only found the document earlier than you. I have no idea.'''' ''''That''s fine. I have a rough guess, anyway.'''' Sierra, with the word ''annoyed'' practically written on her face, sighs again. In her defense, the instance she discovers that her position is guaranteed, the existence of another competitor emerges, after all. Of course, she, or even the prince, would rather keep this matter hidden, and the life of a certain soldier will be on the line, but that is not my business. In short, the document¡ªthe birth certificate provides information about an imperial princess born nineteen years ago from a raven-kin mother, and said princess''s life and death have not been confirmed. As for why it is considered trusted information... well, it has the signature mana imprint of the late emperor on it. Now, every sane person with a functional brain should immediately point their finger toward Nydia. She is a raven-kin, and she is nineteen¡ªa perfect match, basically. There aren''t many raven-kin in the country, so a search would surely enable them to pinpoint the person. And they would be right. Nydia is indeed the lost princess. The reason why she has never been recognized is somewhat related to the fact that both Sierra and Killian are afraid of her. Nydia is the child born between the older brother of the current emperor and a raven-kin of common origin. Obviously, this coupling wasn''t exactly well-received. At the time, this older brother was actually the crown prince instead of the current emperor, and considering the fact that he was able to get the late emperor to sign the birth certificate means that he had his support. Which is probably the reason why both of them died a ''mysterious death'' a while later, and the only one left, Kaiser, became the emperor. Either way, Nydia''s father made the right call by concealing her until he could make his wife legitimate. I''m not sure why the mother abandoned her, though. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. In conclusion, Nydia has what it takes to make it as an empress. Legitimacy? The late emperor sighed her birth certificate himself. Do they want, no, to dare to criticize him when all they have been giving him is praise, even if they are utterly black-hearted ones? Probably not. In the story, the cult tries to stir up the political scene by throwing the unsuspecting Nydia into the flame, and that is when that player can really get to know her. Now, I could have burned the document beforehand to protect Nydia, but ultimately, how she lives her life depends on herself. If she decides to compete for the throne, she will have the Luminous Duchy''s full support since we¡ªNydia, Chloe, and I¡ªare, by any measure, good friends. If she wishes to remain a simple maid, then so be it. We will do our best to protect her. At this point, either Sierra or Nydia taking the crown is fine with us. Most of the original plot cannot be trusted anymore. ''''Hah... well, Miss Silaerob?'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''The play. Will you do it?'''' ''''Sure. Decide the details yourself.'''' ''''Wonderful. Please stay there for a bit.'''' Sierra tells me she wants to stage an encounter to establish the fact that Silaerob is supporting her. I have no problem with it.
A few more days have passed ever since the factory raid, and things are definitely becoming more and more apparent. ''''Ugh... people stare too much, I swear...'''' ''''It''s because of the rumors.'''' ''''Yeah...'''' Walking hand in hand with Nydia on the academy''s ground, students of all grades and standings inevitably shoot us, or more specifically, Nydia, a glance. By now, the topic of the mysterious third star has become the most prominent. The ordinary folks might be left with no clue, but here in the academy, everybody knows Nydia. Some have even asked the person herself. Of course, Nydia is quite confused by all this fuss, saying that she genuinely has no idea how to react. ''''...Hey, Aurora.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''What would you do... if I was really the princess?'''' Nydia''s golden eyes are filled with uncertainty. Somewhere within those quivering lips contain a bit of fear as well. ''''I would be a bit sad,'''' I reply. ''''Huh? Why?'''' ''''We won''t be able to hang out as often.'''' This much is genuine. I do enjoy my time with Nydia. ''''I... see.'''' The road back to the dorm is enveloped in a suffocating silence. Although I can''t see her expression as she is looking down, her hand tightening on my own tells me everything. She is afraid of breaking this status quo. With a sigh, I find myself pondering over things that have already been done. Is this a good decision? I wouldn''t know until the end. In the game, Nydia does become a princess, but she remains a timid princess, not intervening in the competition. It''s quite fortunate that neither of the current imperial siblings is as cruel as Kaiser, who would kill his blood for the crown. Not that I know of. ''''Oh, isn''t this Her Highness, the imperial princess?'''' As we enter the room, a certain princess herself jokingly muses. ''''P-Please stop it, Lady Luminous...'''' ''''But it''s true?'''' ''''Isn''t it only a rumor...? There is no concrete evidence¡ª'''' ''''There is. Being in my position, I can confirm that.'''' At this, even the witty Nydia is rendered speechless. Standing here in this awkwardness is a bit iffy, so I pull her over to sit on the couch. ''''It''s ironic, isn''t it?'''' Chloe shrugs, leisurely mixing sugar into her coffee. ''''Our relationship is about to be reversed.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Should I make you do something embarrassing before I won''t be able to? That wouldn''t count, right?'''' ''''Please spare me of that...'''' ''''Fufu... that''s a joke, of course. But think positively for a moment, Nydia. If you were to become a princess, you would be able to attain many things you wished for but couldn''t possess.'''' ''''Things that I... couldn''t possess...'''' ''''That''s right. Being in power has its own advantages, so think about it carefully.'''' ''''...'''' I can''t believe the drunkard Chloe is giving good advice for once. Normally¡ªhm? Suddenly, I notice Nydia''s eyes fixing on me sneakily as she looks down. Somehow, they seem to contain the very definition of curiosity and... desire. This girl... she''s thinking about something bad, isn''t she? Case 119: The Third Star – The crown princess’s struggles. ''''Whew...'''' ''''You look beaming, Aurora. Did something good happen?'''' Faced with this question from Chloe, who has just finished her bath after a training session, I truthfully nod. For your information, I declined her offer to bathe with her. ''''The Sword of Nihility. It''s so good.'''' I reply. ''''What about it is good?'''' Chloe raises an eyebrow. ''''That''s too vague.'''' ''''The looks, the feel, and the performance.'''' First of all, the white trail left behind when swinging the sword is mesmerizing yet deadly¡ªprecisely what I want. Wielding it truly brings me a sense of omnipotence that I never got, even from burning my entire mana reserve. And, of course, the performance is unmatched. Although I can''t even manifest the aura of nothingness yet, I have realized that I''m on the right path to becoming one of the strongest. Even Kyomu commented on my aptitude for the art. ''''That''s good. It''s a shame that I can''t learn it.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' For some reason, Kyomu shot a glance at Chloe and decided that she wasn''t suitable for this art. He said something along the lines of her not being ''stable'' enough. I guess it has something to do with her mismatched body and soul. ''''Well? I''m much better than a certain someone, at least.'''' Chloe scoffs. While Nydia is busy experiencing the life of an exposed undercover celebrity, Sierra is probably somewhere pulling her hair out right now. Even if Nydia ultimately proves to be unthreatening, this brief moment of interruption can birth an opportunity for the prince to act instead. Her well-crafted plan of taking the lead while he travels abroad will collapse in an instant. ''''Watching drama is fun, but we shouldn''t let down our guard.'''' Perhaps being mindful of our past failure, Chloe adds. I have a feeling this is more for herself rather than for us. She is correct, however. I need to organize the next conquest sooner or later. In the corner of my vision, I see Chloe throw the damp towel aside with a stuffy face. ''''It''s a bit warmer now.'''' She comments. ''''It is February,'''' I reply. ''''I guess you''re right.'''' At some point, the winter''s snow that I have somewhat enjoyed vanishes. For what I should be realizing right away... it certainly seems that we''ve been too busy to notice.
''''Hah...'''' On a clear night, when the moon hangs high, an annoyed Sierra and I sit on the rooftop of her mansion. Befitting an imperial princess, she has many of these residences. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Sierra has been skipping school as of late in favor of handling political affairs, and merely a few moments earlier, we completed the first act of our cooperation. It roughly goes like this: Scene one: Villain appears in the bustling town. Scene two: Silaerob appears. Scene three: Villain complains about the current regime and poses the question of who would be a better ruler. Scene four: Silaerob says something indicating her support for Sierra and defeats the villain. Of course, the media will pick this up and report on it as soon as tomorrow. Although it goes quite smoothly, I can''t imagine Sierra is having a good time. ''''Can you believe it? Those idiots would just abandon the ship and jump onto a raft instead.'''' ''''...'''' Sierra, the usually cold, composed, and menacing princess, is whining like a child in front of me. I suppose she really does not have a good time right now. Even with the people on her side, the scale cannot be wholly tilted. To ascend the throne, one needs the support of both the nobles, the common folks, and the one holding the crown. Out of those three, the nobles'' support is probably the most crucial. Their opinion holds so much weight that it sometimes can overthrow the crown''s decision. Because Kaiser, the current emperor, ascended the throne in a rather ''underground'' manner, he has not been able to sway some stubborn nobles yet. Those nobles are the die-hard supporters of the late crown prince, and upon hearing the news that his child is alive... they must be overjoyed. By this time, most of high society must already be aware of Nydia''s identity, and some of them even sent gifts to her as early as yesterday. ''''Whew... sorry for going on a tangent.'''' ''''I don''t mind.'''' After staring at me blankly for a moment, Sierra''s silvery-white eyes narrow slightly. It''s a bit unsettling because they can blend in with the sclera sometimes. ''''You''re unexpectedly amicable, aren''t you?'''' With a hint of playfulness, Sierra weaves her hands together and smiles at me. This is also a bit unsettling since I know she usually doesn''t act like this. I suppose it is a persona she created to ''get along'' with other people. ''''You can drop the act.'''' So, I tell her directly. There is no need for her to do it in front of me. ''''...How sharp.'''' In an instant, any and all emotions stuck on her face disappear, leaving behind an infinitely cold gaze and a pair of upset brows. Even if I have not interacted with her all that much, I know her original personality is rather distant. ''''Just so you know, my intentions are real,'''' Sierra adds as she draws a set of jigsaw puzzles out of nowhere. ''''The rant was also real.'''' ''''I know.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Like how Sierra is typically, she instantly gets absorbed into the puzzle world, completely forgetting everything else. Sitting here doing nothing is a waste, but there is still time before my swordsmanship class starts... Shall I humor this princess a bit? ''''Do you love puzzles?'''' Sierra''s tired eyes perk up. ''''Yes. I do love puzzles. But... I love anything that lets me use my brain.'''' ''''How about a quiz?'''' ''''...What is your intention?'''' ''''Entertainment. Keeping our relationship strictly professional is... rather bland, don''t you say?'''' ''''Hah. Sure. Go ahead.'''' Somehow, the mere concept of playing a quiz with me gets her excited. I suppose she is simply that hungry for riddles. Looking at her eyes, I set aside my other thoughts and gaze at the starry sky for a moment. ''''The story goes like this¡ªthere was a girl named Ra. She had a special condition in which she would unconsciously wander at nights when the moon was the brightest. One such night, Ra unexpectedly fell into the rabbit hole, which led her to another world. During her adventure, she met a quirky skeleton with a deep voice, a friendly ghost with a transparent body, a big wolf with smooth fur, and a tall gentleman whose face could not be meaningfully described. Illuminated by the moonlight, the five set out to defeat the ancient evil... but unfortunately, Ra was assassinated the night before the final battle.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Coincidentally, the night when she was murdered, the moon also hung high and bright in the sky.'''' Holding a random pawn made out of ice before the moonlight, I give it a brief pause. ''''My question is... who was the one responsible for Ra''s death?'''' Unexpectedly, Sierra seems to take my story quite seriously, seeing her rub her chin like that. Hm... Well, I hope it can entertain her for a while, at least. Case 120: The Third Star – A chaotic exam season. ''''Ngah... I hate it!'''' Sprawling onto the table, the girl with pale blonde hair and emerald-like green eyes wails as if given up on life. It is currently the beginning of February, which is also when Astra Academy holds its major exam for the first semester. Surprisingly, even after so many unfortunate incidents, the curriculum is only delayed by a week or two. ''''You can do it, Claire. I believe in you.'''' ''''Hic... hic... you''re my light!'''' ''''Ahahah... wasn''t your light Silaerob...?'''' Since I can''t be the one sprouting such clich¨¦ lines, it has to be Nydia instead. The raven-kin, whose social standing is rapidly rising even at this moment, maintains her original attitude as a maid. Thanks to Nydia''s stubborn effort to protect her working ethic, many people have experienced the infamous stomach pain from dealing with ticking bombs. When she greets nobles respectfully by bowing, she finds those people kneeling on the floor the next second so as not to place their heads higher than the imperial princess''s. When she greets commoners casually, many faint on the spot while others tremble so much that bypassers think an earthquake has hit them. Right now, Nydia is more popular than ever. Reputable news outlets have also taken notice of this commotion inside the academy, and the identity of the third star has pretty much been confirmed in the public''s eyes. If there is something that hasn''t changed... I suppose the way our usual circle''s members don''t appear to care that much. Chloe, Luxia, and I are on the same page about not making Nydia uncomfortable. Scarlett literally doesn''t care about princesses or whatnot since she is something of a princess herself, and Claire is... well, the heroine. Ever since receiving the Moon Devourer, Claire has shown the world her immense potential as a heroine. With her signature light element, she has participated in numerous raids to gain experience. If nothing goes wrong, she should be moved to B class soon. She can theoretically go even further and join A class, as shown in the original game, but... ''''I don''t wanna study...'''' Different from the in-game Claire, who values her academic score and future prospects more than anything, this Claire is apparently just a typical student. She whines about studying, and she whines about her busy schedule. ''''...Now that I think about it, did you ever meet Her Highness Sierra, Nydia?'''' Claire says lazily. ''''Meeting your separated cousin at this age is something I''ve never considered.'''' ''''She actually came to me yesterday. We talked... about things.'''' Seeing the reluctance on Nydia''s face, Claire quickly glosses over the topic. As we continue our small talk while eating our lunch, the matter of names suddenly pops up. ''''Do I want to use my current name...?'''' Nydia rubs her chin, seriously pondering over Claire''s question. ''''Nydia... Nydia Alaina Astra. That doesn''t sound too bad. There are lots of ''a,'' though.'''' This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ''''You could go with something cool. Like... er... Nydia Lilith Vanderblood or something?'''' ''''That''s not... how it works, alright?'''' ''''What do you think, Aurora?'''' Facing Claire''s question, I continue to stare at her while chewing the mouthful of bread I''ve just bit off. The silence lasts a bit longer than usual, leading to both Nydia and Claire appearing a bit... bothered. Not in the sense that they are irritated. ''''Alaina Astra is good.'''' Eventually, I manage to give out an answer. I honestly don''t care much about her middle and last name as long as she stays Nydia. After finishing our lunch, we spend a bit more time talking before the bell finally rings, signaling the start of the afternoon classes. In this case, however, it is the first-year students'' written exam instead¡ªone of them. ''''Ugh...'''' ''''Good luck.'''' ''''Good luck, Claire.'''' ''''Thanks...'''' With ominous steps as if she is walking into the gate of hell, Claire drags herself into the hall to get ready for the exam. She did get encouragement from Silaerob, so I reckon she will succeed. ''''Well, then... shall we go down to the town?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Even though Chloe has already brought in a new chef from Luminous Duchy, Nydia is still, temporarily, our cook. ''''Hm... what should we eat today...'''' ''''...'''' Looking at her with such an ordinary smile, I suddenly feel a bit... sad. Soon enough, the Imperial Intelligence Department will come knocking on the door, and Nydia will have to go through a process to verify her bloodline. That is when she will have to stop being a maid. The closer we get to that day, the more anxiety I see in Nydia''s actions. She is now, more than ever, obsessed with her work as a maid. She cleans Chloe''s room more meticulously, cooks more frequently and elaborately, and keeps her uniform spotless as if cherishing it. It seems she doesn''t want this life to end... at all. Have I made the right choice by bringing her past to light? What if I''m ruining her happiness? These questions have been bothering me for a bit. ''''...Nydia.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''Do you really want to become a princess?'''' Catching her hand, I lean closer to her shoulder. By now, I have become accustomed to her scent, a... slightly woody, floral one. In response, Nydia gives me a bitter look. ''''It would be a lie if I say I want to.'''' She shakes her head. ''''However... I have found what I want to do with it, so don''t worry.'''' ''''Okay.'''' ...I''m a bit scared to know what she wants to do with so much power in her hands.
February 4th, 1835. Evone Hall. ''''Er... let''s go over it once more. Just to be sure.'''' ''''Alright.'''' In the spacious arena-like space, dozens of academy staff members can be seen busy moving around and inspecting the magical hologram devices designed to emulate recorded entities. This time, it is especially important since we will be holding class 1-A''s practical exam. These devices, which are shaped similarly to a stand, are to be treated with utmost care simply because of their rarity. Each of them can only hold one type of hologram, and they have different specs like range, immersion rate, etc. ''''Zircon''s Basilisk, Wyvern, Zircon''s Flying Whale, and... Balnok the Crucifier.'''' ''''Are we really going to include this one, chief...?'''' ''''The head professor says so. It''s probably for the Lady of Luminous.'''' ''''Ah... right. She''s so ridiculously strong. Are we witnessing the birth of a new grandmaster, perhaps?'''' ''''Maybe.'''' Hearing this conversation between two staff members, I can''t help but notice the changes we''ve brought to this world. In the game, ''Zircon''s Flying Whale'' and Balnok the Crucifier are never introduced as holograms in this exam. The former is quite clearly a hologram of Nova''s right hand or left hand, while the latter... I suppose they are including it in for Chloe, who has broken the limit to be as strong, if not stronger, than most students present. ''''Oh, Aurora~!'''' ''''Senior.'''' After working here as a supervisor for a semester, I naturally became acquainted with some staff members. One of them is this bubbly-looking lady who always seems excited. ''''Have you eaten yet?'''' ''''I have.'''' ''''That''s good. We''ll need to focus this time, after all.'''' ''''...Are you saying you don''t focus the other times?'''' ''''N-No...?'''' Light banters like this have become the norm. Maybe I can actually make friends. ''''Oh, right. Have you heard of this rumor, Aurora?'''' ''''Yes?'''' ''''Apparently, there will be a student transferring into class 1-A next semester...!'''' ''''...Huh?'''' A... transfer student? N-A 2: The price of love. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' It''s... suffocating. Under the bright moon hanging in the sky, she and I sit opposite each other. Did I make a mistake by inviting her to this spot? It is where our little New Year party took place a month ago, after all. I thought she would relax just a bit if the scenery were nice, but... looking at the crown princess right now, she doesn''t seem to be enjoying herself at all. Fiddling with the pawn made of ice, Sierra Alaina Astra¡ªmy alleged cousin¡ªkeeps silently staring into the air, lost in her thoughts. ''''So?'''' Her cold voice falls. ''''Do you truly dare... to covet the crown?'''' ''''...'''' In an instant, a terrible chill runs down my spine, causing my wings to involuntarily cower. Facing her imposing silvery eyes, I feel as though a fierce beast has set its gaze on me. Even if I''m just an ordinary maid... I know a thing or two about how it works. The reason Sierra has summoned me here is to give me a warning. If I were to declare my intentions of ascending the throne, she would mercilessly use her force to eliminate me and my allies at once. Considering that she has many opportunities in the past to dispose of me even before this rumor blows up, is she... giving me a chance? A chance to back out. To lay low and live as if I didn''t exist. ''''I...'''' When I struggle to give out an answer, Sierra sneers as if seeing something ridiculous. ''''You should feel grateful for that eccentric lady''s grace. The one that you are serving.'''' She says. ''''Lady Luminous...?'''' ''''You truly don''t know? If not for her early intervention, you would have been dead a long time ago.'''' ''''...'''' So my lady has been protecting me all along... Maybe she really is a good person, after all. I still don''t like her for liking Aurora, but at least... thank you for letting me gather my thoughts, Lady Luminous. ''''Enough of this. I will ask this one last time¡ªdo you cover the crown?'''' Sierra''s voice snaps me out. ''''Even if I have to turn Luminous Duchy into my enemy... I won''t hesitate.'''' ''''I¡ª'''' If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Thinking back, it has been an incredible time so far. From contently settling down as a mere maid... to now being able to contest for the highest status in the entire country seriously. Of course, I also thought about it deeply. If I were the empress, taking in Aurora as my little lover would be trivial. Even if Lady Luminous opposes it, she can''t do anything against the crown''s will. I would finally have what I want the most. Her mind, her body, her gaze, her thoughts... everything would be mine. But then again, my reasonings betrayed me. The moment I become the target, Aurora, my weakness, will suffer alongside me as well. No matter how strong the Luminous Duchy is, no matter how strong Aurora herself is... she can''t be safe. In the first place, is it realistic to expect a nobody like me to be able to top someone as well-established as Sierra? What if, while I was busy competing, Aurora got snatches away from me? Wouldn''t it all be pointless? So, I have come to a conclusion¡ªthe throne is not worth it. I would rather be on equal footing with Lady Luminous and compete for Aurora fair and square. This way, nobody will be hurt. ''''I see. Good decision, my dear cousin.'''' After hearing Sierra''s obviously milder tone, one that is mixed with a pounce of relief, I can finally be at ease. As I try to shake off the tension, Sierra, this time, with a slight grin, pushes the ice pawn toward me. ''''Nydia.'''' ''''Yes...?'''' ''''Come under my wings.'''' It is a bit ironic since... I''m the one with the wings, but I obviously can''t make that joke here. I don''t want to, either. Nevertheless, Sierra''s offer is within the range of expectations. She might want to monitor me more closely, as well as use my identity to help her achieve her political goals. If it were known that I supported her endeavor, even the stubborn supporters of my late... father would definitely rally behind Sierra. ''''You must have received many gifts from that incompetent brother of mine.'''' ''''...I did.'''' ''''I can give you much more than that.'''' Sierra confidently states. ''''I can guarantee you a smooth, secure life. Anything you want, as long as it is not outrageous, will be provided. Most of all... I can help you with your little love story.'''' ''''E-Eh?'''' How did she... oh, wait... now that I think about it, I didn''t make much effort to hide my affection for Aurora... Hearing others talk about my love life is embarrassing...! ''''Snatching that owl away from Amelia Luminous... might be a bit difficult since that lady is also obsessed with her, but I can at least get you to an equal, if not higher, footing than Amelia.'''' ''''I... I understand. If nothing arises, I will wholeheartedly support you as the heir, so please... keep your promise.'''' ''''Good.'''' Afterward, we go over a list of important things before I receive my title as a princess. ''''I will assign a trusted attendant to you. If you want anything, tell her.'''' An excuse for her to put eyes on me¡ªa shackle. ''''Officers from the Intelligence Department will come soon, so prepare yourself. I will find a way to guide you through the process, so don''t stress over it.'''' ...At this point, I suspect Sierra might have a say in this department''s decision... well, she is the crown princess, after all. With that, alongside many more things, the meeting ends successfully with a deal. ''''One more thing.'''' Before I stand up and return to my room, however, Sierra stops me. Holding the ice pawn, she regurgitates a riddle from... Silaerob? Why did Silaerob give her a riddle? Either way, she wants my answer as to who should take responsibility for Ra''s death in the story. To say that the riddle itself is too vague... should be common sense. If so, is there a hint I haven''t noticed? ''''In her words, she did say, ''illuminated by the moonlight, the five set out to defeat the ancient evil,'' so could it be Ra''s own fault for not disclosing her condition?'''' ''''That''s one thing, yes. Otherwise, everybody would just be as liable... unless...'''' Simultaneously, Sierra and I turn to the bright, round moon in the starry sky. For some reason, at the back of my mind, I feel as though it is slightly bigger today. It''s chilling. Somehow... ''''Well, thanks for the input, anyway.'''' ''''Oh, yes... it was interesting.'''' This time, it is not an imagination. I''ve noticed Sierra''s clearly intrigued tone toward Silaerob. I wonder if she is also a fan like Claire. If so, I hope she can get along with Silaerob. Case 121: The birth of a new star. ''''What kind of bullshit...'''' ''''Don''t swear with that face. It''s unsettling.'''' ''''What? Are you saying my original face is more suitable since it is not as pretty? Is that it?'''' ''''Figure it out yourself.'''' ''''Y-You! You don''t love me anymore!'''' With teary(fake) eyes, Chloe runs out of the room... and soon comes back with an ice cream in her hand and a bag of potato chips for me. Now that I think about it, the original Chloe is quite pretty herself. Either way, the exams just ended today, and we have a problem to tackle. The transfer student. In the game, there is no transfer student. That white-haired guy in class 1-A? He doesn''t have a mid-semester entrance, so we can''t really count him as one. Now, according to Chloe''s information network, the one coming to this school next semester isn''t an unnamed NPC either. ''''The Miko, huh...'''' Miko. Shrine Maiden. She is an important character in the later arc of the story, where the main character goes on a field trip to the eastern country of Yugen, which deeply resembles Japan of Earth. However, the real head-scratcher here is the reason for her admission. A likely theory is that she can somehow observe the current state of Kyomu, and she wants to come here and collect him. But even then, can''t she send people here and be done with it? Why sign up for the school? In the end, it''s not like we can do much about it at the moment. Waiting for her to come is the most sensible option. Unless... ''''Is there a possibility of her being a demon in disguise?'''' ''''You mean the Death Note kinda guy?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''I don''t remember her being in the pool of possible targets, but... hm... let''s not let our guard down. I sent someone to investigate already, so we just need to hear from them.'''' ''''Okay.'''' With the problem of the unexpected transfer student out of the way, we have another one on the table. ''''This isn''t really a problem, is it?'''' Chloe remarks, chomping a big one out of her ice cream. ''''...'''' ''''Nydia told you she''d come under Sierra, right? Then, there should be no problem. Nydia will be Nydia, and she won''t affect things much.'''' ''''Aren''t you scared?'''' ''''Of?'''' ''''Of her using her power as a princess to get close to me.'''' ''''Heh.'''' Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Following her sneer, she, who has been leaning on me, puts the rest of her ice cream in my mouth. A perfect length of the crispy cone, with an adequate amount of cream and a surprise layer of chocolate at the end of it. Simply exquisite. ''''She? She isn''t even my opponent.'''' Chloe says, her voice calm and collected. ''''Her love cannot rival mine, and so is her time spent with you. I am your number one, and that won''t change.'''' ''''...Right.'''' Grinning, Chloe then quickly overlaps my lips with hers.
February 9th, 1835. Upon coming back from groceries with Nydia, as usual, we spot an unfamiliar person standing in front of the dorm. Since the security here is exceptionally tight, it leaves an impression that whoever this might be, they are not ordinary. ''''Ah...'''' And, of course, being so restless about her identity for the last week, Nydia immediately turns surprised. ''''Ah, here you are.'''' The woman dressed in a white uniform, which has a badge with the imperial family''s emblem on its chest pocket, quickly walks up to us. ''''Good day to you, Miss Nydia.'''' She bows deeply. ''''I am Violet of the Intelligence Department. Would you mind sparing some time for me?'''' ''''Um... alright.'''' ''''Wonderful!'''' Just like so, Nydia hands the groceries to me and goes somewhere with Violet. The more I look at her back, the more I feel a stir inside my consciousness. My state of emotions is disturbed, and I don''t know how to react to it. I don''t know how to feel about it. ''''...'''' Somehow, my steps as I walk back to Chloe''s room feel heavier. Since it is Sunday, Chloe is still treating herself to a nice and comfortable sleep. It isn''t until a whole thirty minutes later that I hear Nydia come back. When I step outside of Chloe''s room and knock on her room''s door¡ª ''''Come in.'''' So, I come in. ''''What do you want for lunch, Aurora? Oh, is the lady up yet?'''' Hearing these usual questions makes my heart feel suffocated for some reason. The reason... it''s probably because Nydia had her back against me while gathering her stuff into a suitcase. Her movements are rushed and clumsy. As if she doesn''t want me to see her right now. ''''...How long do you plan to stay?'''' I ask. Her hands pause slightly. ''''Since I can''t let the emperor wait for long... this afternoon, at the latest.'''' ''''I see. I''ll call the lady up. You can prepare lunch in the meanwhile.'''' ''''...Alright.'''' Exiting her room, I slowly lean on the door. A sigh escapes my mouth. Why am I feeling like this? Even after pondering for a while, I can''t figure it out.
''''Ooh...! Spicy curry!'''' When she sees Chloe smile like a child, Nydia also smiles, but hers contains a hint of regret¡ªa mix of it and sadness, I suppose. As she turns to me, I nod at her. ''''Um... Lady Luminous¡ª'''' So, Nydia starts to tell her story in a neat manner. The person earlier came to deliver a summoning order from the emperor himself, and she also informed her of the reason behind it. The third star. Nydia will soon undergo a verification process to determine if she is a real princess or not, so she needs to leave later. ''''I see.'''' ''''...'''' Chloe replies with a rather stoic face. ''''Go ahead. I will handle the stuff on this side for you.'''' ''''Thank you, Lady Luminous.'''' ''''Don''t mention it. And... don''t be so sad either.'''' ''''Huh?'''' Chloe, basking in the sunlight outside the window, smirks at Nydia, her slight movement causing her glossy hair to emit a gleam. ''''You will return, won''t you?'''' She asks. ''''...Of course.'''' Both of them smile at each other.
After spending the final moments together, we are ready for Nydia''s departure. With Violet holding her suitcase and herself abandoning the maid outfit, Nydia truly looks like a noble lady. A slight breeze brushes through us, but her golden eyes are always fixed on me. ''''Aurora.'''' ''''Mhm?'''' ''''This is my goodbye for now... but remember, I won''t be away for long. As soon as I sort out everything... I will find my way back to you.'''' ''''I''ll wait.'''' ''''Thanks. Truly.'''' Before finally getting into her car, Nydia swiftly approaches me and gently holds my waist. Knowing this pattern, I also hold hers, and we quickly get closer... ...until it becomes a kiss. ''''Hah?! H-Hey! You little fu¡ªlittle rat!'''' Chloe seems flabbergasted, but we can ignore her for now. ''''Come back safely.'''' ''''I will.'''' With that, Nydia officially departs for the imperial palace, where her fate will significantly be altered from the moment she sets her feet in it. A few days later. ''''Hot news! Hot news!'''' ''''Hey.'''' Stopping the newspaper girl, I take out a coin. ''''Give me one.'''' ''''Okay, pretty sister!'''' As soon as the girl hands me the newspaper, I unroll it and dart to the top of the front page. There, undoubtedly, is a photo of a certain raven girl who has now donned an exquisite dress and beautiful jewelry¡ªwho, by the emperor''s recognition, has become an imperial princess. Her static eyes, even through the paper, give the feeling as though she can surpass anything obstructing her ways. Case 122: The path of Nihility. ''''What do you think of when someone mentions ''nihility''?'''' ''''...Nothingness?'''' ''''That is objectively correct. However... do you know the path to nihility?'''' ''''Destruction. Havoc. Demolition.'''' ''''Correct. You are a good student, Miss.'''' Those are quite obvious answers¡ªis what I want to say, but seeing Kyomu smile like this, I have a feeling I shouldn''t open my mouth further. For around three weeks, Kyomu has been teaching me his swordsmanship. In addition to helping him with the lich case, I have also retrieved the body of his country''s worshipped leader, so he is at least passionate about this endeavor. Overall, the trip to South Zircon is a resounding success¡ªother than the fact that there is not even a single monster in that area for Ash to level up. Still, Ash has been able to advance by... uh... absorbing the lights on the ceiling. It is quite a bizarre sight, but as long as it works, I''m fine with it. ''''Miss. Please focus.'''' ''''Ah, okay.'''' Even when Kyomu tries to be a bit stern, it doesn''t work very well since his expressions are all so numb. Either way, I do need to get back on track. ''''Miss, there were many who attempted to walk the path of nihility, yet very few succeeded. Why do you think they failed?'''' ''''Lack of talent, effort, or aptitude.'''' ''''...Correct.'''' ''''What are we studying today, anyway?'''' He has been giving me what seems like advanced swordsmanship for a while, but he doesn''t touch upon the ''meat,'' that being the aura of annihilation yet. I know I need to be patient, so I don''t question that. Rubbing his chin, Kyomu stares into the distance. ''''Philosophy.'''' ''''...?'''' ''''We are going to discuss nihility today, Miss.'''' ''''Elaborate.'''' Then, the gloomy swordsman gestures for me to sit in front of him, so I oblige. After a brief pause, he begins to speak. ''''You see, the Sword of Nihility... wasn''t created by the God of Nihility.'''' He says. ''''Being an entity who could devour entire worlds, they didn''t need to bother with weapons. Instead, this sword was what the founder of the path dedicated to adhering to this being''s ideals came up with when he tried to mimic their power.'''' ''''...So, in short, it doesn''t need to be a sword?'''' The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ''''Yes. In fact, it didn''t need to be attached to anything. Because the concept of ''nothingness'' is unified, yet the process to achieve that isn''t, this path is deemed highly personal. Each person has their ways of reaching the end, yet the end... is just the end. Everything will inevitably converge; such is the beauty of nothingness.'''' ''''...'''' ''''So, Miss. I''m sure you have realized it already, but conceptualizing nothingness and the process to achieve that within your consciousness is the most important condition for wielding this power. Please think over it when you have time.'''' ''''Alright.'''' So, it seems I have misjudged the Sword of Nihility all along. It is not a particular style of swordsmanship but rather... an idea¡ªa concept. Let''s organize the information first. To obtain the power, I need to understand ''nothingness'' and find a way to reach it. More specifically, a way to turn other things into nothing. Off the top of my head, only destruction comes to mind. When I ask Kyomu about his way of doing this, he replies with a simple, ''cut.'' He will cut everything in his path until there is nothing left. In other words, things disappear as a result of his sword ''slicing'' them. ''''Hm...'''' This is harder than I thought. First, I think I need to comprehend ''nothingness'' before anything else. The timing is good since there is a brief vacation between the semesters, so I have plenty of time to mull over it. The following day, I buy myself a couple of bags of potato chips and sit at a corner of the park. Here, I can gather my thoughts while looking at the beautiful lake, even if I don''t care all that much about the scenery. At least it is better than nothing. ...Or is it? If I stare blankly at the sky, which technically isn''t ''nothing,'' will it help me reach the end? crack¡ª! Or, if I blow up this potato chip instead of biting it as I just did, will it be closer to nothingness? No, either way, it will be converted into different forms of energy. If so, how... can I turn this chip into nothingness? ''''...'''' ''''Whew... huh? Why are you here?'''' As I ponder over those questions, a sweaty-looking Scarlett in her exercise clothes appears. Is she going for a morning jog? ''''Mhm.'''' Since I''m chewing, she will have to be content with this. If it''s Scarlett, I know she won''t mind it. Expectedly, the red-haired maniac only sits beside me without saying anything. Fanning her face with her hand, she begins to whine. ''''Ah~! It''s starting to get hot. Hey, do I get some water?'''' When I look at her as if saying, ''Do I look like I have water on me?'' she smugly taps her temple. ''''You can give me ice cubes, and I can melt them.'''' ''''...Okay.'''' With a surgeon''s precision, I grab Scarlett''s cheek, much to her surprise, with my left hand and pour small ice cubes into her mouth with my other one. ''''Whew...! That revived me! Thanks a lot, pretty maid.'''' Scarlett, being Scarlett, rambles on about the benefits of cold water as she sprints away. Well, it was technically just mana that I fed her. Mana can be converted to different elements if the user has the correct skills. In a way, it is a perfect loop. Our bodies absorb mana from the surrounding environment and then convert it to other types of energy... but where is mana coming from...? Is it something buried in the crust of the planet? Something below it? What if it generates from nothing? Thinking about this question, I soon find myself digging through books in the library. Since the exams are over, I see no more poor souls hanging out in here. Either way, there is an explanation for the presence of mana in this world. It is said that in ancient times, there used to be a colossal river of dense mana running through the entire world. Through time, the energy gradually branched out, spreading until it became what it is now. The river then dried out, leaving behind small ponds that are being preserved as natural wonders in some places. Mana ponds. Fortunately for me, one of these remaining ponds just happens to be near the headwater of the ancient river. It is in... the Heisenberg Duchy?
''''You wanna leave for Heisenberg?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' ''''In that body?'''' ''''I need an identity to enter the site.'''' ''''Hm... okay. I''ll go with you. There is nothing to do here, anyway.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' With Chloe hugging my arms as she sings, ''It''s a date!'', we begin to prepare for the trip to Heisenberg to uncover the true definition of nothingness. Unbeknownst to us, it will not only be us who are going to the place. Case 123: On the heroine’s awakening – To Heisenberg. ''''Ooh~! It''s beautiful!'''' ''''Isn''t it?'''' ''''Yeah! Amazing job managing the city, Scarlett!'''' ''''Heh.'''' As much as I want to say, ''You''re just a kid, so what kind of managing job do you do?'', I have more disappointing matters to be concerned about. First of all, I was supposed to arrive at the Heisenberg Duchy alone with Chloe, but for some reason, we met both Claire and Scarlett on the way here. Claire says she wants to visit a mana pond to ''awaken my guardian spirit of the ancient warrior'' or something, which usually gets people staring at her weirdly. However, there is indeed a guardian spirit sleeping within her. We simply didn''t expect her to visit Heisenberg at this time, as her location of choice was different in the game. As for Scarlett... well? She says she has family matters to attend to, so who am I to question her objective? Claire insists she comes with us, and Scarlett also has somewhat of an obligation to show Chloe around as well. I don''t mind them coming along, but Chloe does. Her gloomy eyes, which have lost all of their luster, are actively making those two avoid us. Instead, they seem to get along quite well. ''''Hah...'''' Chloe sighs, clutching my hand tighter. ''''Aurora, wanna eat dessert?'''' ''''Sure.'''' Either way, the city itself is quite beautiful. Because a Duchy of the Astra Empire is more or less a kingdom in terms of scale, its capital will inevitably be quite grand. Heisenberg''s capital leans toward an older style of buildings, but they remain beautiful nonetheless. The streets are clean, businesses are blooming, and tourists can be seen across the map. This seems like a good place to settle down. I''ve heard good things about the lords of Heisenberg as well. Whoever marries Scarlett in the future will be quite lucky. If they can get her to tone down her battle-maniac side a bit, it''ll be perfect. I doubt there is anyone who can do that, though. ''''Hey, how about you guys coming to our palace?'''' Talk about the devil. ''''I can''t let our guests wander around alone, can I?'''' Technically, there are secret guards following Chloe, too, but she is right. Without hesitation, we accept the offer to stay at Scarlett''s place. Claire appears shy at first, but at the lady of Heisenberg''s insistence, she eventually takes it. So, we promptly move to the slightly less impressive castle standing at the heart of Heisenberg. Less, compared to the imperial palace. Still, it is outrageously vast, and I honestly feel it is not necessary to have a house this big. Claire seems to agree with me, seeing her dumbly stare ahead with an ''o'' face. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ''''It''s a way to establish ourselves.'''' Noticing our thoughts, Scarletts explains. ''''Without showing wealth and power, our position internally and externally will worsen. I''m sure Lady Amelia over there can relate.'''' ''''It''s true.'''' Chloe shrugs. ''''Politics are all bothersome and wasteful.'''' This explanation is mostly for Claire since she is... not of a noble origin, and she needs to get the hang of politics if she doesn''t want to be used like a puppet. Either way, I''m not allowing that to happen. The heroine, being a heroine, expresses sadness over this fact. ''''Why can''t we use the money for the poor...'''' She says. ''''It''s not realistic.'''' Chloe sighs. ''''If you want to create such a wonderland... just marry the next crown or take the crown for yourself.'''' ''''Hey, that''s treason!'''' Scarletts quickly puts a stop to Chloe''s dangerous talk, looking around in absolute horror. ''''What? I''m stating the truth. Were you such a big fan of the imperials?'''' As Chloe appears unfazed, Scarlett finally states her reasonings. ''''My parents... they''re imperial fanatics!'''' ''''Oh, that''s scary.'''' With a status similar to that of a royal princess, Chloe can get away with such lighthearted jokes about the imperial family. If one stops and thinks about it, what can the imperial family even do? Put sanctions as punishment for a duchy? That''ll ruin their relationship in a heartbeat. However, fanatics are a different story. If I imagine I am smack-talking Silaerob in front of Claire, I think I can get an accurate picture. Either way¡ª ''''Did I hear someone mention the imperial family?'''' '''''''' ?!? '''''''' ''''D-Dad?! When did you get here...?'''' A wild Duke of Heisenberg appears. Standing at at least 190 cm or above, he is a burly man with an imposing aura befitting that of a duke. The man soon poses a grin and repeatedly pats Scarlett''s shoulder, sounding smacks so loud I fear her bones might have been broken in the process. ''''Having such loyalty is good! Keep it up, my daughter!'''' ''''Ugh... go inside! I''m having guests!'''' Surprisingly, it''s a typical father-daughter scene. I don''t have a father, so I wouldn''t know, but still. ''''My, my. Are these cuties your girlfriends?'''' ''''Mom?!'''' Then, out of nowhere, a delicate-looking lady pops out of the duke''s back. Covering her mouth with a velvet fan, her eyes intently scan our appearance. Faceing two bigshots, Claire tenses up, but soon relaxes again as I shoot her a reassuring look. ''''This! This!'''' Scarlett desperately tries to defuse the mess by pointing at Chloe, who is hugging my arm. ''''This is the lady of Luminous! Please be a little respectful!'''' ''''Hey, that''s pretty rude already¡ª'''' ''''Oh, my! It seems we have not been paying enough attention!'''' Scarlett''s mom grabs Chloe''s hand with an embarrassed look. ''''Now that I think about it, these silky golden hair, those clear ocean-blue eyes... who could it be other than Lady Luminous?'''' ''''Ah, um... thank you. Can you please let go of my hand...?'''' ''''Hahah! I see you have made precious connections at school! Good job, my daughter!'''' ''''Agh... seriously! Can you two stop already?!'''' After realizing that the Duke and Duchess are weirdos, we sacrifice Scarlett by leaving her behind and follow the butler to our designated rooms. Chloe wants to take an afternoon nap since she is allergic to traveling, so I let her be and walk to Claire''s room instead. knock¡ª! knock¡ª! ''''Yes~!'''' Opening the door, Claire, who dresses lighter than before, flashes a smile when she sees me. ''''Aurora. What''s going on?'''' ''''Do you have some time?'''' ''''Sure? Come in first.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' Settling down on her bed, Claire stares at me with her round eyes, waiting for me to open the conversation. ''''How are things recently?'''' I ask. ''''Huh? Are you talking about my... job?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''It''s good! I like it. I get to help people out with the support of the government, after all. Besides...'''' ''''...'''' Claire grabs her sword, which has been resting against the bed, and stares at it with a proud look. ''''Either way! It''s been great!'''' ''''...I see.'''' ''''What, are you worried about me or something?'''' Claire jokingly says. ''''You love me too much~!'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''E-Eh?'''' ''''I am worried about you.'''' ''''Ah... okay... um.'''' Hm? Oh, wait. Is she getting the wrong idea? ''''...'''' I''ll admit it. Sometimes, I forget that she is the heroine of a Yuri game. I am a woman as well, so there is a chance she considers things that way. Well... chances are chances. I don''t think it will happen. Case 124: On the heroine’s awakening – Skylar, Guardian of Light. Since this is only a two-day trip, we opt to visit the mana pond immediately after having dinner at the duke''s residence. ''''I''ve indeed confirmed your identities. Please have an enjoyable night.'''' ''''Good work.'''' Passing by the guards, we enter a building reminiscing that of a museum. According to Scarlett, who volunteers herself as a guide, there aren''t many tourists at this time of the year, so we should have a pretty good view of the pond. ''''Why are you guys suddenly interested in a mana pond, anyway?'''' Scarlett asks, her face showing a giant question mark. ''''I think they''re cool,'''' Chloe replies absentmindedly, still hazy from the long afternoon nap. When Scarlett turns to me, I lightly chin toward Chloe, indicating that I''m just following her. Although the heiress of Heisenberg seems unconvinced, she decides to let it pass regardless. ''''How about you?'''' So, she directs her attention to the remaining person. "I told you. It''s to awaken my guardian spirit.'''' Claire proudly replies. ''''Huhuhu... this world hasn''t seen my best yet!'''' ''''No, what BS is that...? No, but wait, she''s the heroine, so there''s a chance...'''' Ultimately, Scarlett doesn''t seem convinced in the slightest. However, against Claire''s overly confident attitude, she tries to follow along anyway. ''''But why does that have to do with visiting a mana pond?'''' Scarlett continues. ''''Are you gonna suck up the mana or something?'''' ''''Uh... I''m not sure. The guardian just told me to find one.'''' ''''...I''m telling you this, but mana ponds are so goddamn expensive.'''' ''''H-How so?'''' ''''You can buy a whole palace with the money you get from selling one. They can be used to make heavy artillery, you see.'''' ''''Woah...'''' Is that the reason why there are so many guards here? Maybe. It would be much better if Claire stopped cowering like a thief, though. She looks painfully suspicious. ''''Haah... y''know, the cannons in Neveah... they''re fueled by the stuff from mana ponds, too,'''' Chloe interjects. ''''These things are amazing.'''' ''''First time I heard that.'''' Scarlett shrugs. While continuing our conversation, it seems we''ve arrived at the place. ''''Holy...'''' Claire exclaims. ''''Beautiful, isn''t it?'''' Scarletts proudly puffs her chest out. ''''More like... too bright...'''' Ignoring the grumpy Chloe, Scarlett continues to be smug. She can be that way all day, but I think it''s too bright as well. Confined within a thick layer of glass is a small pond, in which the water is replaced by some type of thick rainbow-colored liquid. It''s shining quite well. Too well, in fact. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I could never guess why the guards wear sunglasses here. Either way, the mana presence I can feel from this pond is underwhelming. I think these glasses have something to do with it. Other than that... It''s quite unremarkable. What am I here for again? Right. The concept of nothingness. I want to find out if mana has an origin or not. If so, this pond is not it. While Claire is busy staring at the water, I tap Scarlett''s shoulder. ''''Hm?'''' ''''Do you know where the headwater is?'''' ''''Headwater... ah, you mean the headwater of the mana river?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Scarletts, perhaps sensing my eager attitude, scratches her cheek in embarrassment. ''''It''s buried.'''' ''''Huh?'''' ''''No, like... as far as I know, there was nothing special there, so people flattened it to build instead.'''' ''''...'''' So... what am I here for? '''''''' !!! '''''''' The moment I start to question reality, something extraordinary occurs. On top of the already bright pond, an even more blinding light bursts out from Claire''s forehead, much to her own surprise. Her emerald-like eyes glisten, and the next moment, a faint silhouette escapes her body. For a moment, time seems to stop as the enormous amount of mana inside the pond is sucked up, absorbing into the figure in the air. Being professionals, the few guards immediately take out the weapons¡ª ''''Stop! This is Claire, the owner of the Holy Sword!'''' But they are stopped by Scarlett. Not until the heiress promises to shield them from potential punishments do they completely stand back. Meanwhile, Claire, who is clearly in a daze, suddenly unsheathes the Moon Devourer and holds it horizontally in front of her body. ''''What the hell is going on...'''' I hear Scarlett mutter. One minute. Two minutes. As the pond slowly dries up, the figure in the air also starts to become more and more vivid. Long, lustrous pale blond hair that cascades over her shoulder, gleaming emerald eyes, graceful facial features, and... ''''Holy... those are huge...'''' True to Chloe''s words, her bosom is... a bit oversized. I''ve considered mine quite big, but I can''t win against those, no matter what. Not like I want to be that big, though. Her body is curvy enough, but it''s her chest that stands out the most. However, if one looks past that, they can also see that she shares many similar points with Claire. Once there is nothing left in the mana pond, the woman''s eyes regain their focus. With a proud smile, she looks down at Claire and opens her mouth. ''''Well done, my child.'''' Her warm voice sounds. ''''You... you are...'''' Claire replies. ''''My name is Skylar, the one and only guardian who oversees children of light.'''' The woman who self-proclaimed as Skylar indeed has an otherworldly aura. I suppose that is the real deal. ''''Guardian...'''' Claire seems excited. Clutching the Moon Devourer''s handle, she poses a silly smile, probably fantasizing about some absurd scenarios again. ''''My child, I am here to guide you on your journey to defeat the ancient evil. Let this be our first fateful encounter.'''' Cupping Claire''s little face, Skylar poses a kind smile that seems to radiate actual light to the surroundings. ''''...'''' Wait, is it a real light effect? While the first meeting between the guardian of light and the heroine is indeed moving, a certain someone has something else to say. ''''Um...'''' Scarlett speaks up, seizing everyone''s attention. ''''It''s nice and all, seeing our heroine grow like this, but... what are y''all going to about the pond?'''' ''''The pond?'''' ''''The mana pond. You sucked up all of that.'''' ''''Oh.'''' ''''It''s really, really, really expensive, you know? Do you have a way to pay it back?'''' Big drops of sweat begin to form on Claire''s pale face as she listens to Scarlett. Poor girl. Her guardian appears unfazed, though. She sweeps her gaze toward our direction and prepares to refute, but then¡ª ''''!!'''' For some reason, she widens her eyes when she sees me. From her frozen gestures, one can infer... cautiousness. Fear. ''''You... you are...'''' ''''What?'''' No good. Has she seen through my cover? Worst, I''ll have to abandon this identity. It''s a hassle, but I think I can be another maid. Contrary to my premonitions, however, Skylar only shakes her head in disbelief, retreating her attention while avoiding contact with me. ''''Ahem... my child, do not fret.'''' ''''Skylar...? Do you have a way to pay them back?'''' ''''Of course, my child. While I may not have the necessary funds to allocate, our family seldom fears the lack of finances.'''' ''''...But my family''s poor?'''' Claire being from an ordinary farmer''s house is widely known. Still, Skylar''s puzzled expression calls for something rigged with incongruity. ''''What are you talking about, my child? Our family is a Duchy.'''' Case 125: On the heroine’s awakening – Altered history. For a brief moment, all noise inside the room is extinguished. To comprehend what Skylar just said, it seems Claire will need another minute or so to run her brain. Meanwhile, Scarlett quickly silences the guards and has them exit the room. ''''W-What do you mean a duchy, Skylar?'''' ''''Yes? Oh... if you still haven''t noticed it yet, I am your distant ancestor, one that has the same blood flowing through her veins.'''' Seeing Skylar proudly proclaim that, Claire finally snaps out of her confusion... or not. ''''Yeah, um... I know you''re related to me, but... our family was never a duchy? Can you elaborate?'''' The heroine''s insistent finally earns a frown from Skylar. Retracting her grand demeanor, she descends to the ground and poses a serious look. ''''My child, do you have a problem with your brain? How could you not know of our Apollo Duchy''s heroic contribution to the world? Perhaps... was you a lost child?'''' ''''A-Apollo Duchy?!'''' Claire exclaims. ''''Hey, hey, are you serious?'''' Scarlett intervenes. ''''First, we have a lost imperial princess, now there''s a lost royal princess??'''' ''''No, no, how could I be a princess...?!'''' ''''Now that I think about it, don''t your hair and eye color the exact same as the Apollo guy''s...?'''' Claire stammers. After fumbling with her words a bit, she eventually realizes the incongruity with the whole situation. Panicking, she combs through a section of her pale blond hair, all the while muttering something incomprehensible. ''''N-No, but...'''' Meanwhile, Scarlett seems genuinely disturbed that she has missed this obvious detail until now. The combo of pale blond hair and green eyes is not at all common. In fact, it is very rare. If an ordinary person sees someone with such features, they will inevitably think of the Apollo Duchy, which is a part of the Astra Empire. That is, if we are living in an unadulterated reality. ''''No, but like, we haven''t heard of any heroic acts from the Apollos, right?'''' In the tense atmosphere, Chloe casually speaks up, wiping her eyes with a handkerchief. This statement sparks a reaction from the guardian, Skylar. ''''What do you mean, young child? We, the proud children of Apollo, have always prided ourselves in procuring the most brilliant heroes of light who bravely fought back the calamities. It is insulting that you haven''t heard of us.'''' ''''But it''s true.'''' Chloe refutes. ''''Look into any historical textbook. You won''t find anything of the sort.'''' ''''That is outrageous, you¡ª'''' This time, Skylar stammers. With a look on her face as though she has just had a terrible realization, the guardian roughly grabs Claire''s shoulders. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''My child, do you remember your hometown?!'''' ''''My h-hometown?? Of course, why...'''' Claire frantically replies. ''''What is it?'''' ''''Er... Deloof? It''s a small town near the coast of¡ª'''' ''''There is no such town with that name,'''' Chloe interjects. ''''Believe me, I''ve studied through town names many times.'''' ''''Huh?'''' ''''Claire. Do you even remember your parents'' names?'''' As Chloe, who has returned to her usual sharp look, pushes Claire, the heroine visibly panics, her nonsensical gestures mirroring that of her jumbled thoughts. ''''I-I... no, what... how could I... who... who¡ªwho am I?'''' ''''Calm down, my child.'''' In the midst of chaos, Skylar, befitting her title of a guardian, reassuringly hugs Claire, soothing her with gentle pats to the back. Gradually, the heroine''s breathing becomes more relaxed, and she seems to be alright for now. ''''Skylar, was it? What do you know about this... phenomenon? It''s trippy as hell.'''' Scarlett steps forward. ''''If everything is as you said, then was history completely rewritten? That''s ridiculous.'''' ''''...It is likely that, I''m afraid.'''' ''''But how?!'''' ''''A high-ranking demon.'''' A high-ranking demon - Buerizth. An enemy directly tied to the heroine¡ªClaire''s past. In the game, it is described as a humanoid figure wearing a nun or priest''s outfit. It is elusive, hard to catch, hard to defeat, and exceptionally powerful. Its ridiculous prowess comes from a non-system ability, one that allows itself to alter living beings'' past on a global scale. Even if there are many restrictions, such as infrequent uses or not being able to interfere with entities of higher dimensions, etc., having the power to essentially rewrite history is simply outrageous. Fortunately, Buerizth only appears once in the whole game. It is now likely in hibernation after unleashing a reality-changing wave upon the heroine''s birth. ''''Buerizth is a demon we unfortunately couldn''t eliminate.'''' Skylar painfully admits. ''''From time to time, we were struggling to deal with what the demon had caused. In other words... correcting history. However, there has never been a case where the identity of such an influential house is compromised like this.'''' ''''Damn. The demons are really going all-in, huh?'''' Scarlet curses. ''''I will need you all to brief me on what has happened so far. And... my child, fret not, for I am here to guide you.''''
On a certain balcony in the duke''s residence. Chloe and I stand shoulder-to-shoulder, enjoying the night breeze. ''Enjoying'' might be a word too positive. After all, even if we have expected this outcome, frustrating things are still frustrating. ''''Hah... at this point, I''m worried my memory might not even be mine,'''' Chloe complains. ''''...'''' After we briefed Skylar on the timeline so far, she said she wanted to speak with Claire alone, so that''s why we''re here. Scarlett ran off somewhere earlier with a baffled look, though. ''''In the end, how did you even snap out of it?'''' Chloe asks, her finger tracing the back of my hand. ''''Are you a goddess or something? Hahah.'''' ''''I don''t know,'''' I reply. ''''Really, I don''t.'''' ''''Mghm...'''' Seriously. In the game, Buerizth can''t be beaten before Claire reaches the first semester of the second year. In other words, the altered history is never corrected. This is because Skylar''s awakening occurs much later in the original timeline, thus delaying the process of realization. Skylar, being a spirit sleeping within Claire, is immune to Buerizth''s ability. As she is also the guardian who oversees the heroes of Apollo, her awakening is closely tied to the state of crises within the respective era, which means... she''s here early because of Valstein''s attack. Is this what they call ''fortune in misfortune''? Thanks to Valstein''s move, we can now plan out our raid on Buerizth... is what I want to say, but there is really nothing we can do about it at the moment. The demon ''appears'' in the game before the player, and outside of that, we have no way of locating it. So, we have no choice but to prepare to deal with it. For now... ''''I think I''ll go see Claire,'''' I say, turning back into the hallway. ''''Suddenly?'''' ''''...Mhm.'''' ''''...'''' I can sense a slight surprise from Chloe, but I decide to ignore it. Walking across the empty hallway, my thoughts drift. In the end, I haven''t been able to understand the meaning of ''nothingness.'' Somehow, I feel empty inside. Sometimes, I feel as though everything I''ve done is a waste of time. I think these are my mood swings. Should I be relieved that I''m not constantly being shocked like Claire? I''m not sure. Nevertheless, I feel I should see and comfort her if she ever needs it. So, here I am, in front of her room. ''''Claire.'''' ?-A 4: The person who always cheers me up. ''''Claire.'''' knock¡ª! knock¡ª! In the dark room devoid of movement or sound, the knocks of someone awaken me. This voice¡ªit''s Aurora. As I stand up and open the door, I have a chance to gaze at her face, which is illuminated by the hallway''s lights. Aurora... always has this blank look on her face, as if she doesn''t care about anything in the world. Even in her usual routine of people-watching and snacking... it seems she rests all the time. I''m honestly jealous. I have so much to worry about, and it''s only increasing with time. ''''...Come in.'''' Nevertheless, Aurora is one of my good friends, and I shouldn''t be spiteful about something like this. It''s good that she is enjoying her life. That''s what I want, after all. Turning the light on, I have Aurora settled on the bed before flopping down myself. ''''Did you have a good talk with Skylar?'''' She asks, her expression unchanging. ''''...Yeah. She''s resting right now.'''' I reply, staring at the spotless ceiling. ''''What did she say?'''' ''''Reassuring words and... encouragements, I suppose.'''' Of course, I am thankful to Skylar, and a part of me can''t help but feel excited at the thought of having a heroic figure guiding me, but... to simply accept that everything that I''ve been believing in is fake¡ªwon''t it be too awkward? Even my schoolmate in class A... is he my sibling? Are his parents mine? It''s too sudden. Still, I feel like I have no choice but to accept it. Ever since the illusion was broken, my memories before coming to the academy have been getting blurrier and blurrier. Forget my parents'' names, I don''t even remember what they look like. ''''Hah...'''' ''''Are you alright?'''' ''''!!'''' My eyes widen as Aurora suddenly leans over and stares straight at me. Her scent, as fresh as dawn''s air and fragrant as lily''s aroma, wafts over my nose, tickling a sense of hunger I''ve never felt before in my life. Her head casts a shadow on my head, highlighting her piercing slit eyes. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. gulp¡ª! Whenever I look at Aurora, I can''t help but marvel at how beautiful she is. Her body proportions or face proportions are disgustingly unreal, but it''s not as though there is nobody technically prettier than her. However, Aurora''s unique ''coldness'' and her overall expression management make her truly special... Wait, what am I thinking all of a sudden...?! ''''Uuu...'''' ''''Claire?'''' Feeling my face burning, I timidly wave my hands. ''''I''m fine, I''m fine...'''' ''''Really? Your cheeks are really red.'''' ''''Hi...!'''' As if playing with my fragile heart, Aurora''s slender finger gently runs on my cheek, startling just about every hair in my body¡ªas she watches my reaction, no less. ''''Perhaps...'''' When Aurora''s pinkish lips part, I suddenly have a terrible premonition. ''''W-Wait¡ª'''' Ignoring my plea, Aurora quietly gets closer to my ear, and¡ª ''''Do you... like me?'''' She whispers. ''''!!'''' Unable to withstand the onslaught of stimuli, I activate my defense mechanism and curl up into a ball, tucking my face into my trusty hands. It isn''t until much longer that I dare to peek between my fingers. There, Aurora sits unfazed, still fixing her gaze on me. ''''How''s it?'''' ''''...You meanie.'''' I''m embarrassed. More than anything, more than even my utterly pathetic response, I''m embarrassed at the fact that I fell for Aurora...''s prank. Is it a prank? It must be. She is already embracing so many women, so why would she bother with me? She has the bombastic lady of Luminous, the ex-maid, now imperial princess Nydia, the saintess of Neveah, and possibly even Scarlett... No, would this womanizer ever be satisfied? ''''...!'''' Hit by an earthshaking revelation, I instinctively back away, hugging my shoulders as I stare at Aurora cautiously. Seemingly oblivious to that, she shoots me a slightly smug look, one that practically screams, ''I see your thoughts.'' ''''In any case, I hope you feel alright.'''' She says, standing up while stretching her wings. ''''It would be terrible if the heroine of the new era gets depressed.'''' ''''...'''' Buried in my knees, I desperately try to ignore the racing heart of mine and focus on her words, but... her words do nothing to help it. ''''Then, have a good rest.'''' Before she exits the room, I feel an immense urge to establish my... feelings? So, with all my emotions hopefully in place, I shout, ''''M-My heart is only for Silaerob, so don''t even think about it!'''' ''''...'''' Aurora''s steady steps halt for a moment. Before long, she turns around, posing an ever-so-slight smile. ''''Okay.'''' The door closes. ''''Hah...'''' What the hell was that...? No, seriously. What the hell was that?! Was Aurora always this capable of being such a fox? Really? Teasing people''s hearts like that... ''''Ugh...! Bad owl!'''' For absolutely no reason, I start to lash out at the innocent pillow. It isn''t until deep into the night that I finally manage to calm down and shut my eager brain off. The following day, I wake up quite refreshed. Maybe yesterday was just an illusion, after all. ''''My child.'''' ''''Whoa?! You came out of nowhere.'''' ''''Fufu... you will have to get used to it if you want to become my disciple.'''' ''''Ah, okay.'''' ''''Rather, I sensed your emotions running quite pleasantly high yesterday. What happened?'''' ''''W-What do you mean ''pleasantly high''?!'''' ''''It means that you are flustered, but those emotions are also healthy and good for you. For example, love¡ª'''' ''''Stop!'''' I swear, this whole thing is ruined! Case 126: Correlation. ''My heart is only for Silaerob,'' huh... ''''Hah...'''' Claire will be baffled once she finds out who I am. More than that, however, I am concerned about her reaction at that point. It might very well just be her natural reaction to being teased like that, but on the off chance... I''m honestly stuck. I don''t really know how to think about it. Would people normally get this many love interests following them? I don''t think so. As expected, I do need someone to consult. Someone with proper love experience... But aside from Claudia, who is no better than me, do I even know anyone? The principal? I''ve met the principal a few times, and I can see her listening to my problem, but... given her appearance, I don''t think she has dated anyone. I hope she hasn''t. She looks too much like a child. Either way, I can probably put this off for later. As of now, I still need to find out the meaning of ''nothingness.'' More accurately, the way to reach it, I suppose, since nothingness is just... well, nothingness. As it has turned dark, I switch back to my main body and resume my swordsmanship training while tackling my problems. However, even after a whole night, the answer still seems far. Nevertheless, a new day dawns, bringing an unusually sulky Clarie onto the train back. ''''...Hey.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''What did you do to her?'''' Catching my wrist, Chloe interrogates me. Hiding behind her smile is a cold rage, which unintentionally lashes out at me through the strength of her hand. It seems she has already deemed me guilty. However, if I put myself in her shoes, I think I am indeed guilty. So, naturally¡ª ''''I didn''t do anything.'''' ''''...Really? Then why is she like that?'''' Both of our gazes turn toward Claire, who only pretends to look at the passing scenery out the window but is actually glancing this way occasionally. It pains me more because I didn''t expect the seemingly solid Claire to have this side to herself. I mean, it is cute, but... ''''Seriously, I have no idea.'''' Shrugging Chloe off might be more complicated than I thought. I will need to be careful after this. Either way, after everything calms down, the discussion of the newly erased illusion emerges between Claire, Chloe, Scarlett, Skylar, and me. The question for now is obviously how to correct history. ''''My child, since I am here, you will not need to worry about deviating ever again. My existence itself is the only nemesis to Buerizth, the demon.'''' Technically, Neveah should be able to deal with it... because she is a goddess, but Skylar''s proud claim does help stabilize the situation. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''Then, Skylar, how do we restore history?'''' Claire asks. ''''I want to find out about my past. My... real past.'''' ''''To correct history, one needs to first swim against the current to witness true, unadulterated history, starting from the point it deviates. In other words... we need to determine when it deviated.'''' ''''I see... but how?'''' ''''There are certain people with such ability to look into the true past. We merely want to wake them of this wicked dream before suggesting they use their power.'''' At this point, Scarlett chimes in. ''''You say that so easily, but what skills do we exactly want? I wouldn''t imagine they''re common.'''' ''''...Indeed. However, there is one candidate known to have such ''eyes.'' No, should I say... one lineage?'''' ''''Stop teasing, just say it.'''' Scarlett puffs out, seeing Skylar deliberately giving it a pause. Successfully building up a sense of suspension, Skylar confidently opens her mouth. ''''You see, the¡ª'''' ''''The Miko of Yugen, isn''t it?'''' Chloe interjects. ''''She is described as having eyes unusually sharp, which enable her to look at the essence of things, and that includes a timeline.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Oh, the Miko, huh.'''' Scarlett rubs her chin, seemingly deep in thought. ''''That''s fortunate, then. I heard she will transfer to our class when the second semester starts.'''' ''''R-Really? Can you help me bridge the story to her, Scarlett?'''' ''''Of course. We''re friends, after all.'''' ''''Hey, I am also here?'''' ''''A-Ah, right. Lady Luminous, too... can I trouble you for it?'''' ''''Hmph. Of course.'''' Clasping her hands together, Claire thanks everyone before sighing as if pushing her worries out. ''''I... know the upcoming times will be hard, but it''s honestly reassuring to have everyone with me. As the heroine, I will make sure not to let you down!'''' ''''Well said, my child.'''' ''''Heheh... now, I feel like whatever is ahead, I can blast it all away!'''' Blast it all away, huh... Hm... Suddenly, my mind kicks back to the fundamental problem¡ªa wall that denies me the power of nihility. In the end, how can I reach ''nothingness''? I wish I could just... blast everything into nothingness like Claire. But... what is stopping me? ''''...'''' Wait. In the first place, is Kyomu''s ''nothingness'' even real? If he simply keeps cutting everything, logically speaking, there will still be matters left. Is his ''nothingness'' what he considers it to be? If so, do I merely need to ''think'' that way? Do I... blast everything into nothingness? ''''...!'''' For a brief moment, a surreal wave of something spreads from the back of my head¡ªat least, it feels so. Nevertheless, a sudden realization hits me. I think I just got it. The way to achieve nihility. That night. Standing somewhere inside the Backrooms, I clutch the Sword of Black Dawn. ''''Whew...'''' Sitting in front of me is a big chunk of West Zircon log, one that looks quite pale and saturated. Slowly, I bring my sword upward, preparing for a straight slam. Closing my eyes, I convoke a sizable chunk of mana before weaving it onto my blade in the form of icy cold frost. ''''Please remember, Miss, the power of nihility is merely a concept.'''' Now, I think I truly understand what that means, Kyomu. To not bound it with anything else, and to let it manifest the most natural way... Sharpening my mind, I force all my attention to the target before me, and with all my intentions to utterly destroy it to oblivion, I swing my sword. With a brief and sharp screech sound, my sword rips through the air, blasting out a half-circle force of ice that squarely hits the log. A straight streak of ice is then promptly embedded into it. The next second or so seems unusually slow. A bleach-white flash bursts from the base of the ice crystals, quickly enveloping everything in its way as it erupts forward. Once everything settles down... there is no log left. Strangely, a strong force suddenly sucks me toward the middle of the impact, but it''s only for a moment. ''''...Oh.'''' I... succeeded. A grin blooms on my face as I proudly observe the aftermath. Even if one looks at it from every angle, the log has completely evaporated. This is revolutionary. No, that might even be underselling it. This will become one of my trump cards. ''''Hm...'''' But... the MP consumption is quite egregious. Maybe my efficiency is not there yet. In any case, I should be glad with this for a while. Case 127: Second semester. [Achievement unlocked: Advent of ] [1 skill points acquired] ''''Congratulations, Miss. You have indeed understood the way of nihility.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' ''''Yay~! Nilihity!'''' ''''Congratulations.'''' ''''It is indeed a commendable achievement.'''' AUF¡ª! Somehow, the whole house comes over for a celebration, which... isn''t that bad, really. I guess being merry like this sometimes won''t hurt. Either way, according to Kyomu, I now need to work on the efficiency and control of this new energy. As of now, each stroke of my nihility costs over twenty MP, which is already one-tenth of my MP pool. The power it brings is great, but it''s honestly quite unnecessary. Maybe I should try to focus on which area I want to destroy more? Kyomu also said that the overall output of this style doesn''t rely on any system-related value, so the best thing I can do is refine my mind arts. In the end, I haven''t found a sword art to overwrite the system''s skill, so I''ll probably end up adopting Kyomu''s one. Aside from that... now that I finally have a direction for my growth, I should start to consider future plans. First of all, conquering the Witch of Calamity''s territory is something I want to finish quickly. Although even with her part done, there is still the central lake of Zircon to be worried about. Second, the newly emerged problems of Miko''s admission and Claire''s past. Since we can''t really do anything about her yet, we will just have to wait. Finally... Nydia. I haven''t heard from her since the day of her departure. Still, I believe she will contact me sooner or later. The night I suddenly miss the gentle Nydia, she appears before my eyes in a quite... unexpected way. ''''It is an honor to meet you, Miss Silaerob. My name is Nydia Alaina Astra.'''' ''''...'''' For whatever reason, Sierra decided to bring Nydia out here. By ''here,'' I mean the rooftop in which the crown princess and I usually have our meetings. Different from the maid Nydia, this version of her bears quite a resemblance to actual princesses¡ªelegant, prideful, and beautiful. Donning a raven-black dress, she looks fantastic today. ''''She decided to come under me.'''' After that, Sierra lets out a little ''hmph'' as if proud of herself. Then, she returns to fidgeting the ice pawn that I gave her the other day. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Does she want to brag...? If there is one thing that makes me uncomfortable... well, Nydia''s gaze is quite cold, unlike her usual one. Having them side by side like this does a good job of highlighting their similarities. ''''I see,'''' I reply anyway. ''''Oh, right, Silaerob.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''The answer to your riddle you gave me the other day. You asked me who was responsible for Ra''s death, didn''t you?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''It''s the moon, isn''t it?'''' Pushing the pawn toward me, Sierra shoots me a piercing gaze, her silvery-white eyes gleaming under the moonlight. ''''From start to finish, the moon was always present, watching the protagonist''s every step... assuming Ra was not an utter idiot, there is only one explanation¡ªthe moon did it. Moreover, Ra would only wander at night when the moon was the brightest, meaning that without the moon, she would have been under no threat at all.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Judging from your silence, I assume my answer is right.'''' ''''Sure.'''' As much as I want to say that she is being way too serious about this little puzzle, seeing her slightly proud expression, I swallow my words. Still, when I turn around to look at the moon¡ªthe real moon, I can''t help but be a little discouraged. Immersed in that quiet atmosphere, I am once again awakened by Sierra''s unprovoked words. ''''Thank you for the warning.'''' ''''What do you mean?'''' At some point, Sierra''s emotions have been replaced by what seems to be seriousness. And on the side... Nydia is somehow looking at me suspiciously. What happened? ''''I believe you won''t do this kind of thing without intentions.'''' No, I do. I really do. ''''And... I don''t know if you have realized this, but whenever you are deep in thought, you will try to tap your index finger against the back of your thumb.'''' ''''...'''' ''''It doesn''t strike me as you have no worries when you do that while having your eyes on the moon, you see.'''' ...It seems I have underestimated how sharp this girl is. Vowing to be more careful in the future, I gloss over the matter before ending the brief meeting. Since Sierra seems to love the ice pawn, I decide not to melt it for the moment. Nevertheless, a few days quickly pass by, and before the students realize it, the second semester has come. February 18th, 1835. Since tomorrow is the first day of school, students have been flooding back to the dorms, causing a bit of traffic. Amidst that, the academy''s grounds has become lively again after weeks of inactivity. Aside from the rumor that the Miko of Yugen will be transferred to class 1-A, there is actually a piece of news I did not expect. ''''Nydia is coming, too...?'''' Somehow, people are saying that the newly recognized imperial princess, Nydia Alaina Astra, will soon be admitted to the academy. This is, once again, a scenario I haven''t seen in the game. If Nydia is available at the academy, she will not bear the title of a ''hidden'' heroine since approaching her is that easy. ''''Hah. I knew that bitch would come back sooner or later.'''' Tone it down, Chloe. A lady shouldn''t use that kind of vulgar language... but I guess Chloe is not really a lady. She is more of a wild cat in my eyes. But... ''''Isn''t Nydia a year older than you right now?'''' I speak up. ''''If so, she will be transferred to second year, right?'''' Hearing this, Chloe, who has been creepily hugging her pillow since earlier, lets out a few squeals of terror. ''''D-Don''t tell me I have to start calling her ''senior''...!'''' It seems she genuinely hates the idea. ''''Senior?! What senior? Why would I call my former maid that? No. No way. Like, ''Good day to you, senior Nydia~!''? Fuck that. I''d feel like I''ve cucked myself after calling someone who kisses my crush so respectfully. This damned¡ª'''' ''''...Have you been drinking?'''' ''''Oh, yeah?'''' ''''...'''' Seriously. Nydia hasn''t even left for a bit, and Chloe''s eating and drinking habits have gone out of control. Maybe... I should learn to cook? I miss you, Nydia. That night, I suddenly have a revelation. What if I find a way to let Ariel become Chloe''s maid? Ariel can certainly cook, and she will gladly take the position since she complains about being bored all the time. We just need a method to connect her consciousness to a physical body. The body can be handled by the doc, but the linking part... Should I have 049 study Peln? Maybe he can bring out the mechanism these doppelgangers use to transfer consciousnesses. But for now, it is time to welcome the transfer student. Bring it on, Miko. Case 128: Chloe. A certain morning at the academy. Birds are singing, their melodies carried through the rays of sunlight. Flowers are blooming, shedding the layer of leftover snow from the previous winter altogether. ''''We met again, Aurora.'''' ''''...'''' In front of me stands a noble figure. As she smiles, a gentle breeze flows between us, lifting her raven-black hair and fluttering her white skirt. The girl shyly covers her body with one of her wings before adjusting the blue tie on her chest, seemingly cherishing the piece of cloth. ''''...Long time no see.'''' I try my hardest to smile, which must not be quite effective since Nydia''s reaction is lukewarm. Nevertheless, my hand is then promptly grabbed... and she pulls me into a hug. ''''Thank you for not treating me like a stranger... truly.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''I would have cried if you called me ''Your Highness.'''''' With the same gentleness and the same intimacy, Nydia guides my steps toward the park. If left out the uniform, she would just seem like the usual Nydia, yet through her gait, her bodily manners, and her overall atmosphere, I get a certain sense of aloofness. She... does seem like an actual princess. Even as we walk, I notice a few hidden guards following us. It''s the same with Sierra''s three guards. ''''Don''t mind them. They''re... trusted people of Her Highness, the Crown Princess.'''' Nydia says quietly. ''''...Okay.'''' It is an elaborate way of saying, ''I am being monitored,'' but I suppose we can''t help it. As soon as we sit together on a bench, stories about the last few weeks naturally come out. I am used to sharing everyday stuff with Nydia, and I imagine she is, too, so this conversation feels relieving, somehow. ''''I thought my manners were good enough, but apparently, their standards were too high.'''' Nydia lets out an exhausted sigh, her wing pitifully rubbing against mine. ''''It was so stressful, having to learn history and such, too...'''' When the raven princess whines, she doesn''t forget to snuggle up at me, and she certainly doesn''t hold back that longing gaze either. For some reason, I gain the courage to pull her head toward me¡ª ''''...!'''' ¡ªand kiss her forehead. It''s just something I think I need to do to comfort Nydia... and seeing her giggling like this, I suppose it is a good move, after all. ''''Mhm... that stuff aside, I also met Silaerob the other day.'''' If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ''''Really? What was she like?'''' With an ambiguous expression, the raven princess shakes her head. ''''Cold, enigmatic, and curt. Not my cup of tea.'''' Afterward, she doesn''t forget to add, ''''You''re kind of... cold, too, but I know you''re warm inside. My Aurora is lovable...!'''' ''''...'''' Getting insulted and complimented at the same time¡ªthis is a rare experience. ''''Ah, right. Would you be interested in becoming my... maid?'''' ''''I think I like my current job.'''' ''''That''s what I thought. We can be something more than friends, then.'''' With eyes as cunning as a snake''s, Nydia forms a smirk with her lips. Her slit golden pupils really do remind me of those basilisks. Nevertheless, with the promises to hang out being done, I wave goodbye to Nydia as she goes to her class, which is in another building. Since there is little time left before the first class starts, I head straight to class 1-A. For a whole semester, I have been frequently visiting this place to learn more about magic theory and more useful topics under the guise of supervising, so the five students of this cursed class don''t seem to mind me anymore. ''''Aurora. Sit here.'''' My spot is usually between Chloe and Luxia. As I take a look around the spacious classroom, I notice Sierra elegantly dozing off with her hands propping up her head. I know it takes a lot of effort to get that posture to work, and it is honestly commendable. On the other side, the transfer student from Yugen is silently gazing out the window, and the heir of Apollo¡ªClaire''s brother¡ªis diligently reading a book. Perhaps because of Chloe''s existence as the uncontested number one in terms of strength, these guys have been getting more motivation to get stronger. They are currently stronger than their original selves in the game, which is a good thing. If nothing else, everything seems just about normal. If there were something different... it would probably be the extra chair placed behind Chloe. tick¡ª! The sounds of the clock rings through the quiet place. For some reason, I feel tension building up within me. There is this strange premonition¡ªa strong foreboding that screams, ''Something is wrong.'' Perhaps having the same warning, Chloe furrows her eyebrows. Even Luxia is unusually fixating her eyes on the classroom''s door. Each second passes by, and my nonexistent heart races further. Soon after the first-period bell rings, the door slides open. A haggard yet somehow tight-looking Claudia enters the classroom. ''''Good morning, everyone. Before we begin the first lesson of the second semester... we have a transfer student.'''' Naturally, our eyes follow Claudia''s. ''''Come in, student Kanna.'''' ''''...!'''' The very moment the girl sets her foot inside, the world in my eyes seems to have slowed down. Every detail fades away, leaving place solely for the silhouette of the person to occupy my mind. For a while, I remain stunned. I have questioned reality. I have tried to self-diagnose. Still, no matter how hard I try to deny it, the image of her has imprinted onto my mind... and it is now resurfacing. Long, slightly curly hair with hints of blue strewed across and a pair of rare violet eyes. A perky, a little nerdy kind of beauty. ''''It is nice to meet you. My name is Uwara Kanna, and... I currently hold the title of Miko of Yugen.'''' With that same smirk, that same tone, she utters. Twitch. It is not until I feel a sudden jolt of my hands that I snap out of it. However, the fact doesn''t change. The person standing on the stage right now... is Chloe. But if that is Chloe, then this... ''''...'''' As soon as I turn to the side, the sight of a flabbergasted Amelia Luminous greets me. Those lustrous blue pupils shake violently, unable to find a resting place. ''''Chloe?'''' ''''...Huh?!'''' As if walking between different realities, Chloe takes a while to stabilize. Afterward, her expression as she looks at me... is that of fear. Is she fearing that I will think of her as an imposter? I wouldn''t know. However, what I do know at this moment is that... I need to sort this out immediately. ''''Eh?'''' ''''Oh.'''' So, I stand up, pulling Chloe¡ªboth Chloes along with me. Conveniently, there is an empty place under a stair nearby, so it doesn''t take very long to arrive at a suitable location. ''''...So, what is going on here?'''' I ask, breaking the uncomfortable silence between us three. Both me and the blond Chloe are staring at the black-haired Chloe, who only blinks naively. After rubbing her chin a bit, ''Chloe'' finally opens her mouth with a smirk. ''''Well? Was it fun using my body, you lowlife?'''' Case 129: Amelia Luminous. At the statement coming from ''Chloe,'' both of us are utterly stunned for a while. In the meantime, ''Chloe'' can still be seen with an annoyingly smug face. It is as if she is bragging with her eyes. At some point along the way, something suddenly clicks within me. Chloe being in the body of Amelia Luminous. Rumors about the Miko being ''aggressive.'' ''''...Are you Amelia Luminous?'''' I blurt out. ''''Who else? Now, would you kindly give back my body, little bastards? Just so you know, I have a way to prove that I am indeed the real Amelia Luminous.'''' ''''Why didn''t you do that for the past six or seven months, then?'''' Chloe asks. ''''I didn''t feel like it. Yugen was pretty fun, you know? Rather, who the hell are you guys? Some kind of cultists? Whatever it is, if you know your place, you will kneel before this noble lady right now.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' As Chloe and I stare at each other, a silent agreement is promptly settled. ''''What are you waiting for? This noble lady''s legs are going to¡ª'''' Before Amelia can finish her sentence, I grab her face and teleport both of us to the entrance of the Backrooms in Skely''s cave. Open the door, push her in, and then teleport back to Chloe. ''''I''ll leave it to you and Peln.'''' ''''Alright. I''ll make sure nothing happens.'''' In short, Peln will morph into Amelia, or rather, the original Chloe, and attend the class. In this case, Chloe will brief Peln on how Miko usually acts. Meanwhile, I will be taking care of Amelia inside the Backrooms. After returning to my main body, I put on my mask and exit my room. Immediately upon arriving near the entrance, a rather comical scene greets me. ''''Eek! Skeleton?! Release me! I-I''ll exorcise you!'''' ''''Oh, Aurora. You''re here.'''' Flailing in the air is a half-crying, half-angry Amelia, who is apparently caught by Skely. When Ariel, who happens to be nearby with her brother, inquires about this... thing, I reluctantly gloss over it for the moment. "Thanks for capturing her. I''ll take a bit to take care of her, so gather everyone else in the meantime." So, I bring Amelia to a private room and tie her up with some ice chains. ''''W-Who are you?! Why are you doing th¡ªmhmp!'''' For my ears'' protection, I also gag her up. It doesn''t make me feel bad since she looks exactly the same as Chloe, not that I''m implying something here. First of all, a general checkup. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Uwara Kanna Race: Human Title: Miko If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Level: 42 HP: 99/99 MP: 130/130 STR: 4.7 INT: 6.5 AGI: 4.9 STA: 4.8 Skill: [Divine Sight Lv.9], [Area Heal Lv.8], [Inspect Lv.7], [Purification Lv.6], [Barrier Lv.6], [Language Lv.3], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.3]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay, so she isn''t really ''Chloe,'' but her body is undoubtedly that of Chloe. As far as I know, my good friend didn''t appear in the game. If she had, she would have bragged about it. What is going on? No, either way, it is fortunate that we have found the root of the deviation. It''s Amelia herself. Now, is this good or bad? I can''t decide just yet, but the fact that Amelia can prove to everyone that she is the real deal and the current Amelia is a fake makes her a highly dangerous individual to be left alone. The decision comes in a flash. I''ll have to seal her mouth. ''''You.'''' ''''...!'''' So, unleashing my [Domination], I take a step closer to Amelia, who is kneeling on the ground. Her violet eyes shake violently, and before I know it, she has somehow hurt her wrists by trying to yank her body back. It''s... uncomfortable when she is in Chloe''s body, but regardless of that, isn''t her mind too fragile? She even has [Status Condition Nullification]. ''''Hah... either way, accept this if you don''t want to end up dead.'''' [Follower request sent] After tumbling around a bit, Amelia brings her bloody, shaky hand that I have just released into the air. [Kanna has become your follower] I''m quite relieved that it doesn''t drag out for too long. I hate to see ''Chloe'' get hurt. Nevertheless, now that I have her under my control, I cast a simple [Heal] on her and remove her bindings. As soon as her mouth is free, Amelia speaks up with a terrified expression. ''''Y-You... you contain such a horrifying thing...!'''' ''''Contain?'''' I heard she can see through many things that normal people cannot. Is she referring to something inside my body? Shaking off those thoughts, I immediately orders Amelia not to speak about anything relating to her real identity as well as Chloe''s current situation. Next, I begin the lengthy process of explaining our goals and origins. Since she has become our ally and since we need her help anyway, this is only appropriate. ''''Hah? What kind of nonsense are you spewing? Another world? Game? Are you perhaps... one of those people?'''' ''''...'''' However, when she replies with such a genuinely baffled face, I can''t help but feel the urge to pinch her nose real hard. ''''Ack?!'''' So, I do just that. Patience, Aurora, patience.
''''So... the Miko is actually the missing Amelia Luminous of the empire?'''' ''''Believe it or not.'''' ''''...'''' For some reason, I sense Kyomu''s mood plummeting. It makes sense since the Miko, a supposed treasure of the country, had turned out to be another person entirely. And, she looks like a chihuahua. I am not going to lie, but the latter might be more disappointing than the former. ''''Still, is this really what Chloe originally looked like? She''s so cute!'''' Receiving Ariel''s honest compliment, Amelia actually has the gall to be shy. ''''Heheh... there was someone with proper eyes, after all.'''' No, she is not complimenting you... okay, is this how the real Amelia is supposed to be? No wonder she gets herself involved with the cult. In any case, now that her body is clearly here, I suppose Chloe will want to reclaim it one way or another. ''''How about it, 049? Would you want to start a study on souls?'''' ''''It is an interesting topic to explore indeed. Such a concept was rarely relevant when I was active. Perhaps... I could advance my medical knowledge even further with it.'''' ''''So you''ll do it. Alright.'''' I suppose we can have him experimenting with Peln first. I believe he won''t mess her up if I carefully put restrictions... maybe. ''''Either way, Amelia.'''' ''''H-Huh?'''' ''''It will soon be the end of the first period, so I will have you back at the academy. Remember my orders, and if you dare to do anything suspicious...'''' ''''Okay, okay! I know! I''ll play along, alright?!'''' ''''Also, help me with some other things. There is this one girl in class C, her name is Claire¡ª'''' And so, the unexpected appearance of the Miko has been resolved... I think. I''m just glad I can see Chloe''s face again. It''s... nostalgic. Case 130: Survival game – Prelude. ''''So?'''' ''''So...?'''' ''''Explain yourself, damn idiot.'''' ''''Y-You! How dare you use that tone with my voice¡ª'''' ''''Shut up. Let''s not forget you''re making that pathetic expression with my face, shall we?'''' ''''Ugh... this stupid face! It''s not even pretty!'''' ''''You bet.'''' ''''Ack! H-Help! She''s beating me¡ª'''' Somehow, the room has turned into a battleground. No, is it more like a ring? One Amelia Luminous and one Chloe, both in one another''s body, is battling it out... for some reason. Aren''t we on the same team now? Anyway, let''s do a summary of the current situation. The original Amelia Luminous has somehow been flying all the way to Yugen and stayed in the body of this generation''s Miko, Uwara Kanna, while said Miko''s body is actually the original Chloe''s body. I don''t know what is going on. I suppose one good thing is that I already have her under suppression. It would be a disaster if she were to speak about any of this to the public. It''s rather a good thing, really. The only problem left is... ''''Chloe.'''' ''''Hm?'''' As Chloe savagely pinches Amelia''s cheek, I tap her shoulder. ''''Do you want to return to that body?'''' ''''That... I mean, of course, but... it''ll be too inconvenient. People will definitely notice.'''' With a regretful expression, Chloe gazes longingly at her old body. If it was me, I think I would want to return to my own body as well. ''''We can switch back after Silaerob turns public.'''' She suggests. ''''Really?! Hey, when will you do that? I thought Silaerob was, like, a mysterious kind of hero or whatever.'''' Seeing Amelia perk up, my thoughts freeze for a moment. That expression... is just like what Chloe used to do. If someone were to ask me which version of Chloe I liked better, I would answer the old one, of course. I''ve seen her like that for more than a decade, whereas this version of her... In any case, we still have one of the elite demons, the same guy who can kill people with his sheer mind if his targets are hated enough, lurking somewhere. Not only can he disguise himself nearly perfectly, but he can alter minds to a certain extent as well. At this point, he might have already taken somebody''s identity. It''s a bit intriguing to think about, really. ''''Whew...'''' Sometimes, I admire myself for memorizing the lore pieces that Chloe threw onto me. I suppose people can do anything for their survival. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Talk about surviving. Isn''t there a wide-scale survival test coming up for the first and second-years? Chloe told me that it is some sort of hunting race, but I haven''t heard much from the school. In the game, only fiery competitions between characters occur, but we can''t be complacent. I''ll have ''Silaerob'' situated there, just in case. Now, there is another immediate problem we need to address. ''''Get her to meet Claire.'''' ''''Oh, there was that, too.'''' ''''H-Huh? Who''s Claire? What am I going to do with her?'''' ''''You... you truly don''t know anything, do you?'''' Without bothering to explain, Chloe grabs the other ''Chloe'' by the wrist and forcefully drags her out of the room. Since Chloe is vastly stronger than Amelia, it isn''t even a competition. A while later. ''''Ahem... it is nice to meet you, Miss Miko.'''' ''''You can call me ''Miss Uwara,'' esteemed heroine of Astra.'''' ''''Ah, you can simply call me Claire, then!'''' Different from before, Amelia now holds an extremely proud stance, like that of a swan. It seems she has no problem communicating. She is good at it, even, but then we have the whiny Amelia... Nevertheless, I suppose it is better than having a stuttering Amelia. After the introduction, we naturally settle down at a table near the park''s lake to talk. Amelia somehow has the confidence to subtly brag about her unique skill, [Divine Sight], in front of Claire, even though it isn''t supposed to be hers in the first place. ''''With this ability, I can indeed see many things the ordinary eyes can''t, which is¡ª'''' ''''Hoh? Are you the Miko?'''' ''''G-Ghost?! Oh, wait... are you a guardian spirit?'''' Out of nowhere, Skylar emerges. ''''Indeed... your eyes are genuine.'''' Skylar seems to have taken a liking to Amelia, seeing her nod approvingly after a few back-and-forths. Then, Skylar dumps some lore onto Amelia, who clearly looks pissed at the guardian''s lengthy and grandiose explanation. ''''O-Okay, I get it, I get it...'''' Finally, it is time for the main objective of this conversation. ''''Close your eyes, Miss Claire.'''' ''''Mhm!'''' ''''Manifest, the Eye of Truth!'''' The skill''s visual effects are certainly flashy. I don''t think a third eye as glamorous as a chandelier is needed¡ªI really don''t. ''''Hmm... indeed. I can see it. I can see... a malevolent force had intervened in the world''s fate.'''' Amelia says. ''''And in the crux of it, you alone stood, Miss Claire.'''' ''''As expected, Buerizth was coming after this child... Miko, when did it all start?'''' ''''...In the storm of space and time, as I am gazing into the chaos¡ª'''' Okay, it started when Claire was born. It''s honestly very cut and dry. Amelia is just exaggerating for impressions. Beyond that, further investigations from Claire''s side are needed to unlock more precise ''truth,'' so nothing can be done for now. ''''Thank you so much, Miss Uwara, and also you two!'''' ''''No problem.'''' And so, the incident with Claire and Amelia has safely come to an end. Suddenly having one more member in our team is a bit odd, but Amelia manages to adapt decently. It isn''t until a while later that something of significance happens. February 27th, 1835. As I walk to the class with Chloe, I notice many stressed sighs around me. Today is the first major exam of the second semester¡ªat least for the first- and second-year students. I understand their fear, as failing this one will be detrimental to their grades... but I''m more stressed than them. ''''My... there are certainly many determined friends, isn''t it?'''' ''''...Indeed, Your Highness.'''' ''''Oh, just how many times had I asked you to comfortably call me ''senior''?'''' ''''How could I dare... Your Highness?'''' On one side, there is an amused Nydia playing with scorching, scarring flame, and on the other side, there is the flame herself, Chloe, from whom I can hear the sounds of her teeth grinding. Enduring such a suffocating atmosphere, we enter a modified Evone Hall, where preparations for the occasion have been made. Instead of a flat and dull ground, a multi-environment field has been built, intending to stimulate as many battle scenarios as possible during the exam. ''''That''s... a lot of people.'''' Alongside the two hundred or so students who will be the participants, seniors of third and even some of the busy fourth years can be seen in the spectator seats. Professors, judges, security staff, investors, etc. The unimaginable number of seats are actually decently filled. With this scale, won''t it be more appropriate to call this a tournament? Still, it''ll be hard to find suspicious individuals if there are this many people. I need to focus. But before that... ''''Good luck, you two.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' ''''I''ll take the win for you, Aurora.'''' Seeing the two smile, I also smile. A-A 3: First year’s comet. Astra Academy is the best educational institution in the world. Despite recent scandals relating to demon appearances, it still maintains its spot. With an enormous budget funneled from the imperial family and the nobles throughout the empire, the scale and freedom of the lessons and examinations held here are unrivaled. Teaching quality aside, there is no doubt that the staff at Astra Academy does things very elaborately. This occasion is no different. Having an entire map full of diverse terrains and special mechanics is undoubtedly expensive and difficult to pull off. There are so many safety regulations one needs to follow that the government will shut the operation off... normally, that is. However, since all three imperial heirs are participants in this exam, the imperial family actually lends a hand to finish the preparations. ''''Is there any problem, Your Highness?'''' ''''...Nothing. You can leave now, Violet.'''' ''''Understood.'''' ''''Whew...'''' One such heir is Nydia Alaina Astra, who recently got her title from the emperor. ''So nervous...'' Nydia considers herself to be lucky. She is a princess, but she is not an illegitimate princess. There could be many problems if she were one. Still, she can''t help but feel stressed as her cousin, the crown princess, has someone monitoring her at all times. Studying... is not fun. Having to take care of her image isn''t, too. If anything, she just wants to return to the old days when she was Amelia Luminous''s maid. She misses her colleague dearly, even if she has just met her. The cold-looking yet unbelievably goofy owl... ''''What am I thinking...'''' Shaking off the strange thoughts, the raven princess puts on the bracelet that the staff has given her and exits the private room. When she arrives at the joint preparation hall, a busy scene greets her. It is mostly students trying their best to calm down. Some confident ones are warming up beforehand. The rules of the competition are relatively simple. Fundamentally, it is a monster-hunting race. When the timer starts, holograms of known monsters will be summoned randomly across the map. Each monster has its own number of points¡ªaccording to its strength¡ªstudents can obtain by killing it, and whoever has the most points at the end will be crowned a title and receive significant benefits while on the academy grounds. Of course, one can choose to cooperate or work alone, and the points will be distributed accordingly. Attacking other participants is prohibited since there can be too many complications occurring because of it. On the first day, the first- and second-year students will step on the stage. ''''Let''s see, where is she...'''' After scanning the hall for a few moments, Nydia finally spots a familiar blond head. Upon approaching the noble lady, who is stretching comfortably by herself, a sudden sense of inferiority hits her. ''''...Lady Luminous.'''' ''''Hm? Why, isn''t this Her Highness, the imperial princess?'''' ''''You seem confident.'''' Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ''''Well, yes. I am confident. But... why are you here this early?'''' The exam''s time limit is an hour, and each grade holds its round separately, which means a second-year student like Nydia will participate after an hour or so. Regardless of that, Nydia only seeks her former employer for a talk. ''''It doesn''t matter.'''' She replies. ''''I just want you to know that... I will surpass you one day.'''' For a brief moment, the blonde widens her eyes. Then, as if amused, she extends her slender hand forward and lifts Nydia''s chin ever so slightly. ''''I also want to tell you something, Your Highness.'''' ''''...'''' ''''You won''t be able to catch up to me. Never'''' With that, ''Amelia Luminous'' clutches her sword and steps out to the field, leaving behind a detached Nydia. Biting her lips, the raven princess mutters, ''''Just you... wait.''''
Two minutes before the exam begins. While the audience excitedly anticipates the actions, the academy''s staff are busy executing the last check before commencing the holograms. Sitting among the judges on a padded seat, the principal, Alice, calls one of the people behind her. ''''Hey, is that fitted properly?'''' The young staff member, whose demeanor becomes noticeably more nervous, replies, ''''Yes, ma''am. [Balnok the Crucifier]''s hologram has indeed been installed in the center area. However... are you sure we want to preserve its original strength...?'''' ''''What? It''s only level 52. They can handle it.'''' ''''Ma''am... they''re freshmen. I would understand it if we were testing third-years, but...'''' ''''It''s fine. Just watch.'''' Grabbing the magical microphone, Alice utters her childish voice into it, ''''Ah, ah, testing.'''' ''''This is Astra Academy''s principal speaking. I want to quickly announce that there will be a surprise monster target in this round. At the very center of the map, [Balnok the Crucifier] has been put. Defeating this target will grant a significant amount of points. It is recommended that participants observe the target''s status screen wisely before forming a raid team to conquer it.'''' Afterward, the demon''s full status screen is shown on the large displays hovering above the battleground. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Balnok Race: Demon Title: The Crucifier Level: 52 HP: 247/247 MP: 278/278 STR: 6.9 INT: 7.0 AGI: 5.1 STA: 6.8 Skill: [Cross Graveyard Lv.9], [Dark Magic Lv.8], [Status Condition Nullification Lv.7], [Protection Lv.6], [Berserk Lv.6], [Ice Magic Lv.6] [Inspect Lv.6]. State: -- -------------------------------------------------------------------- Immediately, surprised murmurs spread among everybody, including students of all grades and even some outsiders who have come to watch. There have been many rotations of monsters throughout the years, and demons are relatively rare solely due to their immense lethality. Not including their sheer intimidating appearances, all of their moves are lethal. A possible solution for this problem is lowering their stats and removing their dangerous skills, but at that point, normal monsters will suffice. To bring in a ''full'' raid boss like Balnok is a bold move from the academy''s side. Particularly, Alice is adamant about this. Through her observation, this generation of freshmen has unrivaled potential. Especially... ''Amelia Luminous.'' While she has seemingly gone under the radar as everybody only focuses on Claire these days, Alice, after hearing accounts from Claudia, realizes what a genius like Amelia can achieve. Most professors believe Balnok can be defeated with a raid team consisting of the top students from classes A and B, plus Claire, but Alice thinks Amelia and Claire are enough. Claire has that raw elemental output to deal with Balnok, while Amelia has an incredible battle sense to navigate through the boss''s patterns. ''This child will no doubt be the star of this round.'' Posing an amused smirk, Alice presses the countdown button. According to her instructions, the camera will first be spotlighting the blonde noble. [5] [4] [3] [2] [1] [Battle start] Lightly warming up on her designated spot, a snowy hill on the right side of the map, Amelia then pulls out her slender sword. Everyone expects her to dash off to find monsters the next second, flaunting Luminous''s prided elegant sword arts, however... ''''Hm? What is she¡ª'''' Alice''s intrigued response soon evaporates, replaced by a speechless moment of genuine bewilderment. In the frame, Amelia can be seen flaring her colossal claymore of bursting fire, which is enhanced even further by ropes of lightning sparking all over its blade. With a graceful motion, she leaps high into the air, dragging her sword along while leaving behind a vivid red trail. The trail forms a curve, following the figure as she rains down right in the middle of the battlefield, akin to a comet. CRACK¡ª! The next second, Balnok''s skull is split. Case 131: Survival game – Shining star. CRACK¡ª! With a crisp gusto, Balnok''s deer skull is helplessly split, sending the beast wailing as it struggles to throw Chloe off. As the screens only show her, I turn my gaze down the arena to take a good look myself. While everybody seems baffled, Claire is the one who looks the most bewildered. When I talked with her yesterday, she did say that she was aiming to be number one, so it makes sense. I mean, who else but Chloe will pull this kind of stunt? No matter how much confidence she has in her ability, facing off against a giant demon ought to be terrifying. At least, that is what I think ordinary people will say. I know Chloe, and I know how crazy she can be. Standing in a dark corner, I silently observe the battlefield, which is now starting to change. Seeing Chloe''s outrageous opening, many feel compelled to push themselves, so I see more students being aggressive than what is expected. Claire desperately breezes through the battlefield with her swirling light sword, Luxia rides a tornado across the terrains, and Sierra roams the area whilst literally bursting out flames... Not counting Scarlett and the other two from class A, the whole scene is already seeming colorful. As of now, the scoreboard shows Claire as the one leading, but I reckon once Chloe finishes off Balnok, she will take over with ease. ''''Hm?'''' Isn''t that Jalk the Lackey? Rather than being surprised at its presence, I am more impressed at Claire''s power as she fights it. It has only been a short while, yet she has progressed this much. As expected of a protagonist, I suppose. ''''Enjoying the show?'''' While thinking that, another presence creeps up on me. In the shade, only her fiery red eyes glow, allowing an ever-so-faint silhouette to be perceived. Professor Claudia Heisenberg is here. Whether she takes my silence as an answer or not is unknown, but she quite boldly leans on the wall right beside me. Heaving out a weary sigh, she grumbles, ''''The fact that you''re here... means something terrible is about to happen, isn''t it?'''' She says. ''''At this point, I don''t even know if I want to feel relieved or terrified at that mask of yours.'''' Indeed, I am standing here as ''Silaerob.'' Not erasing my presence is also deliberate. Silaerob is now more or less a heroic figure, which means I won''t be attacked even if I show up randomly like this. However, all of this will probably change the moment that the demon shows up. ''''Yet, you still show such composure?'''' I reply. ''''We made the preparations right after you showed up. More importantly, how bad is it?'''' Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. She is probably asking me if more precautions are needed or not. I''d imagine evacuating this many people is quite tedious, after all. ''''Unknown.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''A threat is not guaranteed. I am merely here as a safeguard.'''' ''''...I thought you could see the future?'''' ''''Who said that?'''' ''''...'''' The more I stare at her eyes, the more I feel embarrassed for herself. In reality, the part where I said I could only see her silhouette earlier is merely for impact. If I can''t see in the dark, I will be disqualified as an owl. Seeing Claudia tumbling around to find words is quite refreshing. In this regard, I suppose she is different from Scarlett, who is utterly shameless and somehow full of composure at all times. Talk about Scarlett; it looks like she is doing pretty well right now. ''''Hey, can I ask you something?'''' There''s still more? ''''You... what do you think about Claire, the holy sword owner?'''' ''''A great talent.'''' ''''Only ''great''? I heard many people regarding her as the comet of this generation.'''' ''''So?'''' ''''Unless we consider someone like you... wait. Are you implying that you are of the same age as her? Are you a student here?'''' ''''What rich imagination.'''' Hearing my scoff, Claudia finally stops her rambling. Does she have other intentions? Maybe she just wants to converse with Silaerob. I don''t know. In any case, I can probably go back to observing now¡ª ''''You know.'''' ...again? ''''Many people are dying to know your identity. Like worshipping celebrities, they want to know your appearance behind the mask; they want to know your personal life, your true voice, your... true self.'''' ''''Hm.'''' ''''Since we have nothing to do here, can I speculate?'''' No, we have a match to watch. ''''Historically, there aren''t many masters who would fit the category. In fact, there isn''t one. Light magic is simply too rare, after all. So, I would lean in the possibility of you being an emerging power.'''' Claudia says, rubbing her chin. ''''Since most recent incidents somehow revolved around the academy, especially around freshmen, it would be safe to assume that you at least have eyes in here as well.'''' ''''...'''' ''''That narrows the potential suspects a lot, but it is still quite a long list to go through. However, if you ask me, basing only on my hunch... someone like the maid over there seems suitable for a fit.'''' Submerging her finger in the sunlight, Claudia points to ''Aurora,'' who is sitting in one of the audience seats. ''''Why so?'''' Intrigued, I ask. ''''You can summon literal aliens. I wouldn''t be surprised if you have multiple bodies, too.'''' She sneers. ''''Moreover... you two just seem similar. In general.'''' ''''...'''' Have I really shown that many clues? I might need to change the way either of my identities act later. Having too many people like Claudia is risky. But then again, I might be overestimating how popular ''Aurora'' is here. ''''What do you think, Silaerob? Or... should I say, Aurora?'''' ''''Not bad.'''' ''''...!'''' As Claudia truly becomes baffled, I silently enjoy her reaction behind the mask. Eventually, when her trembling pupils finally settle down, she poses a serious expression and parts her lips¡ª ''''Aurora, you¡ª'''' ''''I never said I was her.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' One second. Two seconds. Three. ''''You...'''' Claudia utters, facepalming herself. ''''Even that trolley side of you is the same. I''ll just call you ''Aurora'' from now on, I swear.'''' Please don''t do that. Either way, since I am now entertained, I suppose this conversation is not so bad after all. ''''What would you do if I was her?'''' I ask. ''''Hm? Ah... I''d stop nagging you to become a student, maybe? After that, I''d probably ask you for a duel.'''' ''''...'''' Can I only get the first half? In any case, what she just said is quite milder than I thought. I guess not everybody is a stan like Claire. No, I''d rather everybody be like Claudia. The more neutral they are, the easier it gets to defeat that demon. As I think that, a sudden cheer from the audience outside blows in. When I turn around, the screens are all monopolized by a certain blonde lady again, and this time, they show a rather epic angle of her standing proudly on a slain Balnok, heaving a calm breath. Amidst the dark environment, likely a replica of a real demon realm, her silhouette stands out like a shining star in the night sky. ''''Hm?'''' And the next moment, the ground beneath her¡ªno, the ground beneath us begins to rumble. Case 132: Survival game – Nuf, the Gamemaster. As soon as she feels the ground beneath her rumble, Chloe swiftly leaps into the air and blows herself straight at the judges'' quarter¡ªarguably the best decision one can make right now. After all, with a repulsive presence of this caliber, even ordinary people ought to be alerted. Once everybody has finally recognized the anomaly, it is too late. ''''What is happening...?!'''' ''''I-It''s shaking! It''s an earthquake!'''' Accompanied by deafening noises and violent tremors that send most tumbling, a massive pillar of dark magic rises in the center of the map. Akin to a ravenous serpent, it promptly devours the remains of Balnok and quickly begins to establish its presence. [Hihahahahahah...!] Along with an eerie laughter, the immense amount of ominous miasma gradually morphs into a vague apple-like shape. Then, slowly, like honey dripping on a piece of statue, the true appearance of the assailant is revealed. Floating in the air is one entity whose entire body is composed of three jester masks, each facing a direction and having a different expression. The moment those bright red pupils behind those masks shine, I can physically see the entire stadium, which has been relatively chaotic, freezes. bzzt¡ª! With a crisp buzz, the screens above the arena simultaneously display the entity''s silhouette, and once again, the laughter that creeps to the depth of a person''s soul resumes. [Greetings, dear PLAYERS!] An indiscernible voice resonates through the quiet space. ''''...'''' Ignoring the gasping Claudia beside me, I calmly activate [Inspect]. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Nuf Race: Demon Title: The Gamemaster Level: 65 HP: 277/277 MP: 266/266 STR: 6.7 INT: 7.5 AGI: 6.3 STA: 6.5 Skill: [Servant of ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö], [Let''s play a game!], [Nullification Lv.10], [Status condition Immunity Lv.10], [Dark Magic lv.9]. State: Excited. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Nuf, the Gamemaster. As one of the demons directly under HIM, the demon king, the Demon Venerate¡ªwhatever, it possesses an unnatural and logic-defying ability to force its enemies into playing a deadly ''game.'' Without saying, it is all thanks to this skill¡ª [Let''s play a game!: FUN is a must, enabling FUN is a duty, and executing FUN is honorable. Together with us, let''s all have some fun!] [Unique] With such nonsense of a description, one would be baffled to find out that it is a [Unique] skill and that it is extremely powerful. With this, Nuf can pretty much affect anybody who doesn''t have a high-level resistance skill. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Originally, this is a demon who appears during the second semester of the second year, but the demon king must have gotten impatient after not having his goals fulfilled. Or maybe it is just a result of the butterfly effect; I don''t know. ''''Hey, this mark...!'''' Right then, Claudia taps me on the shoulder, pointing to a ''v'' mark of purple color shining on her forehead. When we gaze outside, a sea of these purple glitters has already filled the stadium. Without anyone even realizing it, the whole Evone hall has been engulfed in an unknown aura. On the screen, Nuf screeches, laughing as if finding this scene hilarious. Whilst its victims are busy acknowledging the situation with terrified expressions, the demon begins to bare its fangs. [Oh, lovely students of Astra Academy! Don''t you think that your daily school life is boring?] Nuf''s distorted voice is like a handsaw, one that constantly grinds and digs deep into your flesh as it goes. [Then! Why don''t you play a little game with me today?! Since there is already an enthusiastic audience, it would sure make for a FUN night!] '''''''' .... '''''''' Like always, the stadium is completely silent. It''s not because nobody wants to talk¡ªthey likely can''t talk. Claudia''s condition suggests that they are probably being bound. Meanwhile, Nuf seems as enthusiastic as it can get. [Boom!] The next second, every living, breathing human beside me moves in unison. People in the audience seats simultaneously sit down while students on the field firmly set their steps forward as if possessed. Even as their expressions worsen, their legs don''t show any sign of slowing down. Chloe... Chloe seems calm. I feel like smiling all of a sudden. It always feels nice when people trust you, be it friends or subordinates. In any case, even though it is supposed to be a slightly cloudy morning, the sky has turned purple, and the sun has been replaced by a vivid moon. According to magic theories, these types are called provisional territory skills. Historically, they are observed to be exclusive to beings related to gods. Alongside gods, those can be high-level spirits, divine beasts, etc. Conclusively, establishing a temporary territory puts the caster as one who has meddled with the divine. But of course, one exception to this is demons. As seen before, even the lousiest of demons have been able to create these sanctuaries. It''s a popular theory that this phenomenon happens because the demon king is actually a god, and he has bestowed these abilities on his underlings. ''''Ugh...!'''' ''''Oh.'''' Hearing Claudia''s groan snaps me out of it. Since she and Alice are relatively high-leveled, they can somewhat put up a fight against Nuf''s skill, whether through sheer mental fortitude or physical, but eventually, they''ll tire out. Once again, ignoring her confused red eyes as she stares at me, I leisurely take a step forward. Since the area I am standing in is already dark, it is now even darker once the sunlight is gone. It''s convenient since I want to go unnoticed for a bit more. I want to observe it. What is ''it''? Well... As I slowly make my way toward the stage, a series of high-energy tunes begins to ring, signaling the start of Nuf''s game. [The start of the game is always exciting, so let''s make it just that!] clack¡ª! From absolutely nowhere, a spotlight appears on one of the students on the field, and naturally, the camera also shows his nervousness fully. [Dear player! Please choose a number between one and a hundred!] ''''W-What...?'''' Nuf''s red eyes glow menacingly, yet with the same voice, [Please don''t ruin everybody''s FUN! Please choose a number between one and a hundred!] Stunned yet perhaps feeling obligated, the student utters, ''''F-Fifty!'''' [Excellent! Just as I want to reduce the number of participants!] ''''H-Huh?!'''' [From now on, all of the players will fight each other to death! The round will officially come to an end once there are exactly fifty people left!] In an instant, everybody''s faces turn pale. Especially the person who has uttered the number; he seems seriously ill. Understandable. At the end of the day, they are merely first-year kids. Yet, against the students'' will, their hands move, carrying the weapons that will soon end their fellow learners'' lives. [Hihahahahahah!] Right at that moment, a brilliant flash of gold engulfs the stadium. ''''You... bastard!'''' In the sky, a girl with light blond hair and emerald-like green eyes rapidly descends, her body wrapped by a green aura. Dragged after her trail is an enormous sword of light, one carrying humanity''s entire hope against these despicable creatures called demons. ''''...'''' Is she still pursuing that crude swordsmanship of ''Silaerob''? Either way, I hope she won''t be discouraged after this, because¡ª [Impudent.] ''''Huh¡ªack!'''' In an instant, a powerful, almost invisible aura is shot out from one of Nuf''s masks, blowing Claire''s light magic together with her body away into the distance. Slammed against the wall, Claire stays still for a while as she groans in pain. The brief flash of hope has ended abruptly like that. Once again, despair returns to everyone''s faces. Well... this is what the development team has to do to balance things out. Nuf''s stats are quite lacking as an enemy of the second semester of the second year, but they make up for it by giving Nuf [Nullification]¡ªa broken [Unique] skill that allows it to nullify all elements and most other attacks. The general strategy of this boss fight is to use pure physical power against it. One way or another, this boss is a stat check, according to Chloe. Either way, the students aren''t equipped to deal with Nuf yet. So, I have to step onto the stage. Case 133: Survival game – This is my domain. ***** Astra Academy, exam day. Instead of the competitive yet vibrant atmosphere one might expect, the hall is filled with uncomfortable silence. Under the purple sky, a ''game'' is taking place. A game of death and violence. The audience''s gazes are on the one entity behind it all¡ªNuf, the amalgamation of demonic energy manifesting in the shape of jester masks. No, they are, in fact, forced to look at it. Even as Claire''s painful groans and Skylar''s trembling voice of concern spread, no ordinary folk can divert their eyes. The more one stares into those red pupils behind the masks, the more they will lose their sanity. The view from the right wing''s highest seat is no different from a scene in a well-crafted thriller. Amidst that, a few people have already been working on a plan. Without being able to talk, the only way to communicate is through eye contact. Although strainful, it is the only way for a chance of retaliation. [Child of light, was it?] ''''Ugh...'''' [Beyond your stupidity for disrupting everybody''s fun... well? You''ll die here anyway!] ''''Shut... your trap!'''' While Nuf is busy engaging with Claire, the professors and staff members, together with Alice herself, exchange a knowing gaze. In this situation, it is best that they alert the palace nearby. In the case that Graham still hasn''t noticed this anomaly, they need to let him know. The process is surprisingly simple¡ªto collectively disrupt Nuf''s control and get someone out. This can be done by simultaneously discharging a significant amount of mana, thus pushing the demon''s aura back. With a master like Alice present, the success rate is high. At the same time, the top students in the first year also have a strategy. Somewhere as they are gathered close to Nuf, Sierra''s silvery pupils meet with Scarlett''s red ones. Then, both of them turn to Aaron Apollo and the transfer student, Ryuji. Later, even the newly admitted Miko, Kanna joins in. As if knowing what to do, they simultaneously nod at each other. ''''...'''' However, Luxia, upon witnessing all of it and reading their thoughts... ''...We''re screwed.'' Their plans don''t match at all. One wants to find a moment to attack Nuf; one wants to pretend to fight each other, and one wants to send a signal requesting help... after all, they aren''t trained personnel who have extensively worked with each other for years, so this is only normal. As for the last member of the first-year students, Chloe remains relatively calm. She, who has exhausted herself as she fought Balnok, is slowly observing the situation unfold. Rather than fear, the emotion she carries is relief. Fortunately, the opponent can be handled this time. Not by her, but by ''Silaerob.'' As the seconds go by, Claire and Nuf seem to have finished arguing with each other. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. [Enough. Disrupters are going to receive the death penalty, and you... you deserve to die the most.] Clenching her teeth, Claire once again plunges forward, carrying a more concentrated, dense, light sword. Since her attempt at nuking this demon has been countered, she figures she can ''pierce'' through that layer of deflection. ''''Ugh...!'''' Still, despite her best efforts, the light on the Moon Devourer still dissipates. [Hihahahahah!] A faint purple stream of energy chokes Claire. As she is lifted into the air, the heroine desperately tries to struggle, but to no avail. With her elemental advantage nullified, there is simply no way she can break through the barrier of level. A moment of panic. Everybody is bound to feel frightened at the thought of losing Claire, their only hope of getting through the changing era. In the observation room, Alice and the other members finally agree on a time to explode their mana, allowing a few exceptionally agile members to escape the hall. Then, seizing the chance, Alice herself burns a large amount of her mana to conjure a plasma beam, pointing it at Nuf. A brief moment later, a phoenix of flame also joins from another direction. [Pesky.] And indeed, those otherwise powerful attacks are also useless. With a single tick, the screens now show both Alice and Claudia struggling to move under a new, more powerful restraint. [So? How many little flies still want to fight back?] At the sight of the two, who are regarded as the strongest in Astra Academy, easily being overwhelmed, hope begins to slip out. But right then¡ª [?!] Sensing a sudden signal, one that triggers its survival instinct, Nuf radiates a massive wave of [Nullification], blowing every student standing nearby backward together with every essence of magic present. Then, its six pupils begin to jump around incessantly, finding the cause of the earlier sensation. In the space of absolute silence. A faint, creaking sound of metal lightly grazing a hard, bumpy surface resonates. For some reason, it fuels Nuf''s anxiety. Being in its own territory, it should have complete control over everything, yet... [...] Eventually, something emerges from the dark. A figure whose presence can only be described as ''blurry.'' Dragging a long, pitch-black sword in her hand, she turns to Nuf, letting the stars of that certain galaxy in her mask gleam under the moonlight. ''''What''s wrong? Why don''t you resume that ''game'' of yours?'''' An unnecessarily provocative tone. Equally distorted and unrecognizable as Nuf''s own voice¡ªit is as though the demon has finally met its equal. [Indeed. It''s just like what that guy said. This one is much more dangerous.] ''''That guy?'''' [You''re going to die anyway. Don''t bother.] Mockingly, Nuf follows up by radiating an uncomfortable amount of dark mana, and amidst the demon''s laughter, hundreds of figures manifest around Aurora. Tall, skinny-looking humanoids with jester and clown masks, each holding a type of bloodied weapon. A rough estimation tells her that these minions are as strong as an ordinary second-year student in the academy. [An exciting course change! Tonight, we shall witness the complete dismantling of the beloved ''Silaerob''!] Slowly, Nuf floats into the air, shining a spotlight on the hooded figure. As her enemies begin to move, Aurora quietly taps her sword on the hard ground. She is thinking of a suitable way to dominate this battle. Even back on Earth, Aurora has always hated this kind of ''deadly clown'' character template. More often, these characters enjoy inflicting pain on others without a particular reason, and that has struck her weirdly. Most importantly, Chloe has been excited about this event for a while. Now, instead of getting the spotlight that she wants, everybody will talk about Nuf instead. Aurora is, in short, angry. With everything she has, she wants to demolish this existence. ''So, a way to establish myself...'' A domain. Inherently, creating a territory in battles is not tied to skills. As Aurora understands it, it has more to do with one''s innate talents and bodily properties. Those who can do it are mostly talented individuals with some sort of connection to a deity. At this point, it has been very clear that whoever is behind Aurora''s transmigration... is a god of sorts. So, as soon as she finishes pondering, she gets to action. ''To turn this battlefield into my battlefield...'' To turn this battlefield into her battlefield, Aurora begins to run her mana. Cold, silvery lines trace across her body, converging at her right wrist. With the same mentality of make-believe, one she has learned during her quest to find nihility, she shoots a significant amount of mana into her sword, the Black Dawn, and precisely punctures the ground with it. CRACK¡ª! [...!!] The next moment, the world is plunged into a blinding explosion. Once again, winter has arrived. Case 134: Survival game – Jet & Coun, the Halvens; Neyd, the World Eater. For a moment, the whole world is engulfed in a bitter coldness. Blinding flashes run rampant, blazing into the sky and shining out a corner of the capital. When everything has settled and people''s eyesight has been restored, the scene can''t be more different than before. ''''It''s... gone.'''' ''''We can move now!'''' ''''It''s so cold though...'''' At some point, the purple hue haunting the hall disappeared, now replaced by a chilling blue. There is no sun, and there is no moon either. Below, everything has been frozen, blanketed in a layer of clear, glistening frost. Accompanying the visual changes, the perceived temperature has also been altered. A piercing cold. Amidst the frozen world, sparks of light flicker like golden fireflies. It is undoubtedly the domain of ''Silaerob,'' whose affinity with ice and light is well-known. crack¡ª! Aurora pulls her sword out of the ground. Surrounding her some distance away, numerous ice spikes extend outward sharply, likely a result of the violent elemental outburst. Satisfied, she turns her gaze upward, where Nuf can be seen idling, its eyes fixed on her. ''It''s strangely calm.'' Indeed, even ordinary people can see that Nuf is remarkably calm for a demon who has lost its domination. However, most people are busy evacuating the scene, and only students¡ªfirst and second-years¡ªand staff members are either observing the situation or trying to get closer. Swiftly, the academy''s forces, now free of Nuf''s bound, arrive. Nevertheless, they only keep a certain distance away from Aurora and the demon. Students are, of course, strictly forbidden to approach the two. Without a word, Aurora raises her sword at her enemy. Acting as a medium for elemental enchantment, the Dark Dawn now holds a slightly brighter color, yet it is ultimately just black. [Indeed. Everything is as that man predicted.] Devoid of the usual playfulness, the masks simultaneously utter, [You need to be eliminated.] In a split second, three massive rifts tear the sky open, and an apparent disturbance of mana descends. As the domain''s owner, it isn''t hard to figure out that a certain force of dark mana is trying to invade. ''''Tch.'''' It has been quite apparent from Nuf''s unfazed reaction earlier, yet Aurora feels annoyed regardless. From the rifts, exactly three entities emerge. Two plain dolls of bleach white color lightly land on the frozen ground, melting the ice under their feet as they advance. Shortly after, a humongous reptile head, one covered by sharp, crooked silver spikes, pokes out of the last rift. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. With a size rivaling that of a commercial plane and a length comparable to that of an aircraft carrier, the beast unhesitantly plunges right through the solid ground, diving into the earth as if its body is void of tangible material. Jet & Coun, the Halvens. Neyd, the World Eater. All three of these demons appear somewhere in the later half of the game as devices for the developers to introduce new mechanics. Firstly, Jet and Coun have low overall stats and offensive capability but high AGI and a special skill that allows them to ''return'' received attacks wholly. In other words, a full counter. Secondly, Neyd can freely swim across solid materials by being able to enter and exit the state of non-physical almost instantly. This forces the player to look for signs of it emerging and plan out their response. ''54, 54, 56.'' Since their levels are understandably lower for the current Aurora, she thinks it will be better for her ally to defeat them instead. Particularly, Ash is quite behind the team due to its late start. If that giant worm can be tossed to the doc as well, it will be perfect. ''''...'''' ''...What is this feeling?'' Despite the demons'' dramatic entrance, Aurora is somehow able to keep her calm. Perhaps it is because she knows the way to defeat them. That certainly plays a role, yet even after considering that, she feels way too calm for the situation. Since when? Right. When she starts to practice the sword of nihility regularly. There has been this ever-so-faint sense of omnipotent growing inside her since that day, and the moment she expands her territory... it becomes more prominent. It is a strange feeling. However, the situation demands immediate attention, and with her breathing well-regulated and her emotions well-organized, Aurora feels she can do even better than usual. Ending her train of thought, Aurora takes a look around. The academy side is, fortunately, doing its job, encasing its students in direct proximity in a layer of shield while the others are being rushed out of the hall. ''''We united in an unexpected way, huh.'''' ''''Lady Luminous...'''' ''''Thought I''d impress you, but... hah...'''' Behind the barrier, Chloe and Nydia exchange a few pointless talks. Like everyone, their attention is wholly devoted to the confrontation outside. Even though demon appearances are indeed alarming, this time around, anybody can feel that it is going to get messy later. But... no one really wants to get involved in such a dangerous fight anymore. Even Claire, who is under emergency medical care, realizes that she will likely be just an obstacle. Clenching her teeth while resting in Skylar''s embrace, she hurls insults at herself internally. Was she being arrogant after getting the holy sword and Skylar? Certainly. ''''I''m sorry, Skylar...'''' ''''No, my child. It is not your fault.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Believe me. Sending this much force at once comes at a cost, even for HIM. As of right now... I believe HIS aim is that person.'''' ''''...'''' Simultaneously, the duo turns to ''Silaerob,'' whose stance remains firm, oozing composure. ''Silaerob...'' For the first time in her life, she feels jealousy. Meanwhile. [Behave yourself. You are now in HIS eyes.] With that chilling statement, darkness once again returns to Evone Hall, creating a suitable ground for the moon to manifest¡ªan enlarged, vivid moon. Soon, even the domain Aurora has created is being erased from existence. ''''What a coward.'''' No one knows who the sentence is for, yet the moment Aurora''s sword is lit, everyone knows what will happen. A direct confrontation. snap¡ª! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! As a piercing wail resonates through the space, snow starts to fall from the sky. At some point, a large gate has opened behind ''Silaerob.'' From there, numerous silhouettes emerge. From an orca, a skeleton, a ghost, a wolf, several men of various statues, a dragon with dark scales... ''''W-Wow...'''' ''''Are they all...?!'''' Perhaps this is the first time Silaerob''s army will be seen together. Somehow, even as the sight of creepy, otherwise grotesque creatures squirming out of nowhere is seen, a sense of pride and relief wells up inside people. ''''...Alice.'''' ''''Just how many times have I told you not to call me that?'''' ''''That doesn''t matter. Alice, look at that man.'''' ''''...I know.'''' Minamoto no Kyomu. An unknown master whose power is nearing the level of a grandmaster. Moreover, one can certainly perceive a sense of immense dread from him. It is akin to... death itself. ''Assuming he''s also her servant...'' ''''...Is Silaerob at the level of a grandmaster?'''' It''s too outrageous. Grandmasters, no matter how secretive they can be, are bound to be discovered at some point. However, the sheer existence of Silaerob indicates a newly emerging power. If she is truly at that level... Then, how strong can she get? Case 135: Survival game – Ice of death. With the presence of four different demons, the putrid aura that used to dominate Evone Hall returns. Dyeing everything in its way an ominous color¡ªit is all to set the stage for the moon to shine. [Domination]. Without uttering a single word, an oppressive aura is also released from the other side, and once combined with the caster''s immense ice magic, it harbors a chill colder than at the bottom of the ocean. Amidst the collision of the two fields, the two opposite forces also close in on each other. Under Nuf, who floats in the air. Jet and Coun, bearing the appearance of plain, humanoid dolls, slowly walk toward Aurora''s group as if strolling in the garden. Meanwhile, ripples of the surrounding mana suggest that Neyd is still swimming somewhere down there. Aurora leads her army. Walking forward with the speed of falling snowflakes, trailing her sword on the ground. Behind her, strange creatures of all sorts follow. In the sky, giant whales and sharks glide along the stars in a beautiful motion. Together, they make for an unexpectedly wistful scene in which Aurora''s mask is the focal point. Witnessing this showdown, hardly anyone can spare their attention for a quiet, sneaky snap of a camera. The man holding the camera takes a quick look at what he has snapped. He certainly isn''t a photographer, yet somehow, the picture comes out perfectly. ''''...Hah.'''' Maybe he should quit being an academy staff and work with cameras instead. ''''!!'''' Such thoughts are immediately blown away by the first clash of the battle. Standing in front of one of the dolls is an unusually tall man with bleach-white skin, faceless. Just now, his tentacles have just been blown back by seemingly nothing while attacking the doll. Both he and the doll tilt their head to the same side, eyeing each other with the lack of eyes. Afterward, the taller man seemingly understands something and retracts his weapons. Nearby, another doll and a man stand face to face, both appearing as emotionless as the other. The man with long, straight black hair leisurely puts his palm on his sword''s handle, hollow eyes following his opponent''s movements. The scene is strangely eerie from an outside perspective. ''''Hey, when will the grandmaster arrive? There are still people left.'''' ''''Why would you ask me? We can leave this place and help them if the silver snake¡ª'''' BOOM¡ª!! Right then, a loud noise seizes the people''s attention. ''''Oh, my.'''' From below, a massive reptile bursts out of the ground, its jaw clutching the neck of the dragon with black scales. Without a wail, the creature can only squirm as its body is dragged into the air. Even though the undead dragon is already giant in size, the reptile appears even more enormous. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Akin to an unstoppable force of nature, Neyd''s colossal jaw tightens, crisply ripping apart the dragon''s neck. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! A low, haunting screech tolls from Neyd as it dives into the ground once more, giving the general observers a cold sweat from the sheer intensity of the beast. '''''''' ... '''''''' The two professors, who have just exchanged talks on exiting the barrier, turn to one another. ''''Let''s not do that.'''' ''''Yeah.'''' As the joint barrier containing students slowly retreats from the battle, the silent confrontation between Aurora and Nuf continues. With spells manifesting behind their backs, the tension, physically and mentally, boils further. The first exchange is initiated by Nuf. Despite its specialized field not being direct combat, Nuf still possesses an impressive capability when it comes to dark magic. Rounds after rounds of dark spears are whirled toward Aurora, ripping through the air as though bullets. Still, with her inherent elemental advantage, Aurora is able to cut most of them off and dodge the remaining. As she observes the aftermath¡ªdeep, seemingly molten craters soaked in unknown liquid¡ªthe distorted voice of Nuf rings again. [What are you hesitating for? Waiting for reinforcement?] ''''Perhaps.'''' Seeing the masked woman''s nonchalant attitude, the demon''s voice slightly trembles. [He won''t come, so... obediently give up.] ''''Is that so?'''' Under the mask, a smirk forms. In fact, Aurora has been stalling for two reasons: One, to potentially fish out information from the demon, which she has just succeeded in. Nuf knows the ''reinforcement'' is Graham, which means the empire has been infiltrated. Knowing the content of the game, it is highly probable that the infamous demon who can kill people with a single thought is already somewhere in the capital. Two, to wait for the people of the academy to leave, which has just been achieved. So, Aurora raises her hand. ''''Let''s change the battlefield¡ªhm?'''' The pitch-black, wobbling amalgamation on her palm refuses to expand. It''s... the essence of the rift connecting the real world to the Backrooms. Her neck snaps to the moon. ''''...'''' The moon, vivid and enlarged, gleams a playful hue. It is as if she has been laughed at. ''I see.'' So, this is where the demon''s confidence comes from. So, HE is not totally useless in this battle after all. Nevertheless, for as long as HE remains where HE should be, a lack of an advantageous battleground isn''t something to be concerned over. ''''Leave the leviathan to us, My Lady.'''' A deep voice as though the abyss itself speaks rings through the air. Together with Ariel and Smiley, the skeleton in a dark robe pledges to take care of their enemy. Bright golden eyes that signify scared light. Transparent hand under the half-glove. Aurora nods lightly and springs toward Nuf, her true opponent. Amidst the loud collision sounds and screeching howls, she plunges right into the demon''s zone, paving a path of ice as she advances. With her nimble movements, dodging those bullets shot by the jester masks isn''t hard. Nuf is never meant to be a direct fighter in the first place. Instead, the more she approaches it, the more... wobbly everything feels. Her heightened senses have noticeably dulled a bit, but more alarmingly, her mind is also slowing down. In fact, this is what makes Nuf a tough opponent to take down. The mind-controlling aura that gets progressively stronger as one approaches it. Since she doesn''t have a pocket Skylar to resist the effect, Aurora lightly punches her chest instead. Her hand immediately bounces off due to the large elasticity, but it is the impact that counts. A faint silver aura spreads across her body, heeding her desire to ''eradicate'' the curse eating away her mind. [!!] That very same aura runs to the bane of her sword, serving as an absolute layer of sharpness to the Black Dawn''s icy blade. Sensing the very word ''death'' coming from the thing, Nuf hastily kicks itself backward in an attempt to get away from Aurora. The primal fear of death that it has only experienced when it is in the presence of HIM. Before Nuf realizes, it has already been running. [Blink]. Yet, even that proves to be fruitless. In a split second, the golden-white blade that makes it feel repulsed, frightened, and amazed leaps toward itself, and even within that moment where everything is engulfed in the sword''s light... ...the only thing left that is visible¡ª The stars within her mask. C-A 9: Stepping on the main stage. ''''Come on! Let''s pick up the pace!'''' ''''Principal, it''s not that easy...!'''' Among the Chaos at Evone Hall, I find myself... lost. For some inexplicable reason, those goddamn demons decided to raid the school right after I''d spent all of my MP. In short, I''m quite useless at the moment. I let out a helpless sigh and turn away from the scene. Let''s trust Aurora. ''''Hey, sis.'''' ''''What?'''' Matching my pace with light hops, the twin-tailed, pink-headed Luxia pokes her head out curiously, ''''Got anything I can do?'''' ''''...Not yet.'''' At this point, nothing can be guaranteed. If I send this girl to a place, something might just happen somewhere else. People''s lives can depend on this. For the first time, I''m feeling that sense of certainty slipping away. I used to be so confident, yet... ''''Hah...'''' Looking up, a sky full of stars, one veiled by the protective barrier, greets me. It seems we have officially left the territory of the demons. As the shield goes down, the professors slump down to the ground, heaving labored breaths. ''''...'''' Should I take a breather? I''m exhausted. I can probably bring Claire and Luxia along... ''''Principal Alice! It''s an emergency!'''' ''''What?! What happened?'''' Right then, a few members who had initially escaped the hall to notify the palace arrive together with around a dozen imperial soldiers. Judging from their paled expression, something must be happening there, too. I don''t have a good feeling about this. ''''D-Demons! There are demons at the palace as well!'''' One man frantically yells. Simultaneously, people''s countenances worsen. The fact that both pivotal locations of the empire have been raided sends a deeply chilling message, and amidst the stuffy atmosphere, someone mutters words that everybody is thinking of, ''''The empire... the Astra empire is under attack...!'''' A national emergency. Clutching the handle of my sword, I quietly shoot a glare at the distant moon. So it has come to this. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. In the game, Astra only enters the state of national emergency once toward the end of the story. Not even a third of the storyline has passed here, but it''s already happening. The plot is accelerating because of our intervention. That in itself is fine. I want to return home faster, too, of course, but when I''m the only one seemingly being useless like this... it kinda hurts. Even I desire to step on the same stage as Aurora. If I keep this pace, can I ever achieve that? ''''...'''' I won''t. I''m not an idiot. I know the starting points between us are already too far apart. I''ll probably never catch up with Aurora. Still, I don''t want to give up and crawl back into my comfort zone because of that. If I can''t be helpful with this strength, then I''ll prove my worth in a different way. ...Watch me, Aurora. I''ll be the MVP this round. Feeling a rush of excitement rushing over, I step forward, bearing a thumping heart. ''''Bring me back to the palace.'''' ''''Your Highness, you can''t. It''s dangerous there! Even the esteemed grandmaster and the other masters are struggling to defeat them!'''' ''''...Even so, I have a duty. A child of the crown must not run away from her enemy.'''' ''''Excuse me.'''' Injecting myself between Sierra and an imperial knight nearby, I promptly catch their attention. ''''I want to go to the palace, too,'''' I utter. With a clearly troubled face, the knight continues his persuasion, ''''My lady, as I said, it is a very dangerous¡ª'''' ''''I know how to defeat the demons.'''' ''''...Yes?'''' In an instant, I can feel everyone''s attention focus on us. Before, half of the people were listening to Alice and the professors'' plan to evacuate the students, and half were pretending to do so while probing Sierra''s side. Now? Even Alice has stopped talking and turned this way due to my statement. Undeterred, I resume my words confidently. ''''You heard it. I know how to defeat the demons. Take me there, and I''ll end the fight in an hour.'''' I don''t know how the others are reacting, but Sierra is certainly annoyed by my unhinge-ness right now. ''''...My Lady, that''s a ridiculous claim.'''' The knight responds. ''''I can swear on the name of Luminous.'''' '''''''' ...! '''''''' Now, that''s a whole different level. Of course, I could have silently slipped away and gone to the palace myself, but I want as many people to witness it as possible. I want to spread the information that I have a prophetic vision like that of ''Silaerob.'' In other words, I am putting a crosshair on my head right now. This is thrilling. Eventually, the knight has no option but to escort Sierra and me back to the imperial palace. During the short trip, Sierra keeps staring at me intently, which is honestly quite scary. Those sharp, crystal-like eyes are especially jarring to see when they reflect the street light. Who in reality likes yanderes? Jeez. In any case, the closer I get to the palace, the more suffocating the atmosphere feels. Indeed, a strong aura of death is emanating from there. ''''Oh, damn.'''' Accompanying that are the quaking impacts shot straight from the battleground to here¡ªoutside the main gate. Even though my body can''t stop shaking, I do also want to get closer to see what kind of fight is happening. So, that''s exactly what I''m doing. ''''Ah, Your Highness?!'''' And Sierra, too, I suppose. Let''s follow her for now. I need that extra protection from her bodyguards. Jumping from building to building, we quickly approach the place where the most intense energy sources are¡ªthe inner hall. This is where they usually do banquets and such, so having a demon rampaging in there is indeed humiliating. ''''Why are you following me?'''' Is that why Sierra seems grumpier than usual? Not that I care. ''''Once we free the grandmaster, the tide will turn.'''' ''''...Tch.'''' Passing by a relatively intact hallway, we soon encounter a shattered door, one that is supposed to lead to the inner hall. Beyond that, a ridiculous sight awaits. It genuinely looks like a storm has hit the entire hall. In the middle of that mess, two people can be spotted. One seemingly young man with golden hair and one... entity whose humanoid body is glitching out like a texture error in a video game. So we got the Glitch, huh¡ªtough one. ''''Heh.'''' Still... why would I, who have beaten the game dozens of times, be scared of it? From today on, let the world witness my immense wisdom! Case 136: Survival game – Ending the game. Absorbed by the fear, Nuf unconsciously exerts its full power, bursting a massive wave of [Nullification] to the surroundings, effectively canceling every bit of magic in the immediate area. Academy staff members communicating through mana channels. Newly arrived imperial soldiers trying to encase the whole of Evone Hall with barrier magic. Ariel and Skely fighting the giant Neyd. In the blink of an eye, everything disappears. [How...?!] Nevertheless, the ghastly glimmer of death enveloping the robed figure''s sword never ceases. Even as the inner ice melts, the white aura only gets more intense. Like a slow-burning fire, a silent brush stroke, a swift, lethal scythe. With a swish, the blade narrowly misses Nuf. The demon has never felt death closer than at that moment. It simply doesn''t make sense. It hasn''t heard anything like this from him. Perhaps... a new power? No way. It has just been a few weeks since the last observation. Yet, no matter how nonsensical it is, the blade won''t miss by itself. As if a cornered beast, Nuf can only see one action it can take to remain alive¡ªrun. Fortunately, possessing higher base stats does help. On the other hand, Aurora remains calm thanks to the mysterious effect of ''nihility.'' Even though her mana pool is being rapidly drained by this powerful technique, she knows it is the only way to secure Nuf, who is immune to elemental attacks. The question remains: how can she close the gap and land a hit on those irritating masks? Ariel is already using the Gauntlet of Severance. The option of getting Ash''s help is also non-feasible... at least until HE loses HIS influence over this battlefield. She feels as though if she can stall long enough, she can create a path to the Backrooms again. If. For now, [Blink] is the only way left. Until now, Nuf has been reading the subtle changes in Aurora''s actions to then determine the ending location of [Blink], which is exceptionally irritating for the owl girl. Is this a difference in combat experience? Perhaps. Demons have been around for much, much longer than Aurora has, after all. ''''...'''' ''What is this feeling?'' A feeling as if omnipotent¡ªlike someone inside her is looking down on these otherwise mythical creatures. A side effect of [Monarch]? ''...Whatever.'' Without interrupting her movements, Aurora lightly coats her sword in another layer of ice and swings it at the giant Nuf. A cold mist surges forward, riding the momentum as though a tsunami. In response, the red eyes inside the masks gleam ominously, and another intangible wave of [Nullification] is released. Expectedly, the ice is seemingly blown away by an invisible burst. In the next second, Aurora''s silhouette vanishes. Puzzled, Nuf quickly takes a defensive stance while also storing up spells to retaliate. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. [Come out. Let''s have some FUN, shall we?] ''''Still rocking that cringey tone?'''' This time, a precise strike from above. [Useless.] With a loud clanging of metal colliding, the Black Dawn ricochets, its ice fusing immediately blown away. Then, another one from a different angle. As Aurora seemingly repeats this ''useless'' task, a looming anxiety builds up inside Nuf. The blows have become more and more overwhelming. Although the power isn''t there, the sheer speed with which the sword hit its body, slicing through the dark magic altogether, is astonishing. And... it''s getting faster. This is as if... [N-No, stop!] [You mad human! Stop!] ''''Got you.'''' THUD¡ª! One stab right through the forehead, nailing the long, sharp blade into the demon''s body. Before long, the messy mess of dark mana inside the thing comes bursting out like a bomb, trails of pure white frost drawing long curves in the air. That''s right. Aurora has bypassed [Nullification] with sheer casting speed. Every skill had an internal cooldown, however long or short it might be, so even for this broken one, there will be a way to intercept it. It''s quite simple yet clever, making use of her god-given INT. [GYAHHH¡ª!] The demon''s desperate wails ring through the hall with each burst of death ice. From the contact point, the extreme temperature exerts its influence, gradually freezing the first jester mask. Before long, Nuf''s entire body has been reduced to an unmoving, uninspiring block of ice. ''''Whew...'''' A cold breath escapes Aurora''s mouth. As she takes a glance at the surroundings, which have been turned into a field of ice again, a sense of comfort spreads. CRACK¡ª!! Before the demon''s body crumbles and turns into dust, she promptly catches the Black Dawn, eyes chasing the retreating moon in the purple sky. [You have defeated a Lv.65 Demon - Nuf] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.58 has become Lv.60] [2 skill points acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Level 60] [3 skill points acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Nuf, the Gamemaster] [2 skill points acquired] ''In the end, what''s HIS goal?'' Nuf is a challenging opponent, sure. However, it ultimately isn''t something Aurora will struggle with. If it''s not her... Perhaps, seeing HIM retreating so easily, HE might have already achieved his goals. Nevertheless, as the battle hasn''t concluded yet, Aurora prepares to leave this side of the hall to help her friends¡ª ''''...'''' ''What was that?'' Her eyes instantly dart to one of the audience seats, yet she finds nothing. Somewhere at that spot, she could feel someone casting a gaze on herself earlier. Is it an illusion? It''s odd. It''s definitely odd. Ever since she started to wield this power, strange things have been happening. Side effects? Likely. She''ll have to consult Kyomu sooner or later. BZZT¡ª! ''''Ugh...!'''' A sharp pain in the head. All of a sudden, through the eyes beyond the mask, Aurora sees the world¡ªa very different world. Trampling on a mountain of civilizations'' remnants, she alone stands atop the world, looking down on the mortal realm, one that can hardly be called ''alive'' anymore. Here, the sky is dyed a soft pink color, staging never-ending trails of blue. An aurora borealis. Moreover, it seems as though the blue stripes are eating away at the pink canvas. In the ''dream,'' Aurora feels truly omnipotent. With a single thought, the moon can be cut in half, and the sun can be forced to stay in the sky for eternity. The earth can be split; the sky can be painted with whatever color she wants. Yet, her heart is hollow. Even with such power, there is a thing she cannot ever achieve. The moment she is about to think it through, a simple buzz sends her back to the real world. ''''What...?'''' Upon a moment of relaxation, Aurora''s vision is suddenly filled with an ashen grey color. Instinctively, she tries to snap the sword at whatever is blocking her way... but with her fast deduction skills, the blade stops right before reaching the doll. Holding an ember in her heart, which is fortunately present, Aurora clicks her tongue annoyedly. Case 137: Survival game – Suspicion. ''''Hah...'''' Since HE has left the battlefield, Aurora confidently explodes the Backrooms'' essence on her palm, engulfing everything into the realm of the infinite. Black particles hitting the dolls squarely, while also piercing into Neyd''s giant body, which just happens to be in a tangible state at the moment. In an instant, the dusty air of Evone Hall is replaced by a less toxic yet perhaps equally annoying one¡ªthe scent of moist carpet. ''''...'''' ''''...I sent the doll to Ash. Sorry.'''' Aurora utters, swallowing a sigh. ''''That''s not a problem, Miss.'''' As she turns to the man with hollow eyes, she finds his gaze on her a bit... worried. It is as though he is expressing concern for his daughter. Is her state that bad? Maybe not. Her mood has just been unstable today. At some point, the annoyance¡ªthe turbulence of emotions felt as she brought down Nuf¡ªhas disappeared. Now, neither that sense of omnipotence nor that sense of hollowness is present, but it instead leaves a bad itch behind. ''...I should check on them once and then get some rest.'' Even if this side is practically solved, there are still Chloe and the others to be worried about.
The Backrooms is suddenly stemming with life. Its owner, Aurora, has intently sent each demon and their opponents to a separate room, aiming to isolate and properly finish off the targets. Each fight proceeds differently, yet the result stays the same. In this environment, none can match the natives. A certain small room. One of the deadly dolls, Jet, looks around in confusion. The space seems unremarkable, without any furniture to speak of. Alongside the constant light flicking, there is only one thing to look at. The angel statue. A peacefully praying angel statue. [...] The doll stares at the statue for a long while... since it is the only thing in the room. The statue seems to be staring back at it. Maybe not. Eventually, sensing nothing noteworthy from this harmless object, Jet turns its head around, determined to find something to work with. As always, with its impressive speed of 7.9, virtually none can match its swiftness¡ªnot even a conventional grandmaster. And as long as it can react, the assailants will surely have their attacks returned wholly. CRACK¡ª!! [...?] The moment Jet comes to its realization, the eyes under that coat of the plastic-like material¡ªits eyes¡ªare rapidly descending to the ground. No, its whole head is. A sight of a doll''s headless body falling down. Pitch-black, goo-like blood spurts out, covering the severed spine... before everything starts to disintegrate. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The last image Jet sees is that of the statue with its two hands extended forward, posing a cruel smile¡ªrows of sharp teeth in full display. At the same time, in another room. The stand-off between Slenderman and Coun continues. Once the former refuses to attack, neither of them can move on. Coun doesn''t possess the firepower to damage Slenderman, and Slenderman doesn''t possess the method to avoid attacking itself. At least, that is what Coun thinks. So, even as Slenderman raises his tentacles, it remains calm, moving at a leisurely pace. However, this wave of offense seems different. As if following a certain rhythm, around a dozen of the tentacles lightly jab at the doll, one after another. Since they are not lethal attacks, the pushback is negligible. Still, Slenderman will just waste his stamina like this. Eventually, the demon senses something wrong about this whole thing. The tentacles... are getting faster. Individually, they cannot match Coun''s natural speed, yet when working together, they make for a ridiculous show of continuous, rain-like attacks. Sharp screeches begin to ring in the room as the tentacles tear through the air. Panic starts to set in. The limit of what Coun can follow seemingly draws near. At some point, the demon decidedly backs away, attempting to circle around the room to stall. However, as soon as it turns away¡ª [Invincible]. The doll''s vision suddenly darkens. Upon looking up, a bloody, bottomless jaw of crooked, sharp teeth greets it. The next second, everything shatters. After done playing with his food, Slenderman finishes crunching the head before vanishing somewhere, leaving behind a headless body that soon turns into dust. As quiet and brief as the two battles with Jet and Coun are, the remaining opponent is indeed hard to deal with. ''''Please do not damage its organs too much, for it is indeed more convenient to experiment on an intact specimen.'''' ''''Dude, it''s a demon!'''' ''''It won''t leave a body behind, so don''t worry.'''' ''''Oh, is that so?'''' ''''Yes, so can you help us...?'''' Seemingly ignoring Ariel''s cry for help, 049 returns to stroking Smiley''s head. Even though he has lost his corpse dragon to this silver snake, he has also gained something more valuable. The Plague Doctor''s expression brightens as he pulls out a flask containing a gooey, purple-ish substance. This is what he has harvested at one of the craters Nuf made with its dark spells. ''''With this, certainly...'''' Meanwhile, the struggle on the other side of the room continues. Neyd, who had now lost ground to hide in, squirms helplessly around the space, trying to swallow the two annoying ''flies'' present. One skeleton, one ghost. Yet, it has not been able to touch them. On the one hand, the skeleton can freely fly and teleport around, although it hasn''t done the latter since entering this room, and on the other hand, the ghost can freely switch between states of existence just like it can. Combined with the strange ability to cast ''disconnected'' spells of the ghost, it makes for a very annoying fight. Although Neyd appears to be fine on the outside, parts of its inner organs have already been frozen or torn apart. Since losing one of its advantages will certainly not turn the tide, the demon keeps getting pushed back, its HP being chipped away by the second. Eventually, Ariel delivers an ultimate spell right into its heart, completely freezing the vital organ from the inside out. Soon, the fable of the ''World Eater'' completely crumbles into fine dust, which then flies away into nothingness. Such a creature with meager size and strength... can never be assigned a title that grand. Thus concludes the demon attack on Astra Academy.
At the temporary shelter in the academy, a gloomy atmosphere persists. When the whole capital is once again under attack, and even the imperial palace has been penetrated, none of its citizens can remain calm. The mood is further tugged down by the sight of Claire¡ªsupposedly humanity''s hope¡ªsitting dejectedly in a corner. Among the students and faculty members alike, the heart of a certain raven girl is in a bigger turbulence than anyone else''s. ''''...'''' Nydia lightly presses her hand on the window, gazing out at the dim sky. ''Amelia Luminous... in the end, what has gotten into you?'' When the group made its exit out of Evone Hall earlier, the first thing Nydia did was search for Aurora, her precious, precious crush. Yet, after frantically running around for a while, she realized something was wrong. Amelia Luminous. She was unusually calm. For someone just as smitten with Aurora as Nydia was, she seemed more absorbed in the incident happening at the palace. That struck Nydia as strange. It is as though... Amelia knew Aurora would be alright. ''Based on what?'' Even now, Aurora is nowhere to be seen. A frustrating sense of helplessness takes over the raven princess''s heart. She wants to find out the truth behind it. She wants to... know everything about Aurora. ''Even as a princess...'' She is still powerless. Letting out a sigh, Nydia quietly wonders... if she can one day get to discover her love''s everything. Case 138: Survival game – Curtain falls. The situation at the palace has somehow been resolved. ''''...I can''t believe it. We actually got that thing.'''' ''''You''d better believe me from now on, uncle.'''' ''''Are you finally revealing your identity...?'''' ''''What? No way. If I were Silaerob, my grand reveal would be much, much more dramatic than this.'''' Grandmaster Graham has just defeated the main entity, ¡ö¡ö¡ö, the Glitch, bringing down the other entities related to it at the same time. The glitchy ghosts haunting the palace have vanished. More than anyone, Graham is the person most surprised. ''''You. Who are you?'''' A much-intended question, one that Graham is also meant to ask, is uttered. That question is directed at the blonde beauty, Amelia Luminous, and the asker¡ªSierra Alaina Astra. Amidst the chaos still going on outside, ''Amelia'' smiles politely. ''''Why, I''m just me, Your Highness.'''' She replies. Yes. Has it always been this exciting? Certainly not. Even when she has the chance to manipulate mana as she likes, experiencing the true essence of a fantasy game in real life, even when she has the chance to predict the plot, something just isn''t right. The feeling of constraint. Having to adhere to the spine of the original story... is boring. Instead, jumping around and messing things up like this is way more fun for her, an adventurous gamer. At this point, Sierra has become strangely frustrated. The palace¡ªthe heart of the empire is breached, and now, another variable has appeared. Sierra hates taking chances. If she wants something, she will eliminate all potential routes to failure before going in. ''Now, more annoying guys will appear...'' It''s already been vexing with Silaerob and the demons, yet the moment the national emergency card is pulled, the playboard will be engulfed in total chaos. The Crown Princess, feeling the need to at least control the new variable before her, speaks. ''''Just me, huh?'''' She coldly sneers. ''''Why do you know so much?'''' ''''Why, because I taught Uncle Graham how to defeat Glitchy?'''' ''''Because you know its name. That thing''s status screen was incomprehensible.'''' ''''Ah, you mean ¡ö¡ö¡ö? Hahah... no need to talk about trivial things like that.'''' Seeing ''Amelia'' shrugs as if innocent, the blue blood within the Crown Princess begins to boil. The most important thing to figure out is whether this ''Amelia'' is on her side¡ªhumanity''s side or not. One simply can''t just know an ancient demon''s name and weaknesses like this. ''''Don''t be ridiculous, Amelia Luminous. One last time, are you working with the demons?'''' Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ''''Hm...'''' Following his princess''s will, Graham also readies his fists, preparing to strike upon receiving the order. In response, ''Amelia'' simply raises her hands, carrying the same leisure attitude. ''''Like I said, I''m not colluding with demons. I don''t know everything; I just know what I know.'''' She says. ''''More importantly... don''t you need to secure the palace first?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' Considering that ''Amelia'' has helped to defeat the glitchy demon, Sierra decides to let her go for now. There are more urgent matters to attend to, namely verifying the imperial family''s whereabouts. As the two retract their hostility, ''Amelia'' simply smiles. On the shattered glass that once used to be a window, reflections of a robed figure perching on a tree branch outside can be seen. Once Aurora has confirmed her best friend''s safety, she drops her main body onto her bed in the Backrooms before shoving her consciousness into Peln''s body. Right after Aurora''s vision is refreshed, the sight of a ravaged Evone Hall greets her. ''No, she didn''t run away...?'' Somehow, it seems Peln has hidden herself on the top of the stadium''s right wing instead of evacuating with other people. Thinking it must have been due to her not reminding the doppelganger, Aurora does just that and briskly walks toward her destination. At the temporary shelter, one maintained by the faculty members, heavy sighs can be heard at every corner. Being a recognizable figure in the academy, Aurora is let inside right away. After combing through a few different groups, she eventually finds the small camp that has her friends in it. Nydia, Luxia, the real Amelia, Scarlett, and Claire. ''''Aurora!'''' ''''Pretty maid!'''' Immediately, Scarlett and Claire run toward Aurora, expressing their concerns. ''''Sorry... we couldn''t go out and find you.'''' The heiress of Heisenberg utters. ''''The professors didn''t let us.'''' ''''They didn''t even let me out.'''' Claire sighs. ''''Thank God you''re fine.'''' ''''...I''m good.'''' Glancing around, Aurora notices both Luxia and Amelia grinning meaningfully at her. Since those two know who she is, it''s only normal for them to react this way. However... ''''Nydia?'''' ''''...Aurora.'''' Somehow, only Nydia is looking at her absentmindedly. Knowing the usual raven girl, she should have gushed over her by now, yet this lukewarm reaction tells Aurora something has gone awry. ''''It''s good that you''re fine. Everywhere is dangerous nowadays, really.'''' Nydia lets out an empty giggle as she gently grasps her crush''s hands. ''''Where on earth were you until now?'''' ''''I was helping the others evacuate.'''' ''''Right. As much as I want you to prioritize yourself... I won''t blame you on that.'''' ''''...'''' Before Aurora realizes it, Nydia has already wrapped her hands around Aurora''s body, pulling her into a tight embrace. When skin makes contact and feathers rub together, heat is transferred¡ªalmost too vividly. The owl girl raises her own hands and begins to caress the raven girl''s back, seeking the sunlight outside the window. ***** March 7th, 1835. It has been a good while after the incident, dubbed ''The worst demon attack in modern history,'' happened. While the infrastructure has been swiftly repaired thanks to the government''s effort, which, in reality, is probably just to create a strong front to the public, the issue of security within the capital remains prevalent, perhaps more so than ever. With four demons, one of which allegedly has the power equivalent to that of a grandmaster, appearing at the same time, it is no wonder people are panicking. ''''It''s good until this point... but Chloe.'''' ''''Yes, mom~!'''' ''''Why did you do it?'''' The problem of the original story screwing itself up is something we have expected, yet I can''t help but wonder why Chloe would put herself forward like this. By letting the world know that she is someone with a prophetic vision, she will undoubtedly attract the attention of that demon. It''s dangerous. No, it really is. Although only a few know Chloe''s real name, there is a chance that the demon already knows it by this point. I won''t be surprised if an unknown demon with real prophetic or spying abilities exists. Fortunately, Chloe''s last name has never been uttered. At least, that''s one last barrier. Otherwise... I really don''t want to lose her. ''''Hah...'''' ''''Hey, let me into the spotlight too, okay? Besides, I saved a few lives by doing that in the palace, you know?'''' ''''Fine, fine.'''' ''''Heheh... well, I mean, it''ll get better from now on, hopefully.'''' What Chloe means by this is that once the state of national emergency is triggered, the chances of the emperor employing a drastic method to strengthen security skyrocket. It makes sense in the game, too. As the difficulty ramps up in the later half, it will be logically correct to introduce multiple enemies at once instead of one per fight. But then, the player only has one body, so supporting NPCs will be needed. And for demon-level threats... ordinary fighters won''t cut it. They''ll have to be grandmasters. In other words, a fleet of powerful grandmasters will soon be arriving at the capital. Case 139: The four grandmasters. ***** Imperial Palace, nighttime. In a secluded room, which is void of any window, a man sits quietly, appearing to be deep in thought. ''''Whew...'''' The decision has been passed. Due to the extreme danger expressed by recent events, the capital''s security needs to be reinforced, however expensive this might be. Truly, there has never been an occasion where the man feels as though he is going to die more than the last one. Even to the outside, having the Imperial Palace¡ªthe very symbol of the monarchy¡ªbreached must be disheartening. So, the highest level of national emergency has already been triggered. Heeding the emperor''s decree, all four grandmasters, who have been residing in locations of special interest, will be heading back to the capital, fulfilling their duty to tend to the nation''s safety. Of course, it is a big decision to make, involving not only filling the vacuums these people will inevitably leave behind but also making sure everything else works smoothly. ''It''s time.'' The man, Kaiser Kassius Astra, diverts his gaze to the door. Soon enough, it clicks open, revealing a calm figure behind it. ''''Good evening, Your Majesty.'''' ''''Good evening. You can sit down comfortably, Duke Apollo.'''' ''''Thank you.'''' Long, smooth, pale blond hair, green eyes, and a distinct sword hanging on his waist. He is what every swordsman in the empire looks up to¡ªthe pinnacle of swordsmanship¡ªthe ''Sword Saint.'' The current head of the Apollo Duchy, Ivan Apollo, takes his seat solemnly. ''''May I ask of Graham''s whereabouts?'''' Crossing his arms, the noble grandmaster inquires. Normally, Ivan''s attitude would be considered disrespectful to the crown, yet when one holds both the title of Duke and grandmaster, none of the etiquette matters anymore. ''''He is on the lookout right now,'''' Kaise replies. ''''I will relay the information to him later.'''' ''''Understood.'''' After a brief silence, the room once again welcomes another guest. The moment she steps in, the temperature drops severely. With light steps, she walks to an empty seat, nods to the emperor, and quietly sits down. ''''Welcome, Duchess Cecil.'''' ''''Yes, Your Majesty.'''' Duchess Bianca Cecil of the cold North. A mature beauty bearing crystal-like icy blue eyes, finished with hair as white as snow. Although obscure to most, she is known throughout the battlefields as the absolute ruler of winter with ''beastly instinct'' and a power to freeze even time. Under the emperor''s hopeful eyes, Bianca lightly yawns and attempts to close her eyes, but then, the door moves again. Yet another guest has arrived. Stolen story; please report. This time, instead of an imposing man or a scary lady, it is a small, conventionally cute little girl with tanned skin. ''''Heya, emperor! I''ve come here just as you requested!'''' A big smile that can cure any sadness. With that, Ulaika, the ''Invincible Shield,'' promptly settles herself on her seat, legs swinging excitedly like a child waiting for her favorite dinner. ''''...'''' Seeing this sight, Bianca, whose seat neighbors that of Ulaika, reaches out to stroke the little girl''s head. ''''Hey.'''' ''''Shh. Stay still.'''' ''''Mghm... I''m only tolerating this because it''s Bianca, alright?'''' ''''Okay.'''' Indeed. If it were anyone other than Bianca, their hand would have been blown away the moment it touched Ulaika''s hair. Even the emperor is no exception. The last emperor nearly lost his arms in an attempt to hug the ''little girl.'' Such is the way of eccentric grandmasters, one might say. Kaiser, upon witnessing this scene, feels a strange sense of relief. Although unorthodox, at least these ridiculously strong guys are willing to help protect the empire. ''Only one more, and we can begin the meeting... no, two more, huh.'' ''''That one is late.'''' Ivan''s comment interrupts Kaiser''s train of thought. Still, knowing the last grandmaster''s usual behavior, there isn''t a need to be worried about them. Around a few minutes later, the door bursts open. ''''Awawawawawa...! I''m late, I''m late!'''' [...] ''''Hurry up and come in! Can''t you see the meeting has begun?!'''' A short, clumsy-looking young woman''s voice fills the room. She musters the most of her strength, pushing the robot in front of her with little success. By the time both of them have settled, the clumsy woman''s forehead is already damp with sweat. ''''Whew... ah, I''m master''s assistant, Becky!'''' She lively exclaims, brown eyes fixed on the emperor. ''''...No, I remember you from last time, Becky,'''' Kaiser replies. ''''And this is?'''' Both of their attention is on the beautifully crafted robot, which is in the shape of a maiden. Lifting her round glasses, Becky proudly begins to talk, ''''This is a new masterpiece that my master created not long ago. It''s the first all-rounder prototype, can you believe it?!'''' ''''Hoh... what should I call it?'''' At this point, a monotone female voice sounds from the robot, which corresponds to its mouth movements. [I am a part of the newly established department¡ªAstra National Network of Automatons. Please call me ANNA-01.] ''''I see, I see. Nice to meet you, Anna.'''' The existence that Becky calls ''master'' is none other than the hidden genius, who is said to be the second coming of Neveah, the grandmaster who is obsessed with machinery and science¡ªQuantum. This person hardly ever shows up by themselves, only sending their assistants and robots to meetings, hence the word ''hidden.'' ''''Now then, should we begin now?'''' Once Ivan straightens up his posture, the other grandmasters also focus their attention. However, the emperor''s mind seems to be somewhere else. On his face, a knowing grin presents as if telling them to wait for something. ''''Your Majesty?'''' ''''Ah... there''s actually one more person who I''ve invited.'''' ***** The moment I arrive in the designated meeting room, a rather stuffy atmosphere greets me¡ªmetaphorically and physically. '''''''' ... '''''''' All four of them emanate so much mana that the air feels considerably heavier. I''m surprised the emperor can still keep his calm. I guess their attention is all on me right now, so there''s that. Either way, I ignore their scrutinizing eyes and settle down beside the emperor. On my left are Claire''s father and the ''Neveah clone,'' as Chloe would say. The Duchess of Cecil and that ''one little shield loli'' are on my right. Once again, Chloe said that. Although it might seem like I''m looking down on them, they are indeed extremely powerful. As it is right now, I''m not sure if I can match either one of them by myself. Probably not. ''''We meet again, miss.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Kaiser and I exchange a brief greeting. At first glance, only Ivan Apollo and the assistant woman remain relatively indifferent, while the other two look at me with interest. ''''Ah, I know you!'''' Suddenly, the shield lo¡ªUlaika speaks up. ''''You''re that one mysterious super master who can predict the future, right?'''' ''''...'''' The little girl''s silver eyes seem to gauge my very being, creating a sense of irritation somewhere back in my head. It''s the same as when Graham first saw me in person. ''''Hm... your raw mana is not too impressive, though. What do you think, Bianca?'''' This time, the icy beauty sitting beside her is included. Perhaps even more than before, I feel myself being exposed. Is it a perception skill? She has too many skills to skim through right now. After a bit, Bianca coldly utters, ''''She''s pretty.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' ''''Huh?'''' No, I''m dumbfounded too, shield lo¡ªUlaika. Bianca refuses to elaborate further, only sticking up a thumb at me with her blank face. ''''Ahem. Let us begin right away.'''' ...I guess it''s time to get back to the main business. Case 140: Into the story’s second half. ''''So... erm... are we just going to accept that she''s on our side?'''' The first one to speak up is the assistant, Becky, and her concern is me. I have a feeling the emperor didn''t inform them beforehand. What was he doing before I got here? ''''Ah, about that.'''' After finally disclosing my alliance with him, Kaiser goes straight into the focal point. ''''As I''ve said in the letter, the capital is in grave danger. The attacks on us are so frequent and vicious that it is hard to consider them a coincidence.'''' ''''Are they so hard to deal with that all of us need to be gathered here?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''...'''' Having his question answered, Ivan mutters something along the lines of ''So even Graham can''t...'' while frowning. As far as I know, Bianca and Ulaika are only here to follow orders, so they won''t contribute much to the conversation. Becky seems eager to speak, however. ''''So that''s that, we can take care of it, but... why is she here, anyway?'''' Beyond those brown eyes, there is a clear skepticism. Her eyes are perfectly fine anyway; why is she wearing glasses? Before I can respond myself, someone has already taken on the role of my defender. Unexpectedly, it''s Ulaika. ''''Are you living under a rock? She has prophetic vision!'''' ''''What?'''' ''''It means she can predict the future! Tch, tch. You have a big body but a small brain, assistant.'''' ''''No, not that. I know what ''prophetic'' means. But do you know how outrageous that sounds?'''' ''''...Huh?'''' The moment Becky lifts her round glasses, it seems as though an unskippable cutscene is dawning close. And indeed... ''''Not only would that ability lie within the authority of ''time,'' which not even ordinary deities could handle, but the sheer unpredictability of such a user would be staggering. Hypothetically speaking, if you were the prophet, the future changes just from you knowing it in the present, no matter how you try to act like you don''t know it.'''' ''''Okay, stop¡ª'''' ''''In the first place, does she know the future as it continues to change? Or does she know the initial version of it? Based on what it is, the approach we can take will vary considerably. Moreover, how do we know that she''s not just a demon herself? Demons know about demons. I''m¡ª'''' ''''Stop, stop!'''' Ulaika''s high-pitched voice rings loudly in the air. Perhaps because she sounds just like a child, the assistant is momentarily flustered. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ''''Sorry, I was going too far.'''' ''''No, it''s alright, smartass.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Amidst this intense awkwardness, Bianca decides to speak up. ''''She''s not a demon.'''' She says. ''''I can feel it.'''' Surprisingly, everybody seems to believe her words right away. I suppose her instinct is that trustworthy. ''''She''s very different from demons. First time I''ve seen something like this.'''' ...I would appreciate her more if she didn''t utter those sentences, however. What am I? I''m wondering that, too. Not many people get to be reborn as themselves with owl wings, I''d think. ''''The assistant is right,'''' I utter, burying the growing doubt inside me as I talk. ''''I don''t possess a prophetic vision. I just know what I have to know.'''' ''''Can you share some of that knowledge with us?'''' The emperor asks in a subdued voice. ''''If your goals truly overlap those of us, we can certainly lessen your burden then.'''' The man seems earnest. Once again, I don''t really care for the empire itself¡ªnot enough to risk my life over it¡ªbut I do value human lives, and having them help me will, as Kaiser says, lessen my burden. ''''Efil, the Bane of Existence.'''' '''''''' ...? '''''''' ''''A high-ranking demon responsible for the falling of nations since ancient times. Expert at disguising, manipulation, and possessing the absolute power to ''cause'' death to living entities.'''' As the emperors and the grandmasters knit their brows, I continue, ''''The precious authority that Efil has inherited from HIM allows it to weave strings of causality as we know it. Catching on to humans'' desire to make an existence vanish, it can amplify that and ''convert'' fates to turn those wishes into reality. To fuel that negative desire, Efil has a sub-skill that helps manipulate human emotions as well.'''' The more I speak, the grumpier these people become. It is as though they think they are hearing a made-up fantasy. ''''Such outlandish abilities...'''' Ivan remarks. ''''Assuming this demon is real, where can we find it right now?'''' ''''That''s right! If that thing is so powerful, we need to eliminate it ASAP!'''' Ulaika follows. Alright. They are willing to listen. Now, it is time to seriously focus on dealing with this situation. Firstly, I have something important to confirm here. ''''Duchess Cecil.'''' I utter. ''''...?'''' This person is a big reason why I am here in the first place. According to Chloe, Bianca Cecil is the only one in the empire with natural instincts reaching a fable level. I need her input on this issue. ''''Do you feel something strange?'''' I ask. At this question, Bianca seemingly contemplates for a few moments before closing her eyes, fully concentrating. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...Indeed. There''s something... irky around here.'''' ''''That''s good enough.'''' This confirms it. We are likely being watched by something, and that something might not be so peaceful. There is no rule that says a new demon with such powers cannot be created. Now, assuming this entity works with Efil, the cat is already out of the bag. Efil knows that I know it. ''''We are being monitored.'''' So, I confidently declare. ''''Assume the demons are watching you whenever you move. That''s first. Second, Efil is likely living undercover among the heads of the empire by now. I can assert its presence.'''' To the disturbed bunch, I then lay down my finishing statement, ''''If you suspect anyone of being the demon, come to the Zircon forest. You will be my guest. That is all I can give you for now.''''
The morning after the meeting with Astra''s grandmasters. School is ongoing as usual, and perhaps chaos is unfolding beyond the academy¡ªis my thinking right until this moment. Now, the paranoid public has received a piece of good news. ''''Damn... they''re the real deal.'''' ''''Hey, isn''t the Duchess looking kinda baaad...?'''' ''''Shh, you idiot! She''s old as hell¡ª'''' For a moment, it looks as though the bitter snow has come back, even though it is the warm spring right now. I''m not the only one who feels that, seeing the other students at the plaza are shivering. This is what you get from mentioning a female grandmaster''s age. ''''C-Cold...'''' ''''See that, i-it''s all because of you...!'''' ''''Heheh... I don''t mind showering myself in her cold, too...!'''' ...These guys won''t even give up. Poor Bianca. Either way, as Kaiser has decided the night before, the five grandmasters are to scatter and protect the capital for the time being. Since the academy is being targeted a whole lot more, two grandmasters will stay here instead of just one. One is Bianca, and the other one is the kid. No, really, I would rather have Ivan here. He''s at least calm. ''''Uhahahah! Hear that, Bianca? You''re old as hell!'''' ''''...You''re older than me.'''' ''''People don''t think so.'''' ''''...'''' With elegantly furrowed brows, Bianca steals a glance around the rowdy audience as we wait for the principal''s speech. Somehow, she stares at me a bit longer¡ªno, she keeps staring at me. What? N-A 3: Changing worlds, unchanging beliefs. Amidst the crowd of students, whose attention is wholly focused on the beautiful Duchess, Bianca, and the adorable grandmaster, Ulaika, only my gaze remains on a certain girl standing afar. Aurora, with her slit orange eyes that seem to glow under the tree''s shade, solemnly carries herself throughout the principal''s speech. ''''...'''' I thought all was going well. In retrospect, I probably just wanted to believe it... that I was going to enter her life with a brand new identity¡ªan identity that hopefully should help me get even closer to her heart. Yeah. I knew something was terribly wrong with the existence called ''Aurora.'' Even ignoring the subtle incongruities coming up here and there, at the instinctual level, I felt something off about her. There were times when I felt as though ''Aurora'' wasn''t Aurora. Times when I was crept out by that sense of alienation. But even with all of that... I couldn''t help but yearn for her. I want the real Aurora. No, she might not even be the real Aurora. I want the always carefree, always aloof, always daydreaming Aurora¡ªthe one I love. These days, my heart feels weak. A slow, faint, yet unpleasant sensation seems to be following me. A gentle foreshadowing of departure. Somehow, my mind is already sure of a day when the Aurora I know will disappear¡ªthe peaceful picture of her and me wholeheartedly laughing together... all gone. It''s terrible. I hate it. More than anything, I hate that my Aurora is seemingly being dragged into something big. Rumors about Amelia Luminous''s prophetic calls. Increasing speculations on Silaerob''s true identity. Fears of the doomsday. Demons'' infiltration. Ravenous Moon''s eerie silence. In this vortex of events that will surely lead to a dramatic conclusion, I''m sure the small and insignificant maid, Aurora, will be carried along the winds somewhere. Should I... kidnap her? It might be possible if I borrow my cousin''s power. Right. Right. It''s for protecting her. The world out there right now is dangerous. I can release her later once everything calms down. Until then, she can be with me... All of a sudden, an unusually vivid montage of Aurora waking up on the same bed as me, eating the same meals with me, and spending time doing the same things alongside me comes to mind. As I immerse myself in a daydream like that, the speech has already come to an end. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Immediately, I chase after Aurora, ignoring the fuss everybody makes around the two celebrities. However, just as I take a step in her direction¡ª ''''...!?'''' There it is again. The sense of alienation I feel when Aurora stops being Aurora. ''''...'''' Biting my lips, I turn away. Now, with heavier steps, I tiredly search my way toward a place to gather my thoughts. How long should I keep doing this? Why can''t I confront her with the question, ''Who are you?'' ''''Oh, isn''t this our favorite bird senior?'''' ''''Huh?'''' Lifting my gaze, I see a grinning¡ªalmost smug¡ªpink-headed, twin-tailed girl. Saintess Luxia Neveah¡ªthe tragic heroine of the Neveah incident that happened a while ago. I haven''t had many chances to speak with her as Amelia''s maid. ''''...Greetings, saintess.'''' ''''Hello, hello~!'''' Somehow, my heart feels lighter, seeing that silly smile of hers. Next thing I know, she has already pulled me along to a bench near the park. ''''Here.'''' ''''Oh, thanks...'''' When did she get the ice cream...? ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Both of us spend time silently gazing at the trees and the birds, eating our dessert. Then, without a specific trigger, the saintess speaks up. ''''Y''know. I really admire ravens.'''' ''''Huh?'''' Within her relaxed yet meaningful eyes, bright star-shaped marks gleam. ''''I heard ravens will only have one mate for the entirety of their lives. Isn''t that impressive?'''' She says, giggling. ''''Um...'''' ''''Most other birds won''t do that. Many humans won''t, either. Their attention scatters all around, going to this woman and that woman...'''' ''''...'''' For some reason, Luxia''s tone at the end sounds resentful. Maybe she has trouble with romance. Hahah... I wish I could be so carefree, having only romance problems. ''''Well? Here is what I''ve learned, Raven Senior.'''' ''''Yes?'''' ''''Romance is an all-out war. If you don''t pour everything you have into it, you won''t succeed. Don''t separate romance from anything else. At the end of the day... mhm... you get the point.'''' ''''???'''' Leaving behind another cone filled with mint ice cream, Luxia whisks away like a cotton ball. But... I don''t eat mint ice cream... ''''Hm? Isn''t this Her Highness, the imperial princess?'''' ''''Oh, Lady Heisenberg.'''' ''''Spare?'''' Scarlett points at the mild green ice cream. ''''May I have it?'''' ''''Sure....'''' In a short moment, my talking partner has changed. Now, it''s Scarlett Heisenberg sitting beside me. As she chomps on the food, her red eyes also make a turn in my direction. ''''Is there something bothering you?'''' ''''...Is it that obvious?'''' ''''Maybe.'''' With a grin, Scarlett pats my shoulder reassuringly. ''''Don''t worry. I''m bothered, too.'''' ''''...Yes?'''' It is precisely at this moment that I realize¡ªweird people surround me. It might have shown on my face, considering that Scarlett is laughing. ''''No, I mean... I''m bothered by the recent stuff. You know, demons and such.'''' She says bitterly. ''''I was a bit proud, standing just short of entering class A, but look at what I am now...'''' ''''You''re only a freshman. I''m not sure how to say this, but... you''re shooting too high, Lady Heisenberg.'''' ''''Maybe,'''' She shrugs. ''''But there''s also Amelia Luminous. That girl can seriously fight. With how fast she''s advancing, I think we might see the first master who''s still attending school.'''' ''''...'''' Amelia... Luminous. My biggest adversary, the one I used to consider a failure of a human. From that certain day onward, she changed. It is as though she became another person. Someone who shines above all others. I wonder if Aurora is drawn to that glorious look of Amelia. ''''It''s like she''s in a different world that''s above us.'''' Scarlett''s right. Compared to her, I... ''''I wonder how long it would take for me to reach that same place.'''' ''''...'''' ...Huh? The moment I turn my gaze, which is fixed on the ground, to the side, the heiress''s smirk greets me. ''''You won''t get anywhere if you never took the first step.'''' ''''I...'''' ''''Thanks for the ice cream. That was delicious.'''' With that, Scarlett Heisenberg walks away with light steps, whistling along the way. I spend the next minute staring at her shrinking silhouette and then at my palms. The wind blows gently. Strands of black hair enter my vision, resonating with my fluttering feathers. My immaculate, spotless palms. ''''...'''' Yeah. Maybe it''s time for a changed Nydia, one that can match this changed world. Perhaps she won''t like the new me, but as long as I stay this weak, this uninspiring... I won''t be able to move her. In the end, she and I will both change, but my beliefs won''t. My heart will stay with you, Aurora. Forever. Case 141: Spreading terror. Recently, there have been rumors floating around the Astra empire. ''Demons are kidnapping our people!'' Friends wake up to find their classmates missing, parents wake up to find their neighbors missing, and bosses come to work to find their employees missing. At night, many reportedly hear very guttural cracks, followed by some sort of eerie crunching noises around the blocks. That is only in one area, particularly. In others, folks recall screech-like whipping sounds accompanying ones similar to those of water splashing. Some territories don''t report noises, but people are still missing. ''''Scary, isn''t it?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Munching on my lunch, I absentmindedly nod at my academy colleague''s words. She seems frightened by the recent cases. Now, obviously, I am the culprit behind all of that. No, I''m not kidnapping people; I just kill them. They''re not innocent ones, of course. These few days, my friends and I have been circumnavigating the entire empire and wiping the bases of Ravenous Moon. This has been one of our top priorities since day one. Erasing the presence of the cult within the empire before they can do anything drastic is absolutely desirable. We haven''t been able to do that, however, since no one can accurately map out every location of these guys... until now. With the arrival of the grandmasters, I can more or less be at ease about the security around the academy. On top of that, with Becky, the assistant of the second coming of Neveah, here, I can take advantage of her robot network to sniff out Ravenous Moon''s bases. ''''H-Huh? Why would I¡ªwhy would my master want to exhaust all of her forces like that?!'''' ''''Ravenous Moon...? Are you serious?'''' ''''...Fine. I''ll ask my master.'''' In reality, I know Quantum merely doesn''t want to damage her robots. She''s a bit selfish like that. But in the end, she does agree to send out an unholy number of drones and other monitoring devices to help. Thanks to that, I''ve been able to clear them out quite quickly. The empire is vast, still, so it''ll take a while more, and I think the cult is long alerted at this point, so it''ll only get harder. Until then, I''ll just have to keep doing my work. There''s something I''ve realized during this... massacre. Somehow, watching those repulsive fanatics being terrorized by horror is really relaxing. The cultists are all competent fighters, sure, but at the end of the day, they are humans, and humans are ruled by their primal fears. Fears of predators, fear of the unknown. I almost never have to intervene myself, which is probably why it is relaxing. If I had to compare, it is roughly the equivalent of watching an episode of a show you like while resting in your bed. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Not quite, but close enough. ''''Whew... I hope the anomalies in our country just stop...'''' ''''...'''' Sorry, senior. That won''t happen anytime soon. That night. On the relatively fresh asphalt road of a countryside town, Becky and I tread. Normally, I''d walk with one of her remotely controlled automata, be it a dog, a cat, or a drone, but for some reason, she is with me today. ''''Ugh... it''s tough to see without proper street lights... are all rural towns like this?'''' The woman mutters, lifting her glasses while squinting her eyes. ''''Typical city noble talk, I see. You''ll become out of touch very soon if you keep holing up in your lab.'''' I reply. ''''W-What noble?! I''m just a plain commoner!'''' This person... her acting isn''t very good, huh. Nevertheless, tonight, our plan is to raid one of Ravenous Moon''s bigger bases. This one apparently acts as the headquarters of this region''s branch, disguised as an established local grocery business. Considering that they have the ability to interfere with people''s everyday consumables, it is quite a dangerous situation. They''re being careful, too. Almost all of the part-time workers and low-level employees don''t have a clue of what is going on behind the scenes. Oh, what''s behind the scenes? Actual kidnappings, rapes and murders, of course. They''re doing this to their competitors in order to achieve an absolute monopoly of the area. This pattern is actually quite common in other places, too. ''''Here we are. Wait a sec, let me see...'''' ''''Take your time.'''' While Becky is having her automata scour the building''s exterior and interior, I open a portal and step into the Backrooms. ''''Hello there.'''' A peacefully praying angel statue. I take a look at Ash from top to bottom and then lift it outside. As not to alert anyone, I carefully put it down behind a wall. ''''Ash, can you help me clear out the building?'''' Even though I get no response, Ash seems eager. I suppose it likes to snap people''s heads. ''''Whew... it''s good to go in. They''re on alert, but we can take care of them without causing a disturbance.'''' ''''Thanks, Becky.'''' ''''Heheh. I tell you, those idiots focus too much on magical security that they''re letting my children walk in like nothing happened¡ªeek?!'''' With widened eyes, Becky scans Ash meticulously, turning apparent shock into curiosity. ''''This... thing doesn''t have a status screen? But I can feel it being alive...'''' It does. You just don''t see it. ''''Perhaps... a mecha?'''' No, it''s not. I''m pretty sure there are tentacles or some grotesque stuff inside Ash, so. Suppressing the urge to treat her like Luxia, I gently turn her head the other way so that Ash can actually move. ''''Uewh?'''' Becky appears dumbfounded, having her cheeks squished by my hands as she blinks at the lack of Ash just a moment ago. Soon, the cracking noises begin to sound from inside the building. ''''Oh, what the hell...? It''s... snapping people''s necks??'''' The clumsy assistant''s face pales as she observes the scenes inside through multiple monitoring drones. The camera clearly captures images of unsuspecting humans having their necks snapped. Hm... I suppose this is a thing. The reason Ash can still move despite us technically ''watching'' it is because of Becky''s cameras. Unlike modern Earth''s recording and outputting devices, which have a standard refresh rate of sixty frames per second, Becky''s ones appear to only have a rate of around twenty-four. Less frames, less captured. I''m not sure what the limit is, though. With higher refresh rates, I''m sure Ash can be stopped. ''''What in the hell are you, Silaerob?'''' ''''I''ve been asked that a lot. All I can say is... I am whatever you say I am.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Alright, sorry. I know that was nothing of an answer. But... her question also reminds me of this problem. I''m not sure what I am anymore. For one, when Skylar sees me, she seems frightened¡ªfrightened yet no hostility. If I assume she sees something within me, can I be sure that that ''something'' is not... bad? The answer is more conclusive on Amelia¡ªnow in the body of the Miko¡ª''s side. When asked, she tells me that, indeed, there is something existing within my body. Something ''insane,'' as she says. It''s unfortunate that she doesn''t know beyond that. But I feel nothing. Am I supposed to feel something? Usually, when people have parasites, they feel sick, right? ...I''m not sure anymore. Case 142: East Zircon Conquest – Into the swamp. ***** A moonlit gazebo. Two people sit at the tea table, letting the light simmer into their beings. One appears composed, on the verge of ''amused,'' yet the other is in a state of disarray. ''''Kuh... this is no fun...!'''' A fair maiden wails, sprawling out on the table. Her pale, sleek hair pours down, almost reaching the ground. Amidst those strands of molten silver-gold, a distinct pendant¡ªan eye of ruby dangles, held by a small chain wrapped around her neck. With a dissatisfied gaze, she looks up at ''it.'' ''''...'''' ''''Heheh... don''t be so sad, child.'''' ''''I will be sad, I will. How did that monstrous thing even find out about me?'''' Reflecting the vivid moonlight, the maiden''s green, lustrous eyes spark, indicating her state of unstable emotions. In contrast, ''it'' remains resolutely calm, merely sipping the tea without a change in expression. ''''Child.'''' A small sound, almost leaning whisper. With a single word, ''it'' causes the maiden''s whole body to shudder. ''''We are in a difficult time, my dear.'''' ''It'' says. ''''With that guy still well asleep and the beast still occupied, we won''t have an easy time here.'''' ''''I-I know...'''' ''''Moreover, Glitchy is dead.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Child. Keep monitoring its killer. Amelia Luminous... will you be the real deal or a mere bait? Fufu...'''' ''It'' takes a glance at the shrinking maiden before turning back to the great moon, smiling peacefully as if praying. Even as painful groans fill the garden, the face of ''it'' never changes. ''Keep burning your eyes for us, child. After all... it is your only use.'' A newly born demon possessing the gift of [Clairvoyance], requested to HIM by none other than ''it.'' In a sense, ''it'' can be considered the demon''s mother. ''A mother, hm? It sounds strange.'' Thinking back, ''it'' has never been a mother before. A king, yes. A cardinal, perhaps. A princess, of course. Now... ''''Ugh! Crap...!'''' While ''it'' is reminiscing, the maiden suddenly breaks out in an apparent panic attack, repeatedly dry-washing her face with shaken eyes. Seeing this, ''it'' gently caresses her head with an almost goosebumps-inducing level of gentleness. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Perhaps being a newborn, the maiden never has an ounce of fear of ''it.'' ''''T-That woman... Bianca Cecil. She''s dangerous. Really dangerous.'''' She mutters. ''''She even found out which way I looked at her earlier...'''' ''''Worry not, child.'''' ''''...!'''' A smile that is different from before. Holding the same elegance yet with unmatched kindness¡ªit is the smile of a true, honest mother. Demons don''t have concepts of reproduction. They are all creations of HIM, the Heavenly Demon, so to see such an unknown expression... is, at the very least, utterly confusing. ''''Shh... everything is going to be alright.'''' ''''Y-Yes... ...Efil.'''' ***** ''''What?'''' ''''You heard it.'''' ''''No, I did, but what do you think I would answer?'''' ''''You''d agree.'''' ''''No way in hell. Why would I waste my resources for your personal gains?'''' Working with Becky has its own advantages. Not only do I gain a less chaotic Luxia-like sidekick for entertainment, but I am free to utilize her ludicrous network of powerful robots as well. ''''H-Hey, did you hear me?! I''m not going to lend you a thing, okay?!'''' Like now. She has just agreed to lend me her scout units to investigate the East of Zircon. Her contribution will be significant, considering that the Witch of Calamity, the owner of East Zircon in the distant past, could easily beat a grandmaster. I wouldn''t want to risk myself or my friends being captured. ...Now that I think about it, I can''t help but remember the thing that appeared in the memory of the undead siblings. That monster was able to single-handedly take out the Witch of Calamity. In the end, what was it? Strange. Either way, now that we have sufficient support... let''s commence the raid on East Zircon. I can''t wait to see what horror I can all upon this time. ''''Hey...!! You heard me?!''''
March 17th, 1835. Here, I stand before the border between East Zircon and North Zircon, dipping my feet in the thick snow. On my hand is neither a sword nor a gun, but a controller. As I take in the weight of the gadget, I can hear grinding noises beside me. ''''W-W-What is this damn c-cold...?!'''' ''''This is why I told you not to follow me, no?'''' In response, Becky sniffs back a good chunk of snot and glares at me with squirrel-level intimidation. She slowly and shakily lowers herself, hugging the metal drone as if holding a heating stone. Letting out a sigh, I create a fire barrier around the woman. ''''Whew... much better.'''' ''''Can I have my drone now?'''' I interject. ''''Before you ask, I can control it.'''' ''''...Fine.'''' Once she has handed me the device, the clumsy assistant swiftly takes out a foldable, stretchable pad from her pocket. Connecting the drone''s camera to it takes only a minute, and then, we''re ready to fly. ''''The battery should last for around half a day if there''s no threats.'''' That''s unusually long for a drone. I suppose using mana is more efficient than electricity in this case. Soon enough, the drone takes off into the sky as I operate the controller. With a whisk, it spearheads into the sullen forest, bypassing the border. ''''There''s nothing yet.'''' Becky and I stare intently at the screen, taking in the scene of the absolutely massive swamp captured by the drone. Flooring the slender trees with wilting-colored leaves and web-like roots, a shallow body of water infested with insects comes into view. I wouldn''t want to step into that even for a second. Though, I suppose I can freeze everything on my path now. In any case, what''s weird is that I haven''t seen any monsters and such yet... oh, here they are. ''''What the heck. These dudes look so goofy.'''' Becky exclaims, seeing many mud... men rising into the frame. If I have to compare, they do look like cartoonish ghosts with bodies of mud rather than something humanoid. ''''Okay, give me the controller. They might attack my drone.'''' ''''Here.'''' Becky begins to activate some unknown combinations of buttons that I don''t know about, and suddenly, a thin blue tint emerges on the screen. Mana barrier, perhaps? Although I doubt it can withstand something serious, I don''t think I''ll be able to know it since... They''re not attacking. The mud men merely stare at the camera with hollowed, pitch-black eyes, which will probably make for good horror, but in this case, they''re not very threatening. If anything, they appear to be... making way? ''''What is this?'''' ''''They''re guiding us.'''' ''''Huh? How can you tell that?'''' I wonder that, too, Becky. It''s not as if you only hole up in your lab with zeroes and ones for lunches and metal for dinners, whereas I interact with dozens of species every day. Anyway, since it doesn''t seem like a trap, let''s follow them. Somehow, I have a good feeling about this. Case 143: East Zircon Conquest – Witch of Calamity. An old mansion. No, should I call it a worn-down mansion? The mud men graciously guide our drone toward this area, where the trees have admittedly sparsed a bit. Then, as if finally accomplishing their mission, they dive back into the body of water. ''''Hey, what do we do now?'''' Becky calls. ''''The mana counter is going insane here. There''s definitely something in there.'''' ''''...Just go in.'''' I reply. Becky scratches her freckled cheek, then reluctantly moves the drone to the front door. To my surprise, even without a specific trigger, the entrance automatically opens, allowing us to take a glance at the interior. Overall, it seems this place has seen some uses as there are laundries, a cooking space, and more living essentials scattered in the hall. However, based on the mess of footprints on the overly dusty floor, it''s apparent that the person living here isn''t very diligent. It''s puzzling as it is, but I can guess to some extent that this is the witch''s house. Now then, the question is, where is she? click¡ª! As I think that, one of the doors near the laundry area creaks open, revealing a figure behind it. [Mhm... nyhan... oh, you''re here already.] A moan-filled stretch, followed by a yawn. Wobbly steps approaching the camera. Two pale hands grabbing the device. The somber-looking woman is strikingly similar to the Witch of Calamity I saw in the memory of the undead siblings¡ªin vibes, not appearance. If the old witch has an imposing look, then the woman in front of the camera appears bored, bothered, and, more than anything, tired. I''m sure that her impressive dark circles aren''t makeup. Talking about makeup, she isn''t wearing one either, unlike the old witch. [Mhm... I mean, I''ve been expecting you for a while.] Ruffling her messy dark green hair, the woman gently shakes the drone, resting her black eyes as if about to fall asleep. [Why don''t you come in...? Talking like this is... inconvenient.] For a moment, Becky and I share baffled gazes. No matter how we look at it, this woman is obviously the Witch of Calamity. But why is she so friendly all of a sudden? More importantly, what should I do now? I don''t think this is a trap, but I can''t be too complacent. ''''...'''' In the end, I decide to follow my gut. I turn to Becky; we look at each other in the eyes and give a nod. ''''Let''s go in.'''' ''''Hell no. You go in alone.'''' ''''...'''' This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. For what I thought was a burning sense of camaraderie between us... it turns out to be just another give-and-take relationship. I shake my head bitterly and head inside anyway. Still, I notice Becky is not returning; instead keeps sitting there while playing with some stuff. Is she waiting for me? That''s cute. In any case. To avoid wasting time, I opt to fly straight into the territory, ironically, without using my wings. I don''t think these wings can physically lift me anyway. Oh, there''s the mansion... ''''...'''' Once I arrive, I can see that the woman has already fallen asleep, leaning against a shelf nearby. Holding back a sigh at how bizarre the people surrounding me are, I try to inspect her. --------------------------------------------------------------- Name: ??? Race: ??? Title: ??? Level: ?? HP: ???/??? MP: ???/??? STR: ?? INT: ?? AGI: ?? STA: ?? Skill: ??? State: ??? --------------------------------------------------------------- ''''Hey, no rude inspections, alright...'''' The sudden voice startles me a bit. Even when she presents herself so clumsily like this, my mind is still wary of her. It means that she is, by no means, weak. To appear strong even without showing aggressiveness... it''s impressive. Yawning once again, the woman extends her pale hand. ''''Sikare. Witch of Calamity. Your name is?'''' ''''...Silaerob.'''' ''''Silaerob... so that''s what you go by.'''' Sikare''s reaction seems genuine, almost as if she has never heard of my name before. Does she not go outside at all? ''''Bah, I don''t have the time to visit the outside world, you see.'''' Sikare chuckles, confirming my suspicion. ''''I don''t know a lot of things, but I know what you did in this forest. Just, not your name.'''' ''''Can I ask you some questions?'''' ''''Sure thing. Let''s go in, shall we?'''' The woman''s slightly scrunched back turns to me. Flapping her lab coat, Sikare lazily steps into her room, looking as unstable as ever. I quietly follow her. Her ''bedroom'' consists of a surprisingly clean bed... surrounded by plainly dangerous-looking alchemy ingredients, books, vials containing colorful liquids, and a big pot in the middle of all that. Sikare takes out a note from under her pillow and begins to work on something, her movements as casual and natural as they get. ''''Ask away...'''' She yawns. Since it''s going to be a lengthy talk, I make myself an ice chair and settle down on one of the rare available spots. Then, I open my mouth, ''''You seem different from the old Witch of Calamity.'''' ''''Well... I don''t know which one you''re talking about, but every Witch of Calamity is different. It''s just a title. It''s not like we have a multi-generational mission or anything.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Some like to poke fights, some like to build and expand the territory... I just want to make potions. That''s why I only have this portion of Zircon for myself.'''' Turning her gaze to me, her obsidian-like black eyes suddenly become sharp, ''''Though, that might have been a blunder, seeing many are trying to take over this forest.'''' ''''...Did you curse the ancient basilisk?'''' ''''Yes, I did. That annoying thing was trying to claim my house for no reason, so.'''' Sikare grumbles. ''''Mindless thing... are you the same as it?'''' ''''No, but... you know what I''m trying to do. Are you going to retaliate?'''' I say. ''''Nope. Not interested.'''' Sikare resolutely shakes her head. ''''Look, I saw what you did with the other parts of Zircon. It''s not bad, honestly. I don''t see why we need to fight.'''' ''''Meaning?'''' The Witch of Calamity stops for a brief moment, then resumes her work, busying herself with the flasks and the stirring stick. ''''I''ll concede.'''' She replies. ''''If you can own the rest of Zircon, I''ll become a part of your group as long as you respect my little autonomy here as you do to the others. You know what that means, right?'''' The rest of Zircon, huh... It''s not often mentioned since people focus on the ''big four'' of Zircon, but at the very center of the forest, where it borders all four different environments, a truly mythical being resides. ''The Sleeping Hyrda,'' they call it. Those who have encountered this one describe it as a terrifying dragon with multiple heads, able to infinitely regenerate and dish out a tremendous destruction force. I''d originally intended that one to be the last boss to face after conquering all sides of Zircon, but now... ''''Heheh, don''t worry. I''ll lend you a hand.'''' ''''...'''' Somehow, Sikare''s smirk at this point seems so suspicious. Case 144: East Zircon Conquest – Hydra. Let''s think about it. There are no downsides to taking Sikare''s offer. It''s not even an offer¡ªit''s a challenge. I plan to subjugate the hydra later anyway, and having her help me will be a relief. Though, I already have my friends for that. And at this point, I do want to test out my maximum fighting capacity. These last few periods, I haven''t been able to do that with an enemy. ''''Sure. I''ll do it.'''' I say to Sikare. ''''But I won''t need your help,'''' I add. The witch appears amused, nodding as she continues to stir the pot. Since the deal is already sealed, I rise to my feet and prepare to leave. ''''Ah, wait, wait. Are you going to kill it right away?'''' ''''Yes.'''' Sikare then tells me to wait for her for a minute. The woman extinguishes the fire below the pot and begins to run around the room, whisking vial after vial of strange-looking potion into her bag. She also stuffs a bunch of old books and sheets into it, inflating the already puffy leather backpack. It isn''t until the baggage becomes bigger than her own body that Sikare finishes her prepping. ''''Let''s go!'''' She says excitedly. ''''...'''' I suppose she wants to watch it. Why do I feel like gaining another Becky all of a sudden? These Luxia-like girls... they''re multiplying, I swear.
''''H-Huh?? Why did you bring her here?! Weren''t you guys supposed to fight?'''' Upon arriving in the snowy forest, Becky sees us and immediately freaks out, hugging her drone like hugging a protective totem. Sikare chuckles at this sight, showing an unusual smugness. ''''Move on, little tech girl. We''re going to hunt the big lizard at the center lake.'''' ''''L-Little tech girl?? Who are you to call me that?!'''' ''''I am me, the only me am I.'''' ''''What...??'''' With the two bickering behind me, I slowly begin to move toward the center of Zircon. ''Slowly'' might be misleading since I am basically running faster than most cars, but the forest is simply that vast. I consider this a warm-up, and I don''t want to waste MP teleporting. Around fifteen minutes later, we arrive at the location. Here, a large lake, one that seems to be at least tripling the one in the academy in size, comes into view. The water surface is a peaceful blue, and not even a tiny ripple can be spotted. More than anything, the sight of four different biomes, each surrounding the lake in a direction, is surreal. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Four clear cuts, four types of weather, vegetation, and atmosphere. ''''You''ll go in alone?'''' After telling Becky my plan, she shows a lukewarm reaction and obediently sits in a corner with Sikare, who is already putting out her stuff like a vendor. Information about the hydra... is probably not needed. Unlike other situations, I have safeguards, and I need to be prepared to fight opponents I don''t know anything about regardless. So, I pull out my sword and give it a wide slash. My frost mana, heeding my call, forms around the blade and burns intensely before being blasted away, succumbing to the kinetic energy my arm generates. In an instant, the entire lake is covered in a layer of ice. In the absolute silence, I channel even more mana into my sword, to the point that it starts to sound a cold sizzle. ''''...'''' A bit more. Almost. Soon enough, I can feel the ground beneath me wail as if in pain, and my footings shake helplessly. The relatively thin layer of ice bursts like being hit by a bomb. A truly colossal shadow befalls me, accompanied by raining water and its frozen shards. Blocking the sun as it heaves out thrilling breaths, the nine-headed, scale-covered creature fixes its blood-red eyes on me. Although not as giant as the dragon back in Neveah, this one makes up for it by its sheer intimidation. If the guardian dragon at least seems like a majestic creature, the hydra appears much more rugged, brash, and fierce. The scales are crooked and sharp, like spikes, and the eyes are devoid of intelligence, like those of wild beasts. So this is the hydra... great, it can hide its status screen, too. Still, since four of its heads are trying to cast water and wind spells, I can rely on that to counter it. Water with ice, and wind with fire... is what I want to say, but. ''''[Gauntlet of Severance].'''' ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! The dragon lets out a painful groan as the well-charged ice magic explodes within its body. I aim at the base of one of its necks since the body is submerged, and right away, I can see that part inflate like a balloon, threatening to fling off the muddy dark blue scales. Despite that, I don''t have the feeling that I''ve dealt significant damage to it. True to my prediction, the dragon soon fully recovers its wound, reverting to a pristine state as if turning back time. So then, how do I... ''''...!'''' A half-cut screech. Before the sound of wind being shattered and the silhouette of the thing can be clearly made out, a brutal collision blasts all of that away. I narrowly dodge to the side, springing myself away further to avoid being hit. It''s the hydra''s head. It seems I have severely underestimated how strong this creature is. Now, being surrounded by three heads baring their fangs and six heads behind casting magic, my mind starts to spin. Since coordinating all nine heads will no doubt be close to impossible, especially for this one, I reckon it will only have a few active at most. ''''Tch...!'''' A water arrow grazes me. It doesn''t seem like so. Instead of completely letting some heads rest, the monster chooses to sync them into batches, operating several as one. If so, can I use its positioning? So, after observing its behavior a bit, I decide to regain my initiative. By now, the ice surface of the lake has largely been destroyed by the hydra, so I confidently jump in with another large-scale glacial blast. Spells are coming in from all directions, and with the physical heads blocking the ways, dodging seems impossible. [Blink]. Of course, if the opponent wasn''t me. Once again, a layer of frost covers the entire lake, hindering the monster''s movement for just a second¡ªor so I naively think. In reality, the thing almost gets me again with its head. The sheer impact it makes as it rips through the air blows me away, sending me straight into a maze of spells that have just been shot. Water surges from below, breaking apart my ice, while the wind runs rampant as if wanting to blow me away. Through all of this, the hydra remains perfectly fine. It menacingly envelops the whole space, pulling everything into its domain. I swallow a dry gulp. It has been a while since I have felt this way. A sense of absoluteness as though standing before a mountain. The reluctance when facing an unbeatable opponent... And the immense joy it ought to bring when I surpass that. Case 145: East Zircon Conquest – Dragon Slayer pt.II A dead end. That''s what I''ve essentially stepped into. A key when facing opponents stronger than oneself is striking their weaknesses. However, I don''t have a clue as to what this creature''s weaknesses are. Certainly not the heads, nor can they be the necks. If anything, I think it might be hiding it underwater. If I were it, I would do so, too. Fortunately, I can see clearly underwater even if there''s no light, and since I can barely manage to evade attacks with my skills fully utilized, I immediately set out to find the hydra''s hidden body. ''''Whew...'''' I take a deep breath before propelling myself straight into the water, using my [Flight] to boost my speed further. Right after submerging, I quickly scan everything in the vicinity. One, the lake is quite deeper than what I expected. Two, the hydra has a typical reptile body with a long tail that it anchors itself on¡ªno visible weakness. I probably shouldn''t touch the tail and bring the battlefield down here. It has more advantages that way. At this point, only a few seconds have passed, yet I can already feel the spells and jaws coming my way. Let''s quickly decide what to do with this thing. First of all, since it has no visible vulnerabilities, I''ll have to assume that I need to vaporize its whole body to kill it. Doing that with raw strength, be it magical or physical¡ªor both¡ªis almost impossible at my level. I''ll have to get creative. Think. If this were Sikare, she would probably try to poison it or do something outrageous. I don''t have poison. If this were any of the other grandmasters, they would probably overwhelm it with their immense strength. I''m a bit lacking in that department. If this were Kyomu, he would probably try to cut through the whole creature with the Blade of Nihility. I don''t have that kind of proficiency. So what do I have? Outside of my followers, I have the Backrooms, or more accurately, the gates, to use in immediate combat. Teleportation. A weak version of the Sword of Nihility. Of course, I can teleport this thing into the Backrooms, but I don''t want to over-rely on crushing things with its walls, so I''ll leave it as a last resort. After all of that, the options are still surprisingly limited. ''''...'''' Well, let''s try to push with my own strength for once. To avoid receiving too much aftereffect of [Parallel Thinking], I deactivate it for a moment. The world''s time flows normally again, and I immediately ram myself forward, avoiding the two jaws clasping on me in the process. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The hydra''s bloodthirsty eyes seem confused as I gently press my hand on its body. For now, we need to change the battlefield. The monster lets out a confused scream as it is suddenly transported into the sky above an endless snowfield¡ªNorth Zircon. Like a plane suddenly losing its momentum, it unceremoniously begins to dive straight down, heeding gravity''s call. BOOM¡ª!!! A huge explosion ensues. Snow, fragments of dead trees, and dirt are all blown up into the air amidst the rumbling of the ground. As the hydra wails in pain, I swiftly open up the system''s interface, changing my equipped title from [Dragon Slayer] to [Queen of North Zircon]. It is a +0.1 to all stats. Besides, being in the snow is also advantageous for me since the temperature can somewhat nerf any water magic that thing might whip out. ''''Whew...'''' In an instant, my sword bursts with ice again. I tap into the core of my will and draw out a portion of nihility, coating it over the ice. Then, free fall. I plunge my sword straight into the hydra''s exposed belly, channeling a considerable amount of mana into the blade, and let it explode inside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! The ground quakes violently as a result of the reptile''s screeching cry. My ears are dying. Still, it is perhaps a fair trade. I can''t imagine taking this kind of destructive power with one''s internal organs. The next moment, however, a huge jaw springs toward me, holding a much more animated rage than before. I blink to the sky again, where I can see the hydra nimbly flip itself over, bringing its heads forward to intimidate me. ''''Hah...'''' It seems the combo of ice-nihility has done some damage to it, seeing the sluggish movement. Still, it probably won''t let me do that again, and I''m not confident I can draw enough mana for something like that, either. Let''s switch. My cards are plentiful for now. As usual, three heads are coming toward me with the intention of ripping me apart, and the other six stay behind to cast spells. I aim my hand forward, confidently expanding the substance connecting the mortal realm to the Backrooms. Fortunately, the speed at which the portal expands is enough once I focus on it with [Parallel Thinking]. As a result, all spells are nullified, and three heads get cut. At the jumbled hydra, I once again plunge in with my sword, utilizing [Flight] to narrowly dodge the follow-up magic. Although gaining some graze wounds here and there from exhaustion, I eventually take a grasp of its neck¡ªone of them. Before the head can regenerate, I, with [Parallel Thinking] still running, scan for a severed blood vessel¡ªthe most prominent and wide-spread vessel before resolutely stabbing my sword into it. Then, my own vessels contract, pumping mana straight into the blade and exploding it beyond the tip. A series of crisp yet slightly hollowed sounds ring amidst the wind-tearing whips of the heads. After confirming the flesh has largely been properly damaged, I back away, taking a safe distance from the creature. ''''Hah...'''' This is exhausting. Now, the method is certainly working. The areas that have been ''infected'' are being healed at a much lower rate than usual, but that doesn''t mean I can afford to keep doing this. My mana is running out. There''s no problem with my processing efficiency, of course, it''s just that the hydra is too big. As I contemplate what to do next, a noise below catches my attention. ''''Heyy~!'''' It''s... Sikare. And Becky, of course. That idiot girl, why''d she come here if she''s shaking like being hit by an earthquake? ''''Your supplies!'''' Two flickers of light appear. It isn''t the objects that are emitting that light. They are reflecting the sunlight. I quickly catch the two small vials, which have a vibrant blue color to them. ''''This...'''' They might seem suspicious, but the feeling I get from them... they''re undoubtedly mana. No way. Mana potions? It is common knowledge that mana runs through blood vessels, and drinking a liquid hardly gets it into any vessel at all. If it were, then the efficiency would be abysmal¡ªthe same goes for injection. The only logical way to replenish mana is through level-up... or somehow getting the raw mana straight into the heart. [Astra Magical Academy] is weirdly logical like that. But now, I have to trust these suspicious potions that come from a suspicious woman to refuel my mana? ''''...'''' It''s probably fine. I''ll trust my instinct for once. ...I''ll probably need to get back to it soon. Abusing [Parallel Thinking] like this is not good. A-H 1: Mistress of the evil forest. ''''Whew...'''' [MP: 178/209] They''re actually working, huh? Although the liquid tastes horrible. Mhm... it''s probably fine. I''ve heard the empire is trying to produce mana potions using the water from mana ponds, but it seems Sikare beats them to it. It''s going to be scarce in any case since mana ponds are rare nowadays. Okay, stop being distracted. Look, while you''re being distracted, that thing has already regenerated two of its three heads. Two come from each neck, so it has ten now. The one struck by nihility seems to be slowly recovering, too. I need to be faster. I also need more firepower. I have assurance this time, aren''t I? The untouched twelve skill points from defeating Nuf¡ªit''s time to use them. Let''s see... what did Chloe say again? From around level seven or eight onward, leveling them via usage is virtually impossible? That''s convenient. I''ve been wanting to do this for a while. [8 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Ice Magic Lv.7 -> Lv.9] My heart is jumping. I guess this is quite exciting. One more skill point for level ten. That''s even more exciting. I should get that after subjugating this dragon. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! Hmm... do you feel threatened by this force, too, for you to howl like that? ''''Hahah...'''' What am I thinking? Oh, it''s attacking. Three from the far left, four below¡ªforty-five degrees¡ªand three on the higher right. Should I deflect the spells with ice? Probably not. I shouldn''t get too cocky. The heads without magic... they''re guarding the healing head? Aha, so that''s the weakness. Poor thing. Are you too panicked to remember that I can move through space? [Blink]. Pulling mana from the heart, channeling it into the blade, and then... stab. Let''s aim for the spine and hope... not hope¡ªannihilate it. crack¡ª!! Wait, it''s blinding... I wasn''t prepared for this. ''''Seriously...?'''' The entire neck is crisply frozen. The frost is eating down its body, too. My ice magic''s output is greater than I thought. Thanks to that, the Hydra seems even more aggravated, though. Try again. Focus. Magic behind my back. Dodge by plunging down¡ªwait. ''''Tch!'''' It''s homing magic?! This is so annoying. Their speed is not something I can mess with. Is there a way to cut them off? Right. The portal. Expand the portal behind me, and... got them. The jaws are coming my way, as expected. No good. I just missed a breath. Those things are too fast, I swear...! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ''''Ugh...!'''' Seriously, merely a scrape of the wind and a chunk of my side is gone. Felt like a cannonball just went through that area. [Heal]. Striking one head at a time feels impossible at this rate. I''m going to get blown away at some point if it keeps going like this. The fatigue of fighting a ten-headed dragon is real, huh? Do I try to blast its body? Too risky? No, it''s a gamble either way. Let''s do it quickly. I''m not feeling like penetrating those scales. It''s time for you to shine, gauntlet. One, approach the back, and two, destroy its inside. Falling forward briefly, then¡ª boom¡ª!! Explodes a burst of mana behind me, propelling the body toward the destination. Slow down time, [Parallel Thinking]. Drain mana from the heart. More. More. Gather all of it. Put it all in the blade. Turn the dark edges into a frosty blue. I want it stronger. Give me the power to erase that existence. There it is¡ªthat faint white hue. Be the only light illuminating the dark nights. Begone. ''''Gauntlet of Severance.'''' For a moment, let''s drown in this sensation of omnipotence.
''''Hah...'''' Here we are again. After a blast that plunges everything into a bitter coldness, here I stand alone, leaning on my sword. The surrounding area... has been turned into an ice field. Ice spikes the size of buildings are erect, spiraling like a galaxy. Still, this guy is surprisingly holding up even after all that. It''ll die soon, though. I doubt it can recover with eight of its heads severed... and with its torso torn to pieces, eternally frozen like this. ''''Ugh...!'''' What? Did I overdo it? My right hand is tingling. No, it''s... burning. Where did this white flame come from? No way. The power of nihility? ''''...'''' Don''t tell me this thing ate through the protective layer of the system. Hahah... I guess a god''s power can indeed pierce through that of another. This burning can be quite hazardous, but it''s probably fine for now. When that heart clad in ice below me stops beating¡ª [You have defeated a Lv.67 Zircon Hydra] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.60 has become Lv.63] [3 skill points acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Domination Lv.5 has become Lv.6] [Title: ''Lerna''s Nightmare'' acquired] Whew... I''m revitalized. Let''s take care of the other matter while we''re at it. [5 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Ice Magic Lv.9 -> Lv.10] [Achievement unlocked: Master of Ice] [1 skill point acquired] Oh, I got one point back. Nice. And before I forget, the title... [Lerna''s Nightmare: Proof of one''s victory against the mythical Hydra. Greatly increase the user''s resistance to water-based and wind-based attacks when equipped] [Epic] Hmm... in Greek mythology, the Hydra is a monster living in a swamp. Hercules defeats that one by burning its severed necks, but here, I just froze it to death, didn''t I? I guess a monster is just a monster. clap¡ª! clap¡ª! clap¡ª! ''''That was amazing, Silaerob.'''' ''''Y-You really blown this thing apart, h-huh...'''' It''s Sikare and Becky. Becky is still shivering. I wonder how she gets along with Bianca. ''''Is this it?'''' ''''What do you mean?'''' ''''The Hydra. It''s been hyped up so fervently, but... it''s underwhelming.'''' Sikare scratches her cheeks... she looks a bit like Chloe. ''''I mean, the Hydra is just an ordinary monster at the end of its evolutionary tree. The power it has comes from long, long periods of cautious, slow growth. That''s why it''s kind of basic like that.'''' ''''Why didn''t you take care of it, then, Sikare?'''' ''''Eh... it''s bothersome. Fighting in the lake is hard, and besides, a battle of this scale ought to catch the attention of the other rulers and even the folks at the academy.'''' ''''...'''' I guess that makes sense. ''''Hey, Silaerob. Hey, hey.'''' ''''...?'''' The way she snuggles up to me is similar to Luxia. Why do I want to pet this woman? ''''Can I have this one''s corpse?'''' ''''For?'''' ''''Making potions. I might be able to create some interesting ones for you, you know?'''' ''''W-Wait!'''' ''''Becky?'''' ''''Can I have some of the Hydra''s scales? I feel like I can make more sturdy automates with them!'''' ''''Come on, little tech girl, you contributed nothing to the fight. You have no rights to anything here.'''' ''''T-That''s not true! I didn''t help because she wanted it that way! Besides, she still owes me a favor. Hmph.'''' These girls are bickering again... I suppose it is kind of cute. Thinking back, a lot of things happened. I woke up somewhere in this forest one day, clueless, and now, I stand here on top of everything. ...It has been a journey. ''''Ah, right, Silaerob. I''ll keep my promise. Send me a request.'''' ''''Alright.'''' [Follower request sent] [Sikare has become your follower] [A territorial skill has been detected from entity: Sikare] [Automatically merge Sikare''s territory(s) with the user''s territory] [Automatically transfer Sikare''s follower ownerships to the user] [Title: ''East Zircon''s Queen'' acquired] [Achievement unlocked: Forest of Monsters] [1 skill point acquired]

[Title: ''Mistress of the Evil Forest'' acquired] Case 146: Post conquest. [Mistress of the Evil Forest: Supreme ruler of the monster-ridden forest. +0.7 for all stats when in Zircon Forest] [Legendary] ''''Whew...'''' I glance at the windows that have popped up for a second before turning my gaze to the sky. Together with the sensation of acquiring another domain¡ªno, should I say the completion of the domain? I can feel the tension leaving my body. A gentle wind blows by. ''''...'''' At some point, it seems I''ve stopped thinking like a human. After all, I don''t think a human would find comfort in the middle of a world engulfed in utter frost. The sight below the ice is quite grotesque, too, with giant organs and blood spewing all over the place. It must smell terrible. After a bit of feeling the wind, the argument between Sikare and Becky seems to have come to an end with no apparent winner. They also spend a chunk of time looking around the area, which does not bother me much. Perhaps all that [Parallel Thinking] abuse had gotten my mind too tired, but despite my physical condition pristine, I am a bit sleepy. I have to conclude this conquest, anyway. Firstly, let''s take a look at my status screen. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Name: Aurora Race: Owl-kin Title: Mistress of the Evil Forest Level: 63 HP: 180/180 MP: 235/235 STR: 6.6 INT: 9.0 AGI: 6.5 STA: 6.2 Skill: [Ice Magic Lv.10], [Lightning Magic Lv.8], [Light Magic Lv.7], [Swordsmanship Lv.7], [Fire Magic Lv.7], [Acceleration Lv.6], [Domination Lv.6], [Sharp Claw Lv.5], [Deception Lv.5], [Teleportation Lv.5], [Parallel Thinking Lv.5], [Blink Lv.4], [Inspect Lv.5], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.4], [Stealth Lv.4], [Night Vision Lv.4], [Language Lv.4], [Auto Regeneration Lv.4], [Flight Lv.4], [Heal Lv.4], [Inventory Lv.3], [Pain Tolerance Lv.3]. State: Normal. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Nine... I actually got to nine points in INT. Don''t they say the absolute ceiling for this one, counting both equipment and titles, is eight point six or seven? Moreover, now that my ice magic has reached its pinnacle... As I contemplate the achievement, an urge to blow up something suddenly swells within me. So, I ask my new recruit for a suitable target. ''''Eh? Magic?'''' ''''Mhm. Make me a sturdy target.'''' Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ''''But I don''t use magic?'''' ''''...What?'''' Is Sikare a swordswoman? That certainly doesn''t fit her appearance... Before I can call out to Becky for a sacrificial robot, the witch promptly stops me with a ''Wait.'' ''''Hey, I chose not to use magic, but that doesn''t mean I''m useless, alright?'''' She says, putting her hands on her hips. ''''I take pride in my abilities as an alchemist. Practice targets aren''t something I''m struggling with.'''' Then, she takes out a vial that has a suspiciously green liquid inside¡ª crack¡ª! ¡ªand throws it onto the ground. The splattered liquid then begins to rise, morphing into a sturdy-looking brick wall that is at least three times as tall as me. Sikare proudly puffs out her chest, looking suspiciously similar to Luxia. Well, here goes... oh. ''''...Eh?'''' ''''...'''' Her confident front is immediately blown away just as I blow her wall away with a single flick of mana. Of course, I''m surprised, too. It feels like a fever dream, having an output similar to some mages'' strongest spells while using just a moderate amount of mana. ''''M-Mhm... I''m glad we aren''t enemies, heheh.'''' The witch scurries away, her eyes hesitant. Meanwhile, we have Becky standing still with this ''o'' face, witnessing the aftermath. I can feel my heart beating faster. Before getting to this point, I was actually worried that the upgrade from level eight to ten wouldn''t justify the number of points spent. After all, those points are worth one and a half legendary skills, which is nothing to be scoffed at. However, it seems the old philosophies of those scholars are right. Skills truly show their value when they reach level nine or ten. With some exceptions, most legendary skills at low levels are underwhelming anyway. Taking my tremendous INT into the equation, I''m sure it''s even more apparent. When I eventually get ahold of another element... this is quite exciting. Nevertheless, now is the time for the rest of the checkup. [Monarch]. ---------------------------------------------------------- Territories: Zircon Forest. Alternative Dimension: The Backrooms. Followers: 87. Allies: 14. Progression: 30%. ------------------------------------------------------- I remember my follower count was eighty-six before. So Sikare is a loner, just like Kyomu. That''s to be expected, though. Aside from that, the progress jumped all the way to thirty percent, huh. I wonder if I need to conquer which land next. The empire? What else... [Linked: Language (Ariel), Teleportation (Skely), Lightning magic(Nova), Deception(Peln), Fire Magic (Amelia). (5/5)] Hm... maybe it''s my stinginess, but I''ve never considered getting [Language] for myself. Should I free up that slot to borrow something else? Communicating is a whole lot more important than some might think. If I do buy it, I''ll need to get it a few levels up as well since level one won''t get me to the ''native speaker'' level. I''ll just do it. It''s the same as exchanging a normal skill for a high-level epic or legendary one. [1 skill point consumed] [Skill: Language Lv.1 acquired] [3 skill points consumed] [Skill upgraded: Language Lv.1 -> Lv.4] Alright, now... let''s replace the one I''m borrowing from Ariel to... ''''Sikare, what is the strongest non-unique skill that you have?'''' Sikare should be on the same level as Kyomu, who is almost a grandmaster. She should have something good. ''''Strongest skill? I don''t know, my curse?'''' ''''Curse?'''' [Super Curse: Your grudge is the world''s grudge. Enable the user to strongly weaken other entities at will, consuming MP] [Epic] ''''...'''' ''''This one is quite useful. You need a ton of knowledge on this side for the system not to suck all of your MP in one go, though.'''' ''''Do you have anything else?'''' ''''Eh...? My main skills are all unique. I don''t know.'''' ...Whatever, I guess. Let''s just take Kyomu''s level seven [Super Concentration] for now. This will be a bit confusing, but I think we can leave this matter behind at this point. For the most important part of this conquest¡ªthe horror. [Horror Lord: Summon horror the way you want. CD: 240 hours. (5/6)] [Unique] [Cooldown: 239:54:35] ''''Yes...!'''' Although it only gives me one more horror, it''s better than nothing. I''d already anticipated this anyway. There are ten more days until the cooldown is over, but what should I try to summon this time? Something related to mind manipulation since we''re dealing with a demon of the same type? Maybe. Or I can call upon something overwhelming. Now that we have plenty of land for ourselves, summoning a colossal beast won''t be a problem. There are so many choices. Hm... talk about having land; since we have full autonomy over this region now, why don''t we establish a proper base? No, I understand the Backrooms is the best we can have, but we need something to show the world our presence, too. I want something others can look at from the outside and realize that it''s occupied. If so, it will need to be ridiculously big... or tall. Immediately, a tower comes to mind. Can I have the doc do this? Can he build stuff in the first place? Hm... I guess we''ll have to see. Case 147: Heroine. ***** Astra academy, dawn. In light of recent events, the atmosphere across the halls seems more somber than ever. Students opt to hole up in their dorms, while the more diligent ones all hang their heads low, a look also seen on academy staff and the overworked professors walking around like zombies. ''''Huff... huff...'''' Amidst all that, a certain freshman''s schedule remains intact. On the freshly built asphalt road that would take one around the outskirts of the academy city should they choose to traverse, Scarlett Heisenberg''s figure can be spotted. She loves running on this road every morning. The construction for its renovation was finished just around a year ago¡ªstill pristine. For Scarlett, who rather prefers quietness outside of her bold fighting life, it is perhaps the most relaxing time of the day, and the lack of people at this time and this location help with that. With each step, her slightly longer wolf-cut hair flaps, creating a bouncy effect. A disadvantage of keeping hair of this length is that she can neither tie nor hold it still in cases of action. That is why one often sees her with a white headband in combat. ''Should I grow it so that I can tie... no, the bang would take forever. Should I cut it short like that pretty maid, then?'' ''''Huff...'''' A flashing image of herself in a bob, hime-cut appears, sending a wave of immense disgust down her body. ''Nope. I''m not fit for that at all.'' At least she is self-conscious. ''Though...'' Scarlett''s scarlet eyes glance to the side. ''''Argh...! This is torture! Torture...!'''' ''''Whew... why did you follow me in the first place?'''' ''''But, but, you said a mage also needs... huff... exercise...!'''' ''''You''re not a mage. You''re a maniac.'''' ''''How rude!'''' Somehow, the sacred silence has been disturbed by the bickering pair of ''Amelia Luminous'' and Luxia Neveah. Swallowing a sigh, Scarlett''s scarlet eyes dart to the other side. Here, it is much more civil and professional. In sync, the heroine, Claire, and the imperial princess, Nydia Alaina Astra, take their steps forward, hardly focusing on the fuss. Then, Scarlett meets the princess''s eyes, to which the latter gives her a friendly smile. ''''...No, really, why are you guys here all of a sudden?''''
After a few rounds, the five naturally(?) settle down on a stone table in the park, feeling the breeze in between the warm rays of morning sunlight. ''''Hah... I''m spent...!'''' The pink-headed saintess pouts, sprawling out on the table. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''Don''t act like you actually did the running. I had to carry you halfway through.'''' The blond lady of Luminous shoots back. ''''Nyahahahah! It''s the effort that counts, isn''t it?'''' Without saying a word, Chloe passes the bottle of cold water to Luxia, who also accepts without words being spoken. At this point, Claire jumps in, ''''You two really are close lately, no?'''' ''''Maybe.'''' Chloe shrugs. ''''We''re in the same class, after all.'''' ''''Does it work that way...?'''' ''''Not necessarily,'''' Nydia interjects. ''''It''s one of the factors. That''s all.'''' ''''I suppose...'''' A tired sigh intrudes the wind. Scarlett leans back in her seat, gazing at the clear sky through her bottle of carbonated water. Sinking into the background are the conversations shared by her schoolmates, leaving a place for many thoughts. ''''...'''' Scarlett has many thoughts. Even if she has sworn not to blame her inadequacy on talents or luck, she can''t help but envy those standing above her¡ªAmelia Luminous, Claire, or even Aurora. ''Now that I think about it... I haven''t been dueling the pretty maid recently.'' For some reason, she still hasn''t seen a scenario in which she can win against Aurora despite her immense progress this semester and a half. There''s something weird about that lazy-looking bird. What''s wrong, really? She hasn''t seen Aurora practice even once, and considering her job, she won''t have time for that. It''s a mystery. ''This fucking chaotic world...'' Like a vortex sucking up everything. Merciless, indiscriminate, and perpetual. Sometimes, she wonders if she can just... give up. Give up on everything and leave it to fate¡ªsomething like that. Alas, her core principles don''t allow that to happen. ''Well... I''ll just do what I can.'' ''''More importantly... why are you guys here??'''' At Scarlett''s puzzled tone, the remaining four halt their conversation. Today is a Sunday, meaning there is no class. Yet, they suddenly gather around her and begin to discuss lunch, casually adding her into the group as if nothing''s wrong. ''''Why, I mean... aren''t we friends?'''' Claire replies awkwardly, scratching her cheek. As much as Scarlett wants to refute it, she finds her mouth unwilling to comply. Perhaps deep within her, she has already considered them ''friends.'' It isn''t exactly clear, but at some point, the group has been established. Maybe after going through all the crises or after spending time in classes together¡ªmaybe. Does friendship work this way? Scarlett doesn''t feel like pondering that. She just thinks it''s fine... for now.
Many tout the idea that this generation of Astra Academy freshmen is the ''Golden'' generation, harboring a number of geniuses. Among them, most recognize the uncontested heroine who wields the holy sword¡ªClaire. However, those observing these geniuses know that she still can''t put up a meaningful fight against Amelia Luminous, the top student. Claire knows best. Thanks to ''Amelia,'' she hasn''t even had a chance to dream of being arrogant. No matter how powerful the holy sword is, the gap in levels simply can''t be closed. System levels, true, but technical levels, even more so. Claire is around thirteen levels behind ''Amelia'' on paper, yet she feels leagues behind in actuality. According to Skylar, the lady''s battle sense is immensely potent, and once combined with her unprecedented physical and magical prowess, it makes for an absolute killing machine. Perhaps there''s some jealousy. Perhaps there''s envy. But Claire has to admit it¡ªshe is far, far behind. At least, there is a phrase she often uses that brings her comfort¡ªshe''s still no match for Silaerob. Silaerob is a grandmaster. She is as strong as a grandmaster, and a grandmaster is also as strong as her. So, ''''Teach you?'''' ''''Please!'''' Claire bends her waist a crisp ninety degrees, showing her utmost sincerity toward Bianca Cecil, one of the two grandmasters stationed at the academy. Finding her is surprisingly easy as one only needs to visit the provision teacher''s office. Most of the time, she will be there to finish her duchy''s work remotely. ''''...'''' ''This is troubling.'' Bianca has already formed her opinion about Claire. In short, the girl is talented and technically chosen but unfortunately overshadowed by others. Of course, she does want to help Claire, especially when the girl seems this devoted. However, Bianca is busy. ''''Why did you choose me over that?'''' The grandmaster asks, pointing at the little girl wrapped in a quilt¡ªher colleague. ''''Eh? Why... I mean... because you use ice magic?'''' Claire tilts her head. At this point, Bianca already senses something wrong, but she keeps on inquiring. ''''Aren''t your affinity light?'''' ''''But ice...'''' ''''You like ice?'''' ''''It''s what Silaerob uses?'''' ''''...'''' ''''A-Anyhow, please guide me to become a proper heroine!'''' ''''...'''' ''Is she brainwashed...?'' It''s the first time in a while the grandmaster has felt this much concern over somebody. ***** Case 148: The tower of horrors. ''''So... you just went in alone?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''Don''t you know how dangerous that is?! At least let us know beforehand!'''' ''''There were safeguards¡ª'''' ''''I don''t care! You dummy!'''' One thing I clearly didn''t consider before jumping into the fight with the hydra is my team''s reaction. Beyond causing them worries, it might have been quite irresponsible of me. Now, of course, not everybody cares about it all that much. Mister Slen and the doc don''t seem to feel anything, while Smiley is still Smiley¡ªhe''s a good boy. Similarly, Ash is simply Ash. Hah, let idiots be idiots. So dramatic for a reckless lass. Even if you say that, Nova, I clearly felt your presence nearby when I fought the hydra in the snowfield. It''s not very convincing. But that also marks the last member who is not angry over this mishap. From below, Kyomu is mildly concerned, Skely is deeply concerned, and Ariel is furious. After spending a good half an hour trying to defuse the situation, I finally get to express my next move. ''''Ahem... anyway, so we now have the entire Zircon to ourselves.'''' ''''Congratulations.'''' Kyomu calmly says, starting the clapping. ''''Congrats! Yay...!'''' Oh, since Ariel is kind of sulking right now, the energetic voice belongs to Sikare instead. She is quite happy with her share of hydra ''goods,'' as she calls them. The others still seem suspicious of her, but I guess it''ll be resolved sooner or later. It''s the same thing with Kyomu¡ªit''s just a matter of time. ''''So, I have this idea,'''' I speak. ''''Since we finally have free reign over all of Zircon, I think we should begin to build up our territory. As of right now, this vast forest remains undefended and deserted, and it wouldn''t be hard for hostile forces to lightly come in and harm our land.'''' Previously, they were the ones needing to protect themselves against threats within Zircon, but now that I''ve gotten rid of most wild beasts whose cooperation can''t be earned, the responsibility to defend our sovereignty falls onto us. Of course, I''m wary of demons and potentially even the empire, but more than anything, I want to finally let the world know of our existence as a dominant force. ''''In other words, expand our military... and seize power.'''' At the prospect of this proposal, many start to feel excitement, while others sigh in relief as if waiting for this. ''''Does anyone have an objection?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' In a matter of seconds, we have a unanimous vote. And so, the project begins.
''''Eh... isn''t this too tall?'''' Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ''''No, it''s not tall enough, even.'''' ''''Who are we showing it to, though? It''s already higher than the clouds...'''' ''''To everyone? I''m pretty sure the folks in the empire can see it now.'''' As I feel the screeching wind pass by, the conversation between Sikare and Ariel flows into my ears. It has been a week or so since the construction of the main tower commenced. I decided to put it in my home area, West Zircon, to maximize the intimidation factor toward the empire. I was expecting the building alone to take months or even years, but somehow... it''s almost done already. Peeking past the tattered cloud mattress, I see the faint silhouette of the academy and the city around it. To think that I now stand above everything... ''''How do you like it here, boss?'''' From behind, the Witch of Calamity pops out, grinning proudly. In response, I give her a nod. Sikare''s specialty is golem arts. Golems are practically moving non-organic structures, to put it simply. So, she is actually quite good at building stuff. That, combined with the doc''s mysteriously superb intelligence, makes for unreal features in the tower that I frankly did not expect. For example, there are several floors where the space inside them can expand and morph randomly, floors where the floors themselves can turn into gruesome monsters with thousands of eyes, or floors where they loop back to the original entrance if an outsider is trying to climb further, etc. Oh, and did I mention that the tower itself is a living creature? Not technically ''living,'' per se, but it''s a hybrid of golem and... whatever the doc was cooking these days. He told me he had collected a sample of the dark energy from the crater created by Nuf''s attack a while ago. Then, he must have done something to it. I''m honestly not sure. I decided to call it ''The Tower of Horrors.'' Either way, these features are great, and although not as strong as Neveah''s defense system, the tower can still do its job properly. In addition, we have also established further measures to defend Zircon in case of an invasion. Since the forest is mostly empty anyway, we figured we might as well throw some mobs like golems or dark slimes in there first¡ªthat''s the basic one. Some more advanced ones might be the artificial zombie swamps or haunted spots and such. It works out perfectly as Sikare¡ªthe main producer of these creatures¡ªis extremely content with her rewards for the occasion. She said earlier that those hydra guts would allow her to make ''crazy mad'' potions. I''m a bit concerned, but it''s probably fine. All is going well, all things considered. Even the demons and the cult have been quiet recently. For now... [Horror Lord: Summon horror the way you want. CD: 240 hours. (5/6)] [Unique] [Cooldown: 17:03:14] Less than a day until another horror. ***** ''''Hah... hah... oh my god...!'''' ''''Keep your legs moving.'''' ''''Ugh...!'''' Astra Academy, nighttime. Under the flickering lights of the running track, a lone girl trudges along the lines, burning the last of her stamina in agony. Bianca''s icy blue eyes follow the heroine''s back. Despite that, she doesn''t have any particular thoughts about her. Sure, she has a seemingly unbreakable will, but the soldiers of Cecil also have that. ''Why am I doing this...'' Perhaps, Bianca has more important work to do than this. She shouldn''t be wasting her time coaching Claire, who already has a mentor following her at all times. In fact, she is currently floating beside Bianca right now. The talks have already dried up a while ago. While Skylar is an intriguing figure, the duchess senses something familiar in her. If anything, both she and Claire are a bit similar to... probably not. Since Skylar doesn''t touch the subject, Bianca decides not to press on it. ''''Hah... hah...! T-That''s thirty!'''' ''''Good job.'''' After finishing the exercise, Claire flops down to the floor, massaging her tired legs almost desperately. Seeing this, Skylar hovers over to help. ''''You did excellently, my child.'''' ''''Thanks...'''' ''''...'''' Although in a miserable state, the heroine seems to be anticipating her growth, bearing that unique, hopeful look on her face. The Duchess of Cecil lightly remembers what Claire said when she was trying to convince her to do the job. ''''I-I want to be like Silaerob!'''' ''''Yes... I actually love her a lot. Like, her aesthetic and whatnot... e-excuse me!'''' Once again, Bianca takes herself back to those piercing slit orange eyes that she saw the other day. Of course, it makes sense that Silaerob would be somewhere inside the heart of the empire, but perhaps the image of hers as an ordinary maid... ''No, it''s pretty convincing?'' Nevertheless, even if there were some sketchy details about Silaerob, Bianca''s instinct tells her to trust this person regardless. Her instinct has never betrayed her. Ever. So, she decides to follow it this time, too. Case 149: The crown princess’s headache. ''''Hah...'''' These days, Sierra feels as though she has aged rapidly for each moment she is awake. With every demon attack comes another pile of work to do. Managing infrastructure restoration projects, managing aids for the impacted civilians, scheming defensive strategies to present to the crown, etc. At this point, every government employee is overworked, but Sierra''s situation is even more serious. She has responsibilities as the crown princess, meaning there is no way out of this mess. ''Should I just quit...'' It is so severe that the power-hungry Sierra has thought of quitting multiple times. ''Maybe the ordinary life isn''t so bad, after all.'' In the first place, why is she trying so hard for the throne? If someone asks Sierra that question, she will struggle to answer. Do these political ventures stem from her own accord? Did it start from the desire to surpass her sibling? Did her mother or father encourage it? There is no good answer. At some point, the princess has already dedicated too much of herself to let go. What was it, the Sunk Cost Fallacy? Whatever it is, Sierra can''t call it quit now. She wouldn''t want to be an irresponsible person. Ever. Shaking off the unnecessary thoughts, Sierra grabs the files she has prepared and drags her legs up. It is time for the regular meeting with the top officials. The path to the designated room is rather long. Even as she walks the hallway toward it, her eyes seem eager to shut at any moment. Her vision starts to show defects, forming strange patterns and showing blatant hallucinations. Unconsciously, her hand holding the files also relaxes on its own¡ª ''''Huh...'''' Sierra glances at the papers scattered below her feet. ''No good. I can''t work like this.'' It is an objective statement. She won''t be able to function right at this rate. Drowned in a heavy sense of sleepiness, Sierra accelerates her steps toward the meeting room with the intention of dropping these documents before crashing into bed. ''''Hm?'''' Suddenly, she spots two figures standing on the side of the hallway. Their appearance is striking, so it is hard to ignore. One of them is Ivan Apollo, the head of the Apollo Duchy and the Sword Saint¡ªa renowned grandmaster. The other is a maiden whose pale blond hair resembles that of her father. Moreover, the emerald-like green eyes seem to have not been lost through generations. If anything, she''s obviously a blood-related family of Ivan, but if there is one distinct feature about her... it would be the rather unique necklace that she wears. It is a ruby in the shape of an eye. ''''Father, can I truly not...?'''' ''''No. Rules are made to be followed.'''' The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ''''I see...'''' ''''Don''t be too discouraged. You can accompany me on other occasions.'''' Janet Apollo, the youngest daughter of the Apollo Duchy¡ªa self-proclaimed genius. She has been popular in recent times amongst the noble ladies for her witty personality and cheerfulness. It is to the point that she has been granted an audience with Her Majesty, the empress. ''How convenient.'' Of course, to Sierra, none of that matters. Of the four grandmasters summoned, Ulaika and Bianca are placed at the academy, while Becky, thanks to her automata network, is in charge of the capital''s overall security. The remaining one, Ivan, is set to stay within the imperial palace to protect it with Graham. This means Ivan is also a participant in these regular meetings. ''''Duke Apollo.'''' ''''Greetings, Your Highness.'''' ''''G-Greetings!'''' Sierra nearly shoves the bunch of paper into Ivan''s arms, looking eager to escape. ''''Take these and hand them to His Majesty for me. Tell him I''ll be unavailable for a while.'''' ''''...Of course, but Your Highness, are you alright?'''' Perhaps noticing the thick dark circles under her eyes, Ivan politely asks. ''''I''m... good,'''' Sierra replies. ''''I need to go now¡ª'''' ''''Your Highness!'''' Suddenly, Janet jumps out of nowhere and grabs the princess''s hand. With round, almost teary eyes, she pleads, ''''Please don''t push yourself like this, Your Highness. We need our commanders-in-chief always to be healthy and well! Those despicable demons... if we just work together, we can eradicate them!'''' ''''...Right.'''' For some reason, Sierra feels an instinctual rejection toward Janet''s otherwise bright and beaming face. Especially as the corners of the maiden''s lips curl up and her eyes turn crescent, a faint sense of disgust emerges. ''''Hah... if only people like Silaerob would stop being so secretive and unite with us...'''' ''''...'''' In the end, Sierra shakes off the noble lady and returns to her bed. ''What stupid thing to say.'' Nevertheless, the thought lingers in her mind for a brief moment. Meanwhile. THUD¡ª! The ball squarely slams into the concrete floor, bouncing right into the wall far behind Claire. ''''W-Woah... what insane strength.'''' The heroine mutters. ''''Whew...'''' Wiping off her sweat, Claire turns her attention toward her opponent¡ªmaid Aurora. In some way or another, the two ended up in a volleyball match at the gym a few moments ago. ''''Huh, Aurora?'''' ''''Claire.'''' ''''I never see you at the gym. Are you starting to... um...'''' ''''Starting to?'''' ''''Eh?! Ah... l-let''s play some volleyball!'''' It is the middle of the night. Recently, Claire has found the lectures to be rather redundant. This is largely because she has been receiving lessons from various sources, most of which are top experts in their fields. Thus, the curriculum aimed at the general student base has become obsolete for her. So, she spends her time in class sleeping instead. Gradually, as she follows this schedule, she has somehow become a night owl¡ªfiguratively. The gym is open all day, but there are very few people there at night, especially at midnight. So, earlier, there was only her and Aurora. Being alone with the owl maid has been a bit awkward ever since that incident at the Heisenberg''s place. Moreover... ''''Ugh...'''' Claire''s eyes can''t help but be glued to Aurora''s exposed abdomen. The milky white, damp skin contrasting her black shorts and top. The lean, exquisitely defined abs... Yes. It is precisely this that made Claire stammers earlier. In truth, she doesn''t particularly want to play volleyball¡ªit''s just something she blurted out without thinking. Claire blames Aurora for blatantly showing her belly like that. Now, more than ever, her little anger meter suddenly spurts up. So, she walks up to Aurora, who is fanning her body with her handy pair of wings. ''''It''s still cold these days. Why do you keep wearing these skimpy outfits, huh?'''' She says, lightly pinching the maid''s side. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' New drops of sweat begin to roll down Claire''s back as Aurora silently stares at her hand. The blank expression, coupled with that piercing pair of slit eyes, make for a nerve-wracking experience. Slowly, the heroine starts to get panicked. She wants to retract her hand and make it seem like nothing has happened, but thanks to the invisible pressure weighing down her entire body, she can hardly move a muscle. A step. ''''...!'''' Aurora lightly takes a step forward, her eyes curving up ever so slightly. ''''What do you think?'''' She whispers straight into Claire''s ear, freezing¡ªfiguratively¡ªher entire body. It is a surprisingly coquettish voice coming from Aurora, of all people, so the heroine stays in a daze for a long while. A colorful intonation. Slightly hoarse, honey-dripping tone. As if... it is an entirely different person. ***** Case 150: Not Deer. ''''Hm...'''' So I''ve been sitting atop the Tower of Horrors for a good while, pondering my next summon. Ideally, I want something strong, of course, but at the same time, I want something I''d actually like, too. See, there are things that normies like Chloe misunderstand about me. I certainly like horror, but not all of them. I hate boring ones, smelly ones, annoying ones, ugly ones, and many more. But that doesn''t mean I value strength or... I guess you can say beauty over other things. If anything, I think I value the intriguing nature of horror entities the most. Wouldn''t it be cool if I get xxx to scare people? Something like that. ''''...'''' Good. I''ve decided. I''m going for something interesting this time. Like, really interesting. A few candidates immediately come to mind, but I would like to go around and see what people think first. Unfortunately, it is midnight right now, so the humans are all asleep. Let''s go and interview my crew. Interviewee number one: Skely. ''''The most relevant horror, you say?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''...Well, how about something unexpected? For example, the newly erected tower of ours. No one would think about it being able to move and attack, wouldn''t they? I think something like that is good.'''' Interviewee number two: Ariel. ''''Eh... horror again? I''m scared of those...'''' ''''You''re a ghost yourself, Ariel.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''Muh... fine, fine. I don''t like hideous things¡ªnot in a traditional way, but maybe in a sense that they embody the sides of reality that people don''t want to see or think about. That might be it.'''' Interviewee number three: Nova. Something unknown, like you. Humans always fear the unknown... or so I heard. ''''I''m unknown?'''' You don''t realize that? ''''...'''' Interviewee number four: 049. ''''For me, unsettlingness tops all others. In terms of human psychology, I believe men and women like us are afraid of something they simply cannot make up their minds about. In other words, it keeps them wondering and wandering forever.'''' ''''Hm...'''' Interviewee number five: Kyomu. ''''Perhaps memorableness. If something could leave a lasting impression¡ªI believe we call that traumatizing¡ªI would consider it effective as a psychological tactic.'''' The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ''''Is that so...'''' ''''Of course, only if you decide to spare the enemies.'''' ''''...'''' In the end, it seems everybody has different ideas as to what they want a horror entity to be. I couldn''t ask Sikare since she''s dead asleep right now after brewing potions all day, but I think this is enough for now. Oh, wait. There''s one more. ''''What do you think, Smiley?'''' AUF¡ª! ''''Mhm... I see.'''' I don''t understand, but he got the spirit, I suppose. Now, after all that, I think I have more or less cemented my pick. As much as I want a big, powerful kaiju to obliterate my enemies for me, I can feel it''s still not going to work. At this stage, Godzilla or the Cloverfield monster is still too powerful. ''''Hah...'''' This one is going to be a gamble, but I''ll have to follow my heart here. ***** ''''Barrier inspection?'''' ''''Yeah. We need to make sure it is still functional, at least.'''' Receiving a tacit wink from Alice¡ªthe principal¡ªProfessor Claudia Heisenberg and Professor Hailey Florence immediately understand their assignment and nod. Soon enough, the three exit the HQ building and walk toward the dense forest. ''''Hah... this is torture.'''' Hailey lets out a long sigh, hanging her arms helplessly. ''''Yeah...'''' Followed by an agreement from Alice, who looks no less stressed. After the incident that happened a while ago, all staff of the academy have been working days and nights to get things back to where they had been before. The hall in which the demons descended is more or less functional again, but the real damage comes from the reputation hit the academy has received. The number of students who have dropped out is expected to reach three digits by the end of the year if things keep happening at this pace. No one can blame them for their decisions, but a hit is a hit nonetheless. The institution''s financial situation isn''t looking great either. Unlike here, where everything remains relatively intact thanks to Silaerob, the palace is nearly in ruins after the incident. The imperial palace is a symbol of the country; hence, it needs to be restored as soon as possible, which costs a tremendous amount, especially after accounting for the special materials used to construct it. All of that ultimately means... a cut in the budget for other departments, including education. ''''Hah...'''' ''''You shouldn''t sigh too much, Hailey. It''ll make you age faster.'''' ''''Where the hell did you hear that, Claudia?'''' In the name of barrier inspection, the three have escaped work to go on what is essentially a walk. The barrier is more or less useless at this point since demons can still bypass it regardless, but everybody likes to see it there just as a reassurance of sorts. Besides, it helps isolate the academy from the Zircon Forest, which houses thousands of hostile monsters that won''t hesitate to invade... Used to. For half a year, not a single hostile mob has passed the border. ''''At this point, does the forest even have anything living in it?'''' Alice''s grumble goes unanswered, mostly because the other two know the principal likes to complain about things. Still, their eyes are glued to the ashen forest that seemingly hosts the very void itself. It is an ordinary sunset. All is quiet, leaving the sound of the wind gently grazes their ears, and... GYAHHH¡ª!!! '''''''' ...?! '''''''' All of a sudden, a screeching scream is shot from the direction of the woods. Being combatants, the three immediately pull out their weapons and assume fighting stances. More than ever, the tension is high. ''''...Do we call for reinforcement?'''' Claudia whispers. ''''Stay still for the moment. Everybody must have heard that, too. Besides, it comes from the forest.'''' Alice calmly replies. ''''It might be Silaerob''s doing.'''' ''''I-I don''t have a good feeling about this... hyah?!'''' Hailey''s sudden exclamation after her ominous line only escalates the situation. ''''What''s wrong?!'''' ''''I-I just felt like someone breathed on the back of my neck!'''' ''''Tch, calm down. Just stay on alert...!'''' And stay on alert they certainly do. For the next five minutes, only uncomfortable silence is shared between the three, and although extremely faint, they can feel an eye on them. Something is watching them. ''''...Hey, can someone feel it, too?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' ''''Ugh... just what in the world is going on?'''' The uncomfortableness just keeps growing. When anticipating ambushes doesn''t yield results, they opt to search for the danger instead. All three competent fighters, their eyes sharp as hawks, begin to scan the buildings, the roads, and... the forest¡ªmeticulously, painstakingly, and persistently. Startlingly, nothing can be found. Usually, even in deserted areas such as this one, some people would be present, yet the current scene shows precisely zero living organisms. ''''Huh...?'''' Except for one. Standing behind the faint barrier, a large animal can be seen protruding between two trees, staring straight at the trio. With light brown fur, long four legs, and a pair of antlers, it is undoubtedly... A deer. ''''It''s... a deer?'''' For a while, they keep staring at it. Initially, it is strange. Why would a deer be standing just right there and watching them? Why is there a deer in Zircon in the first place? Why isn''t it scared of humans? But the more they stare, the more an unsettling sensation brews inside their minds. An extreme unsettlingness. Is it the weirdly forward-facing eyes? Maybe the swollen torso? The slightly off-putting ''expression''? ''''That''s... not a deer, isn''t it?'''' Someone mutters Somehow, the deer doesn''t seem like a deer. ***** J-N 3: Neveah and the end of Project AEN. ''''Hah...'''' ''''...'''' ''''With this, the project is officially over.'''' At the project director¡ªJennifer¡ª''s words, weary sighs begin to appear in the previously silent room. Researchers, all donning white lab coats, flop down on their chairs, showing withered variants of relief. After all, even if the project is ultimately successful, the war against the invaders stubbornly remains. ''''Everyone can retire for now. Whether we''ll be back here again or not... only God knows.'''' Turning to the door, Jennifer bitterly scoffs, ''''...if there is a god remaining in the first place, that is.''''
[Good evening, everyone. This is Jane Arthur from FNC News. You are watching our collective pieces on the ongoing war with extraterrestrial beings.] Neveah Corp headquarters, nighttime. The company''s president, Jennifer, quietly sits in her office, her unfocused eyes reflecting the bustling city''s neon lights beyond the glass facade. ''''...'''' ''Even as the world is ending... people move as usual.'' This place is humanity''s last fortress on this planet. Outside of distant bounds, everything is already in ruins. Yet, in this very space, even the faint impact of those catastrophic explosions shown on television cannot be felt. [As you can see from this approximate map, the advancement of hostile forces is closing in from all directions. The unanimous consensus at the moment is that a direct confrontation is unavoidable.] [This war¡ªthis last war will determine the survival of humanity.] ''''...'''' [However challenging it might be, we mustn''t lose hope. This has been a widespread message ever since the invasion started, and our soldiers are certainly equipped with that mentality. Moreover, they are also equipped with the most cutting-edge gear made by Neveah Corp¡ª] With a click of the remote, the television is shut off. Jennifer rotates the chair slightly, gazing at her reflection on the unpowered television screen. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ''I look like shit, huh.'' Her previously unkempt hair is now close to withering away, and her perpetually tired eyes seem so gloomy it might induce sighs in people whenever they see them. Clearly, a shower is due. Thankfully, her responsibilities as the director of the AEN Project have ended. So, she comfortably soaks herself in warm water before entering her bedroom, which is connected to her office. The moment she throws herself on the bed, two of her computer monitors flick on. [Hello there, my dear sister~!] [Hello.] ''''...Athena, Eva.'''' Beyond the screens, two beautiful women greet Jennifer. They are the two goddesses who made this project possible¡ªfittingly, the ''A'' and the ''E'' of ''AEN.'' The remaining ''N'' is, of course, referring to Jennifer herself. As an avid gamer, she likes to use her gamertag whenever she gets the chance. Neveah. It is what she uses in the virtual worlds, but it is also her corporation''s official name. From an obscure NEET''s in-game name to now a world-renowned moniker... isn''t it ironic? Perhaps even more ironic is that she, being a mortal, is basically standing equally to two deities of other realms, even becoming their sworn sister. [Congratulations on completing the project, Jennifer.] [Right, right! You really worked hard!] Even receiving such warm words. ''''...Thanks. It wouldn''t have been possible if not for you two.'''' But what can she do other than smile back at them? A part of her selfish self resents them for not being able to help her directly, but every other part of her understands it. Every governing deity needs to guard their planet. That''s how it is. For now, Jennifer''s planet needs to fend off by itself. [Hey, Jen. Do you plan to become a god?] ''''...'''' Athena''s casual question holds more weight than it sounds¡ªincomparably so. The process of becoming a deity is arduous. If set on that trajectory, Jennifer would need to cultivate her strength for hundreds or thousands of years, during the first decades of which she would be unconscious. By then, the war would have ended. In other words, she wouldn''t be able to help her kind anymore. Is there such a need in the first place? Jennifer isn''t a fighter, that is for certain. It has been gnawing at the woman for a while. Considering Jennifer''s personality, she would want to settle that problem as soon as possible, but being as tired as she is now... ''''I don''t know. Really, I don''t know.'''' [...] [...] She wants to play games. But her eyes are closing on their own. Even worse, her body is already relaxing as if preparing to fall into sleep at any given moment. Seeing this, Athena offers to sing a lullaby, which is allowed to continue for a while before¡ª bzzt¡ª! bzzt¡ª! ''''...? Hello?'''' Jennifer picks up the phone with an annoyed expression. [Chairwoman, it''s me, Seira.] ''''Secretary? What''s wrong?'''' [Um... someone is requesting to meet with you. And before you ask, this person... isn''t ordinary. No, they''re not the politicians or the billionaires.] ''''...Are they hostile?'''' [Doesn''t seem so. Anyway, I think you should really meet her. Just, my intuition.] ''''...Okay. I trust your intuition.'''' And so, Jennifer finishes up her conversation with the two goddesses as she readies herself. Then, she exits her room, steals a glance outside the glass facade again, and heads to the guest room. ''I wonder who it is.'' Tonight, the moon is exceptionally bright. Case 151: Not a deer. SCP-6448, otherwise known as Not Deer. It is... not a deer. Yeah. It''s something other than a deer, which even I, who decided to summon it, don''t know anything about. True to its description, I truly didn''t find anything weird when looking at it the first time. Just a deer? Something like that. Of course, at this stage, I do realize that it isn''t ordinary confusion that I have experienced there, but rather a phenomenon. After all, the creature does look weird if we see it through an objective lens. Aside from that, it is quite docile toward me and indifferent toward others in our crew. It''s not conventionally cute, but the way it tilts its head while staring blankly at me whenever it doesn''t understand what I say is similar to a dog or a wolf. I say ''doesn''t understand,'' but I''m pretty sure it does. It is very intelligent. I''m certain it did understand most of our conversations yesterday in the Backrooms. However, its tendency to act bizarrely, like suddenly standing up with its hind legs, does weird normies like Ariel out. I decided to name it ''Blob'' since I thought I vaguely saw something like a murky, gooey blob leaked out of its torso one time. Anyway, I let it roam the forest yesterday, and apparently, it scared the academy peeps so much they reported the ''Not Deer'' to the imperial palace. ''''So?'''' ''''So?'''' ''''No, I''m asking, what the hell is that thing beside you...?'''' Which leads to this situation where I''m being questioned by Sierra. This is one of our regular meetings, and just earlier, she brought up the topic and asked me if I was the one who summoned the creature. Which I did, so I brought it out from the Backrooms. ''''It''s not a deer,'''' I reply, stroking the creature''s back. ''''I... look, I know that already, but if it''s not a deer, then what is it??'''' For a moment, Sierra''s silvery eyes narrow, making her expression sharper. It seems she has had a good rest, considering her energy today. But even if she shows this kind of enthusiasm, I can''t really answer that question. Because I, too, don''t know what it is. As I shake my head, the princess grabs her head and lets out a sigh. ''''It won''t attack people?'''' ''''No.'''' ''''That''s good. Doesn''t it have a status screen?'''' Yes, actually. Like Ash, Blob has a unique status window. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Blob Race: Not Deer Title: - Level: 2 HP: 55/55 MP: 44/44 STR: 4.5 INT: 6.0 If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. AGI: 6.8 STA: 4.1 Skill: [Not Deer]. State: Normal. -------------------------------------------------------------------- [Not Deer: Not a deer, but poses as a deer. Wouldn''t it be nice if everybody was a deer? Prevent the user from acquiring additional skills] [Unique] I don''t know what that skill is, either. Did the developer get lazy designing these creatures? Nevertheless, if compared to conventional monsters, Blob''s stats are quite impressive, and the sheer unpredictability, eeriness, plus intelligence it shows are also amazing. Honestly, the quality of this summons is so good that I can''t believe it is only at level 2. This is a trend I''ve seen recently, with Ash being incomparably strong despite its low level. ''''By the way.'''' ''''Hm?'''' While I am deep in my thoughts like that, Sierra suddenly calls out to me. ''''You still don''t have any plan to join us officially?'''' Ah... there''s still that, too. She and her father have been trying to get me under their rule, although the efforts have been thinning lately thanks to my fame as a powerhouse. They are likely thinking that ''Silaerob'' is too big to contain now. Is this a last-ditch effort? ''''As I said, no.'''' Either way, I reply firmly. Instead of shaking it off lightly like I expect her to act, Sierra instead pouts her mouth ever-so-slightly, ''''Tch. It wouldn''t be so hard if you just listened...'''' ''''...'''' After uttering that sentence, the princess suddenly widens her eyes before narrowing them down. A sense of discomfort oozes out from her confused expression. ''''...Sorry, that was out of line.'''' ...I see. Sierra might seem brass at times, but she is actually quite respectful if we only look at her words. She wouldn''t say something like that normally, which means... Efil''s influence is already spreading. Efil, the Bane of Existence. Thanks to Chloe, I now know that this particular demon is adept at manipulation¡ªincredibly so. Worse, its disguise is virtually indistinguishable, so identifying it is tantamount. This is the single most annoying enemy in this whole game, aside from the Heavenly Demon himself. It is the reason I have to wear this mask even in Zircon. Why? I can feel it faintly whenever I''m being observed because it is my territory. Fortunately, the Backrooms is safe. I really should have chosen another identity when coming to the human world. ''''Hah...''''
''''Waah?! W-What the hell is that?!'''' ''''...'''' I take a look at the trembling Becky, who''s shielding herself with one of her drones, and I take a look at Blob, who''s staring at that creature intently. My eyes meet Blob''s for a moment. ''Do it,'' I signal with a nod. Blob also responds with a nod, and then¡ª ''''Gyahh?!!? Get away...!!!'''' Becky''s reaction to Blob''s sudden switch to a human-like stance is hilarious, to say the least. This is what I imagine will happen if the opponent is Chloe. They''re the same in this regard. I wonder, why do I always have the itch to tease these girls with horror, or even the teachers, but not Nydia in particular? I feel like she''d cry, and that is... not something I want to see. Anyway, I actually have something to ask of Becky today, which is why we''re here in the lake where the hydra lived. ''''T-Treasure...?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''What treasure?'''' Wiping the tears that have rolled out of the corners of her eyes, Becky adjusts her glasses and asks with a weak voice. ''''I thought there would be something.'''' Really. Dragons are generally depicted as hoarders. In other words, they like to collect treasures, typically storing them in their lairs. I''m not too sure about Hydras in particular, but it''s worth a check. ''''Hm...'''' Becky scratches her cheek. ''''I mean, it''s doable, but I''ll have to measure the depth of this lake first. I didn''t make my¡ªsorry; my master didn''t make these babies with diving capabilities in mind. We''ll have to use magic to protect the machines against water pressure, and... you know, it''s not easy to maintain against that kind of force at low depth.'''' ...Is she still going with the ''assistant'' premise? ''''Anyway, let''s try it.'''' With that, Becky summons a disk-like object with a display out of her inventory. Then, with her short, slightly chubby legs, she trudges near the water. ''''Heave... ho.'''' Soon, the object floats itself toward the very center of the lake before a magic rod shoots out of it downward, like the Golden Cudgel piercing the heavens but reserve. ''''Err... woah, that''s pretty deep.'''' Both she and I watch as the number on the tool''s display skyrockets by the second. Eventually, it stops at just shy of three hundred meters. ''''Can your drone reach that depth?'''' ''''Nope. Its magic battery isn''t nearly enough. We''ll have to bring out something else.'''' ''''Thanks a lot, Becky.'''' ''''I-It''s nothing. This kind of work is nothing to me, you hear?!'''' ''''Alright, alright¡ªah.'''' ''''What are you¡ªah.'''' Both of our gazes follow a certain figure in the air. Before I realize it, Blob has somehow disappeared from its previous spot, now diving straight down from the air. And with a light splash, it plunges into the dark, cold water of the lake. Case 152: Treasure from the deep. ''''Erm... is that okay?'''' ''''...'''' I don''t know. Isn''t it such a delight when your eldritch creature posing as an uncanny deer suddenly jumps into a lake of immense depth? No, seriously, though, I can feel that Blob is still alive and well, so it''s probably okay. As long as another hydra doesn''t show up, it''ll be fine. Let''s think of it as letting Blob go on a walk. So I flop down the grass and relax my body, stretching my long legs and my wings to their limit. ''''Hah...'''' The sky is tall today. As I silently watch the clouds floating by, a shadow falls onto me. ''''Hey, aren''t you worried about your... er... deer?'''' Becky puzzledly asks. ''''It''s not a deer, and it''ll be fine. Maybe.'''' ''''Maybe...?'''' The assistant nervously turns to the still lake, lifting her prop glasses. After muttering something to herself, she also flops down beside me, hugging her knees. When I glance at that side, she is still looking at the lake''s surface, which perfectly reflects the blue sky. ''''By the way.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''You seem to know a bunch about tech.'''' ''''Not much. I only know what I know.'''' ''''That''s a good non-answer, actually. Where did you hear that from?'''' ''''Don''t remember.'''' ''''Huh...'''' How should I say this... even though I''ve only known Becky for a short period of time, speaking with her feels quite natural¡ªas if I''m having a conversation with my friend. It seems Becky is also feeling the same, seeing her simmering eyes that are full of unrealized confusion sometimes. Is it something related to those flashes of memories again? These days, I feel like I''m becoming someone else. Strangely, I don''t sense panic, but is that a good thing? I am undoubtedly becoming stronger, but is that really a good thing? ''''...Hey.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''What would you do if you found yourself turning into someone else?'''' ''''What? That''s... a question.'''' Perhaps mistakingly thinking that I''m taking a jab at her and her antics, Becky flinches and gives a nonsensical response. However, just a few seconds later, she seems to realize the intention behind the question. ''''Er... I''m assuming you''re concerned over this problem?'''' She asks. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ''''Kind of,'''' I reply. ''''You need to find your values, then.'''' ''''Values?'''' ''''Not your body''s worth or your mind''s worth, but what you hold as important in regard to your morals. In other words, your principles of action¡ªof what matters to you the most.'''' Slowly, the assistant rises to her feet, removing her glasses as she becomes someone other than ''the assistant.'' For a brief moment, her brown eyes that are looking down on me gleam a faint shade of pink. ''''Machines also have values.'''' She continues, her tone stable and aloof, unlike that of ''the assistant.'' ''''Zeroes and ones¡ªthey''re what make them machines¡ªdigital, of course¡ªbut even if those machines were to be split in half or smashed into hundreds of pieces, we could still restore them and take a guess as to what they were used for.'''' ''''You''re talking about the software. What about malfunctioning codes?'''' ''''That''s the point. Those values wouldn''t fail so suddenly if there weren''t something alien that affected them, and by that point, they became something else¡ªan altered version of themselves that didn''t work well. I believe humans are the same. If, at the end of the day, you find your values unchanged, then I think it''s pretty safe to say that you have remained unchanged.'''' My... values. No, seriously, I didn''t expect something so edgy-sounding yet useful coming out of Becky, of all people. Now, the question is¡ªdid any of my values change? I still like horror, still like my friends and my usual hobbies, and I am still... sympathetic toward humans. So does that mean that even though I have strayed a bit from the path of ordinary homo sapiens, I am still Aurora? The moment I flick my gaze up toward Becky, she lightly nods her head, looking real proud of her words. ''''Well, just remember that it was me who told you these pieces of wisdom¡ª'''' Splash. Suddenly, a splash of water is shot right before us. The two of us immediately turn our attention to the obvious source of water¡ªthe lake, and¡ª ''''GYAH!??! Save me!!!'''' Before I know it, Becky has already jumped onto my body, locking her arms tightly around my torso while determinedly planting her face into my neck. ...You know, I haven''t been hugged like this a lot. ''''Hah...'''' But I guess her fear is perhaps justifiable. If I were a normal person, seeing a giant eldritch creature whose mismatched, thin, and hideous blade limbs carry an equally crooked body of a deer that has been split in half, revealing fang-like teeth growing out of its exposed inner flesh and organs, would make me scream. Like a really, really grotesque spider, yes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!! After a short and vividly inhuman screech, the creature drops stuff onto the ground and promptly disappears. ''''...Weh?'''' Which makes Becky turn around to see its absence... only to be greeted with the uncanny deer''s face from before. ''''Uuuuu...!'''' Blob... you''re amazing.
So it took a bit to peel Becky off my body, but here we are, enjoying the spoils my excellent new hire has brought to us. ''''What in the world is this...?'''' First of all, gold. A ton of gold coins and bars. Sprinkled in some jewelry, too. I''m not exactly short on money since Chloe is funding me pretty well, and even the emperor sponsored some of my earlier purchases for building materials, too. No matter how talented Sikare and the doc are, there will be something they can''t get if limited to this forest. But I can still think of uses for these golds. I can probably get a named item or two with this kind of wealth. ''''Hey, congratulations. You''re rich now.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' Ah... but I guess there''s more down there? I don''t think these are all, seeing how big the hydra and the lake are. I''m super rich, then? Anyway, as curious as I am, I decide to dig through the pile of gold to see if there''s something else mixed in them. Common sense tells me this stuff can be quite heavy, but in my hand, they''re as light as plastic. And eventually, something pops up. I immediately notice it since its color is distinctly pinkish, unlike that of the surrounding objects. ''''Wait, lemme see that!'''' ''''...'''' Of course, Becky immediately jumps in and snatches it away from me. I think I understand her feelings this time around. Why? Because it''s a computer keyboard. Although broken in half and missing a few keycaps, it is still mostly recognizable. Now that I think about it, isn''t it quite strange that there is advanced tech like automates or drones, but there are no computers or smartphones? They have normal table phones here already. Oh, right. The ''advanced tech'' is supposed to be exclusive to Becky at this time. It seems I''m a bit out of touch these days, having spent time with her and not being a tech-savvy person in the first place. Regarding Becky, if I were an ordinary person, I would probably wonder how a person who seems to be coming from another era is here. However, from a player of [Astra Magical Academy]''s perspective, it is quite obvious foreshadowing. ''''Interesting... so it is an input device... but what language is this?'''' This clueless, clumsy-looking woman... she is actually the Second Coming of Neveah, whether she knows it or not. Case 153: Adventurers. The original story of [Astra Magical Academy] is quite convoluted. Despite being marketed as a mainstream academy''s tale for young adults, its overarching plot is a bit hard to follow for conventional novel readers. This is mainly because of its large cast and an overwhelming number of secrets and sub-plots, not even counting the numerous easter eggs scattered all over the scenes. Casual players often complain about how hard to follow the story is, to which the hardcore ones respond by theorizing that it is intentional by the developers, meaning they want to spread the experience over several playthroughs. I don''t know much about storytelling, but when thinking about it a bit further, isn''t it obvious that one would want to tell a clear and engaging story? Everybody wants to avoid redundancy in their tales, and for games that have other elements like combat occupying screen time, this is even more true. There are debates, and there are many theories being raised. However, as someone who has lived in this reality for over half a year, I can''t help but feel that the original story... is based on a real one. The more I hear about it from Chloe, the more I am convinced that the ''game'' is not really a game. There are simply too many elements working alongside or with each other in it, and it plays out too randomly at times, suggesting the presence¡ªor lack thereof¡ªof an author who creates the story. Of course, there are choices for the players, and there are just as many routes that can play out. Determining the real worldline might require the developers'' input, which we have no idea who they are. ''''Hmm... hey, Silaerob. Can I have this thing? I want to take it apart to see what''s inside.'''' ''''Sure.'''' ''''Thanks!'''' Now, back to Becky. Becky, quite obviously, is the very grandmaster that she pretends to be an assistant of. If one really looks at the way she acts, she does speak the words of a grandmaster, just, everything else is pathetic, leading to the misunderstanding. Her name is Quantum. Not a real name, of course. According to the original story, Quantum pretends to be her own assistant because she doesn''t want people to fixate on her status all the time. ''It''s annoying,'' Chloe quotes. I also know from the same Chloe that Quantum is supposed to be the ''body'' of goddess Neveah, who has gone into hibernation at this stage. Neveah vanished twenty years ago, and Quantum is also twenty years old. Coincidence? Maybe not. Many don''t know the silent yet neck-breaking fast rise of Quantum. It''s a bit ridiculous to think that she is even younger than me. Now, Neveah apparently planned something for this generation of protagonists, hence all these preparations, but I''m not sure if we can rely on that information anymore. My presence has changed everything. In short, we don''t know how it will turn out anymore. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. But that doesn''t mean we are allowed to stay still. There''s nothing major happening at the moment aside from Efil slowly winding up its influence, meaning we can take this time to consolidate our power. I have been thinking of taking my horror crew and the undead siblings to hunt outside of Zircon for a while. At this point, their strength falls a bit short compared to the lords like Kyomu, Nova, or Sikare. So then, shall we go on an adventure?
The territory of the Astra Empire borders the ocean. To be exact, around a quarter of its borders face the salty water. The humans living on dry land rarely ever notice it, but the amount of monsters coming from the sea is staggering. Unlike there, one can''t really control the monster population underwater, and it is well-known that the deeper one goes into the abyss, the more freaky the biology of the creatures becomes. In short, the sea monsters are stronger, freakier, and harder to deal with. Humans aren''t made for the oceans, after all. Thanks to that, the number of adventurer guilds near the shores is big, and for some reason, the Neveah church is equally present. I won''t get too deep into the reason the church is so active here, but it has something to do with what lies beyond the ocean. ''''Hoh... there are lots of priests here.'''' ''''Yep. And they are more decent than the ones I know.'''' ''''Is it because they have to worry about the monsters?'''' ''''Yup. Their minds are full of monsters, yikes.'''' Accompanying me is a lone girl named Luxia Neveah, now in disguise. I am in disguise, too. ''I wanna go on an adventure, too...!'' Or so she whined to me. In the name of self-training, Luxia abandoned class and clung to me like a bug, refusing to stay home. I suppose it isn''t bad if Luxia gets stronger. For now, let''s register as adventurers and get some commissions going. It''s more convenient this way since I don''t have to go out of my way to find monsters to defeat, and I can choose between many options as well. I already researched the most reputable guilds before coming here, so we arrive at our destination within minutes. ''''Welcome, miss. How may I help you?'''' The receptionist greets us. ''''I want to register as an adventurer.'''' ''''Understood. May I see your status screen?'''' To prevent reckless ventures that are no different from suicides, they do need to see if the registering people are strong enough. I can disguise my status screen, of course, but Luxia can''t. Having her rare name registered might be risky, so... I made her invisible right from the start, using light magic. As expected, the magic courses I''ve consumed help. Other than that, the registration process is completed rather swiftly. Maybe it''s because I made my level 42, meaning I am already quite strong. ''''We have indeed registered your name, Miss Beaver. We wish you luck on your adventures.'''' ''''Okay.'''' Grabbing the metal card containing my information, I head toward the commission board. We can fabricate Luxia''s card later if needed. I only plan to use this name once, anyway. Let''s see... Mutated Swordfish, Berserk Octopuses, Man-eating Sharks, and... a fleet of ghost ships? This is interesting. I think we should start with the small ones first to get the feel of battling on the ocean. Thankfully, they do have the approximate range of levels for these monsters listed here. ''''Mutated Swordfish... yes. I have indeed confirmed your participation. Please follow the procedure written behind the paper.'''' Apparently, each commission has different requirements and participation methods. Companies might want to systematically harvest a certain ingredient from a type of monster, in which case a large-scale raid may ensue. Individuals might just need a certain group of monsters removed from their farms or property, requiring only a small subjugation team. This one is a common request sent by the local authorities, aiming to reduce the number of these Mutated Swordfish, which means anything is fine as long as we get the job done. So, we immediately rent a boat and set to the sea. The pristine blue water, now reflecting the early sunlight, casts off a majestic aura. And beneath that layer of beauty, dozens of swordfish have already gathered, waiting for their prey. For now... ''''You go first, Blob.'''' Deer fish, good luck. Case 154: At the edge of the world. ***** Cultists. Terrorists. Heretics. Ravenous Moon has been called many names, and perhaps, to the majority''s eye, it really is those things. Objectively, the organization ticks all the boxes for being a dangerous and destructive force. They have indeed dabbled in illegal dealings, kidnappings, terrorism, murders, rapes, and much more. But they don''t bother making excuses for those actions. One might theorize their inhumane nature, thinking of it as a product of individuality¡ªeach person born holds a different set of values, and those who do not value humane matters band together to form a cult¡ªRavenous Moon. However, as more is learned about these people''s madness, something that feels deeper pops up every now and then. Worshipping the Heavenly Demon simply because HE wants humanity''s eradication? Not so simple. Torturing records of captured Ravenous Moon senior members have indicated that a deep-seated, seemingly convincing belief has taken over their minds completely. But then again, it might be a case of mass hypnotizing, considering their brains automatically fry themselves before they give in to the torture and reveal confidential information. ''''To understand our ultimate goal, we need to go back to ancient times.'''' Under the dim, flickering light, the man lightly traces the rim of his fedora, pacing around the whiteboard whimsically¡ªalmost as if dancing. ''''Humanity wasn''t always this ignorant. They weren''t like now, drowned in the borrowed power of a decaying world, immersing themselves in a trance of make-up valor, unaware of the cage binding their very existence to their graves.'''' pluck¡ª! The man curtly flicks the marker''s cap open, running his hand busily on the board. He hatches away at the empty space, hatches away at dozens of different angles, and hatches away until a coherent shape is visible. ''''We were once proud.'''' A rocket. A rocket carrying a folded space telescope. ''''The eye of Heaven!'''' Under that, the immense energy burned and released by the thrusters, exaggerated with bold and boisterous lines. The man stands still, eyes glued to his own painting as if possessed. ''''Hah... how beautiful.'''' To Valstein, this has been his life. From a young, optimistic scholar to now one of the leaders of the world''s most dangerous cult, all because he came across a certain tape in his grandfather''s basement. The video, once he got it to play with great difficulty, told an alien tale of a giant machine taking off to the far, far sky, eventually leaving the boundaries of the world altogether. It was fascinating. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Although he couldn''t understand the language spoken in the tape, he could tell that it was a major occurrence. Even though it was clearly from a whole different civilization... something swole up inside him¡ªpride. He was proud of the human race, so much so that he decided to dedicate his life to reclaiming the lost knowledge on his own. That was why he was a ''scientist,'' and he still is today. The vortex of life pushed Valstein towards many places that he frankly didn''t expect, but the only important thing for him now is, nonetheless, the same. With the soon arrival of HIM, the Heavenly Demon, everything will be released once again, and humanity... will be able to dream of the stars once again. ''''Are you not going to play that tape anymore?'''' From somewhere in this dark room, a tired female voice sounded. Ironically, her own silhouette, wrapped around by an even darker layer of shadow, makes her stand out. The second Advent. ''''It risks breaking the tape down.'''' Valstein calmly replies. ''''Is that why you are learning to draw? So you can make the whole video on paper?'''' ''''Perhaps.'''' ''''Hm~... I applaud your enthusiasm, but can we do something about that wench already? She''s too dangerous to be left out there.'''' Recalling the galaxy mask¡ªthe only thing memorable about the existence called ''Silaerob.'' In a way, it only reminds him of what his purposes are. ''''...No. Now is not the time.'''' ''''Tch... is it because she is an ''outsider''?'''' ''''Maybe. Maybe she has answers for all of us. But for now... let''s see what happens to the world as the cage finally crumbles down.'''' ***** ''''Hm... so this is as far as we can go.'''' Nighttime. After hunting down a bunch of swordfish, we decided to continue exploring the ocean. There is actually something else I want to see besides sea monsters. ''''Is it your first time here, too?'''' ''''Yup¡ª! Wasn''t really interested before. They didn''t allow me to go far either, heh.'''' It''s also Luxia''s first time experiencing this. In short, we are at... the edge of the world. No, I am not a flat earther, and I know this isn''t Earth, but I do not think that this planet is a disk. I mean, physically, it is the edge of the world. ''''This is quite surreal...'''' I mutter. As I gently tap into the space in front of me, a solid, slightly bouncy texture is sent back. With my excellent eyes, I can already see the pixels making up the ''water'' and the ''sky'' beyond the horizon line. A giant dome. This continent is contained in a giant dome. You see, the writer of the game''s story likes plot twists a lot, and they are perhaps inspired by many great plot twists in thrillers, too. The whole world essentially being in a simulation isn''t too far-fetched, is it? The more I cruise my ship, tracing the outline of the dome, the more I am impressed by the sheer level of technology and human brilliance needed to construct these kinds of things. ''''Is this why the church is camping near the shores? To control information?'''' ''''Eh, maybe. Hardly anybody comes this far, anyway.'''' Fortunately, I have Luxia, a person in the know, here with me. She can answer questions relating to the church''s inner businesses, although they may not be great answers. Now, for the reason these walls exist. I hate to say this all the time, but according to the original storyline, it is to prevent the Heavenly Demon and HIS army''s interference in the inner world. What''s in the inner world? Seeds of hope for humanity¡ªpeople like Claire, who are set to be heroes and heroines to repel the advancements of HIM and, hopefully, one day defeat HIM altogether. Oh, by the way, have you ever wondered what happened to those heroes of the past when they passed away? It''s a bit morbid but cool in a way¡ªtheir bodies containing massive sacred light energy become the fuel to maintain the walls, keeping the next generation safe. One could say they give back to the planet what the planet has given them because... ...well, the system itself draws power from the planet. That much is obvious. Where else would the system get all of these power-ups for its users? But here is an interesting question¡ªwhat about me? As far as I know, this planet''s health isn''t so great. In that state, it should be quite impossible to bestow so much power onto a single entity like me without blowing up everything. I know I have too much power because of the Backrooms'' existence. That place is vast and grand enough to be its own planet. All of this suggests another deity''s play in this whole scenario. ''''...'''' Is it a deity of horror? I kind of want to meet them. Case 155: Rumors at the academy. In modern times, people''s entertainment options are numerous. One can choose to play games, watch endless content on streaming platforms, play sports, or read news, etc. But since electronic products in this world haven''t evolved to that point yet, physical activities are more prevalent, and for other types of entertainment, paper news, plays, and, of course, gossip. Gossiping is actually more common than I expected. There is a kind of culture here, I feel. People like to gossip about other people, and the more controversial the topic, the more fervent the discussion becomes. In the academy, students often talk about love and whatnot, but they don''t usually badmouth a lot of people. Children, especially ones of discipline, don''t tend to do that. However, just as I returned from a satisfactory trip to the sea a bit ago, I heard quite a few distasteful things, and they weren''t coming from just one group of students. As I stand in stealth mode near three students who are having lunch together on the rooftop, I can''t help but feel uncomfortable. ''''Huh... is that real though?'''' ''''Yeah! The big news is talking about her, you know?'''' ''''Damn, I always knew something was odd about her...'''' They are talking about Chloe. The blonde Chloe. After she recklessly put a target on the back of her head, things surprisingly went on peacefully for a while, but now, what we fear most has come. The rumors. Since Amelia Luminous has such a clear record of not behaving too fittingly, it gives people a lot of ammunition to attack her character. Under normal circumstances, this wouldn''t be a problem since no one really cares about a rich lady throwing tantrums, but under Efil''s manipulation, this small ''disapproval'' can turn into immense ''hatred'' in no time. That''s what is scary about this demon. It doesn''t just know how to turn everyone against you; it can do it, too. For now, Amelia Luminous''s past incidents have been brought up by several news outlets. These are mostly about her using inappropriate language toward commoners and servants, as well as some alleged mistreatment cases. But of course, testimonies can be faked, and the tone of these articles is clearly meant to demonize Amelia and destroy her character. I''m sure the Duchy of Luminous will try and fight back, so that''s not exactly my business, but I need to talk to Chloe. Oh, wait, I think I might have a way to help. Before that, however, I need to resolve a problem. It is quite clear at this point that Efil has a companion, and that companion can observe us anywhere at any time. Who''s to say that it can''t hear us? If not, it can read our lips regardless. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I''ve been acting as a normal maid these days, trying to blend in, but I figured that we needed a way to make sure Efil doesn''t know that ''Aurora'' is linked to ''Amelia.'' There''s no benefit in that. Of course, I can bring her into the Backrooms every now and then, but it''s too risky, not to mention its sheer inconvenience. Now, that brings us to Bianca Cecil, who''s stationed at the academy for the moment. At this point, she is the only person who can reliably detect the demon''s surveillance. It''s a bit weird, but I think she already knows who I am. Do they call this a master''s instinct? Anyway, she can be trusted... I think. ''''Nn.'''' ''''Mhm?'''' So, I walk straight into her office¡ªonly after knocking¡ªand put a bag of potato chips on the desk. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' For a while, we only look at each other. Perhaps realizing I won''t talk first, she puts down her pen and leans back, ''''A gift?'''' she asks. Since it is true, I nod back, and subsequently, she also nods at me. It seems both of us aren''t good conversationalists. But she eventually grabs the potato bag and rips it open. Then, with her mouth still crunching, she looks around my hip area a bit before going back to my face. Ah, so she''s telling me to sit down. As I quietly pull a spare chair toward the table, Bianca picks up her pen again and begins to work, occasionally reaching out with her other hand for a chip. Since I have nothing to do, I decide to close my eyes and clear my head a bit. I don''t sleep all that often anymore, so this is sort of necessary. I do it whenever I can. Let''s see... I want to organize the topics I will discuss with Chloe later. One, I can propose the idea of overwhelming the public eyes with stories of horror. We can do it right away, and it''s honestly an effective tactic. Two, I want to make clear the claim of Efil being able to kill people if it knows their names¡ªspecifically in this case. How would it apply to Chloe and Amelia, who have been switched? There are three scenarios that can happen. Either it calls for Amelia''s name and blonde Chloe dies, it calls for Amelia''s name, and the real Amelia dies, or nothing happens because the target''s name has been wrongly designated. Whichever it is, the situation is quite dangerous at the moment. That''s why I didn''t want to involve someone like Nydia in this mess. She doesn''t deserve these risks. Hah... well, let''s think about it with Chloe. Some time passes. ''''It''s gone.'''' Bianca''s soft, almost whistle-like voice wakes me up. When I open my eyes, I can see her folding the empty bag several times before throwing it into the trashcan. I decide not to respond because I might not have understood her correctly. ''''The demon that follows us. That thing''s skill has a cooldown, it seems.'''' Ah, so she''s not talking about the potato chips. ''''Good to know that,'''' I reply. ''''Are you here for something?'''' Bianca lightly hums, keeping her hand moving. ''''Yes. I have a favor to ask.'''' Only when I clearly state my purpose does the Duchess gaze at me again. In this regard, I suppose she is all about business. ''''I want to rely on your instinct for a while, Duchess Cecil.'''' ''''For?'''' ''''Having conversations. Important ones.'''' ''''I don''t mind. Come here whenever you need to. But... don''t you mind me hearing them?'''' ''''Not really.'''' ''''It''s fine, then.'''' Of course, she and I discuss the observer''s usual behavior a bit to try and time our meetings, but Bianca isn''t its primary target anyway, so there''s that. There isn''t enough data yet. ''''We can rely on some sort of long-range communication system to arrange the sessions,'''' I suggest. ''''Becky might have something for that.'''' ''''You seem close to her.'''' Bianca muses. ''''Maybe. We moved together for a bit.'''' ''''Mhm. I see.'''' Unsurprisingly, the conversation dries up quite fast. Soon, I wrap off the talk, thank her, and turn to the door. It''s time to call in Chloe. ''''Wait.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''Are you sure? Showing your face to me like this.'''' It feels like Bianca''s asking it purely out of curiosity, and I like that. To her, who''s looking a bit... bothered¡ªpositively¡ªI try to smile, ''''Why? Didn''t you say I was pretty?'''' I wonder if that counts as flirting. C-A 10: Spook the world. Statistically speaking, the most dangerous job on the planet is being the president of the United States of America. The free world is vast, with all sorts of people aligning with different political ideologies. It is perhaps granted that someone will disagree with one''s doings and that someone will be crazy enough to target one''s life for it. At this point in time, I do wonder¡ªdo all presidents feel like I do right now? Every time I roam around, it is as though the whole world''s attention is on me. With covert gazes, they stare, and with hushed voices, they gossip. And most of all, this fermenting sense of dread that seems so close to death itself looms over my being. The target on the back of my head is already beautifully drawn. It would be a lie if I said I never regretted my decision to take the spotlight. It was certainly impulsive, but then again, I resolved myself at that point, and even now, I''m fine. ''''Are you sure it''ll be fine?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' So, facing Aurora''s concern, I readily reassure her. We are now sitting side by side in Bianca''s office, each holding a small stack of documents relating to the affairs of the Cecil Duchy. It''s a camouflage of sorts, one intended to be used to fool the demon eye in case it is activated. What was it... the whole premise of us being with Bianca in the first place is that I am learning to manage a territory from her, and Aurora is aiding me? Yeah, sounds about right. Of course, since we''re learning from her, she is seated across the table right now, browsing her documents for real. This person¡ªBianca Cecil¡ªis a pretty diligent lady, too. She works all the time and keeps her composure on pretty much every occasion. It''s fortunate that she is the one with the ability to help us and not someone like that shield loli. I don''t like nosy people too much. There''s an initial concern about her being the demon itself, but she''s not in the pool of the possible targets for Efil in the first place. Besides, imitating Bianca, a grandmaster, isn''t an easy task, and she isn''t even the most influential person anyway. What nails this down the most is the fact that Efil likes to work its way through several layers of connections¡ªthat''s just its tendency, meaning the only occasions it would show up before the player are when it is supposed to. What a headache that thing is. ''''Hah...'''' ''''How are you so sure?'''' The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ''''Hm?'''' ''''How are you so sure Efil''s call wouldn''t work?'''' It''s quite rare to hear Aurora pressing on with questions like this. Usually, she''d accept my words right away and with little curiosity. I guess... I can be happy? Happy that she cares about me so much. Chuckling, I give her a confident smile, ''''It''s sort of a troll by the developers,'''' I explain. ''''There are activities where the player can register names other than ''Claire,'' and if they enter their gamer tag for those cases, it will be game over. I saw so many YouTubers lost due to this and couldn''t rage at all, uttering something like, ''So that''s why they asked for a username when there''s zero mentions of it anywhere...?!'''''' Hearing all of that, Bianca shoots us a slightly confused gaze, but she soon shakes it off. It must have sounded strange from her perspective... but there''s always Aurora, who listens to whatever I say, however ridiculous it might be. ''''That''s clever. I like that they break the fourth wall with it.'''' She replies, her calm, slightly squinted eyes squarely on me. My heart skips a beat. This. This is how you conquer girls unconsciously. Isn''t it illegal to be this cool? I thought we were living in a reality where such coolness couldn''t exist naturally. Mustering the rest of my sanity, I try to respond, ''''Yeah, but this is assuming the player allows their reputation to plummet without trying a solution. Ah, didn''t you say you have something for that?'''' ''''I do.'''' Then, Aurora goes on to elaborate on her plan, which is basically a spook for the whole nation... times ten, I suppose. That''s one good way to steal headlines, actually. In the game, there is even an option to create love scandals akin to soap operas to catch the public''s attention, too. But... ''''Can''t it put all the blame on you, then?'''' I ask. ''''It might backfire.'''' ''''That''s true. But it doesn''t matter.'''' She snorts, ''''''Silaerob'' is created to shoulder everything I do in the first place. It is true I would have a harder time moving if the general public doesn''t love me, but it''s not like they can do anything meaningful against me.'''' ''''That''s not what I''m worried about. I''m worried the imperial family, once corrupted, might try something radical. Grandmasters would not go to that side, but the Emperor would at some point. You''ll have to face a lot of resistance and meaningless aggression.'''' ''''So?'''' ''''What do you mean ''so?''? I''m worried about you. That''s why I decided to step up in the first place.'''' ''''...'''' Aurora blankly stares forward for a few seconds, then shakes her head, ''''No.'''' She says, ''''Just as you worry about me, I worry about you, and if the imperial family decides to go against Zircon, then so be it.'''' ''''What¡ª'''' ''''The nation will fall as it is.'''' '''''''' ...!! '''''''' Hearing that absurd answer, I nearly spit out my tea onto Bianca, who''s equally dumbfounded at Aurora''s nonchalant words. Both of us stare intensely at the owl maid¡ªnow acting even more nobly and arrogantly than she usually does. It''s her usual attitude, and damn it, it suits her so much that I can''t complain. What''s with the raised chin, the legs crossed, and the gaze that looks down on all beings? What''s with those irresistibly juicy-looking thighs? ''''A-Ahem.'''' Let''s calm down¡ª ''''You''re more important to me than the nation.'''' ''''Ugh...!'''' G-Goddamn it! This is cheating! How could any girl resist her if she constantly spews out stuff like this?! After quivering in my seat for a considerable amount of time, I finally regain my sanity by gulping down the whole drink. At this point, Bianca''s eyes are still widened, her figure seeming frozen¡ªperhaps too shocked at what Aurora just said. No, probably not the flirt line, but the one before that. ''''Hah...'''' No, seriously, I wish she could do that only to me. I don''t want more rivals. Nevertheless, it is decided that Aurora will execute her little operation, and it makes me worried. Looking back at the prank she played on Claudia and the protagonist''s group, I just wish not too many people would get traumas from this. Case 156: Freak. ''''Hm...'''' ''''Hm...'''' ''''Say... where do you think we should focus on?'''' ''''Where? You mean the place you''ll terrorize next?'''' That''s a strong word, but if I put myself in the shoes of the ones being spooked, I think it might be suitable. It has been a bit since have had the discussion in Bianca''s office. Right now, I am wandering in the woods with Sikare and Blob. As usual, Mister Slen and the doc have things they want to do on their own, and the remaining members are busy training after leveling up the other day. They seem enthusiastic, so I didn''t want to interrupt them, but it''s not like I have a reason to have them with me on a walk anyway. Sikare, however, desperately needs some fresh air after locking herself in her bedroom for the last few days. God knows what she did with all the ingredients from the hydra, but when I took a look at her miserable self, I thought she was finally out of it for a moment. ''''Nyuh...'''' Even right now, she''s leaning onto me, eyes drooping like she''s going to fall asleep at any opportunity. We''re both riding Blob, who''s actually quite big of a deer if you look at it. Well, it''s not a deer, and I don''t know how a deer usually moves, but Blob''s rhythm is rather relaxing, almost like it is being considerate of us. ''''Are you sleepy?'''' ''''Hik...?! Uh... no, not really...?'''' I feel like babysitting a drunk Chloe but less clingy. Letting out a sigh, I decide to stroke the witch''s hair just like how I do to Smiley, and soon enough, she falls asleep completely. Now then, I should probably finalize my plan in the meanwhile. I''ve been trying to decide whether the palace or the academy is a good place to start the scaring, but it seems targeting the latter is better. The academy has much more diversity when it comes to the types of people attending or working there. It spreads better, I suppose. Furthermore, students are great targets¡ªadventurous and naive¡ªjust the right ones. Let''s get it going tomorrow.
''''A banquet?'''' ''''Yeah, another one, it seems.'''' ''''Would you like me to contact the Duchy for the preparations? We should fit you a new dress.'''' ''''No need. I''ll just wear what I have.'''' ''''Understood.'''' Hm... according to Chloe, since it is already halfway through April, the Astra Empire''s Harvest Festival will soon take place. I bet it''s another one of those romance episodes in the original game. Considering she hasn''t informed me of this event before, I really do think so. Plan change, then. I''ll try to do some pranks at the banquet. That sounds interesting. ***** Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. April 19th, 1835, Imperial Palace. The main hall, which was thoroughly ravaged during a prior demon attack, is now back to its pristine condition, ready to welcome distinguished guests from all corners of the continent. After days of careful preparations, the evening has finally arrived. Group after group, nobles, delegates, influential business owners, the press, etc., poured into the building. Unlike the somber mood recently, people''s spirits are high. After all, the Harvest Festival is a relatively peaceful and relaxing celebration, one that, historically, experiences little complications. Mirroring the rowdy night markets and carnivals across the country, the Imperial Palace is also adorned with colorful lights and filled with uplifting music. Children and adults alike gather near the main entrance, waving their hands to the festival''s mascot, David¡ªa cartoony farmer character holding a worn-out rake. Representing the farmer-class men and women who plant, cultivate, and harvest the crops that are crucial to the empire''s economy and food supply, David is described as a friendly, hard-working, and kind gentleman. ''''Uwah... it''s starting to get warmer these days. I feel pity for the person inside that costume.'''' ''''Wouldn''t they have something inside to cool them off?'''' ''''You''re right, I guess.'''' The passing comments by Amelia Luminous and Scarlett Heisenberg are hardly meaningful. However, it is true that the temperature has increased noticeably over the last month. But perhaps because of a certain rumor that all of the stars of this generation will gather¡ªClaire, the heroine; Kanna, the Miko; Luxia, the saintess; and to some extent, Amelia, the genius¡ªpeople still show enthusiasm. The beginning of the night is dedicated to the esteemed delegate from the Eastern country of Yugen. ''''Ahem.'''' Uwara Kanna, with her black-and-blue-stripes hair and a lively pair of violet eyes, reservedly fixes her bang before coming closer to the microphone. ''''Greetings, beautiful citizens of the great Astra Empire. First of all, I, on behalf of His Majesty, the emperor, and Her Majesty, the empress, want to extend my gratitude to everybody who has made it to this stage. We appreciate your effort.'''' Her graceful appearance, combined with a smooth, eloquent start, earns Kanna applause... and perhaps a cringe from Amelia Luminous. ''''Thank you. I also want to express my personal thanks to the imperial family, which has welcomed me warmly into this country and has allowed for lots of opportunities for our nations to bond and work toward greater prosperity.'''' ''''Today, the world stands before many obstacles, but we should not stay caught up in despair and forget the men and women who are still working hard to make our society operate. As such, we will be celebrating¡ª'''' The speech is so passionate that the image of her throwing a tantrum after being caught by Silaerob is nowhere to be seen anymore. Eventually, Kanna wraps up her talk and introduces the host of this banquet¡ª ''''Please welcome Her Majesty, the empress, Christine Alaina Astra, and her family!'''' As the trumpets roll out and the drums beat, from behind the entrance, a lone woman entered the hall, her heels dully hitting the red carpet with each step. Christine Alaina Astra¡ªthe one and only empress of the Astra Empire. With long, flowing silver hair and ocean-blue eyes, she is, as many would refer to, the embodiment of grace and nobility. When standing before her, no matter who it is, they are bound to experience some sort of awe¡ªawe at the sheer elegance of another human being. '''''''' ... '''''''' No one dares to utter a sound during the arrival of an empress. Especially now that the emperor is resting, she becomes the noblest of all. Except for a few, every soul in the room is required to bow¡ªto be contented with only seeing the person''s legs. Expectedly, her children should be trailing behind... ''''...Huh?'''' ''''Keep it down...!'''' ''''No, but why is that following her??'''' Murmurs begin to fill the hall. Instead of a pair, or perhaps several pairs of human legs following the empress''s, what steps on the same red carpet of the noblest woman are two squishy, stuffed stumps. Gradually, as the people lift their gazes, the complete figure of the unknown person becomes apparent. David, the festival''s mascot. Still with that worn-out rake, with that perpetual smile, and the forever ordinary attire of a farmer. It is a strange occurrence, but indeed, this stunt might be Her Majesty''s idea. That is what the majority of the people choose to think. However, before they can breathe out in relief, a series of sudden, muddy crunches, like that of bones being crushed inside flesh, resonates. And to their absolute horror, a terrible something then spurts out of David''s back¡ªa pitch-black, melting mucus, one that coils around in the air as though a snake before¡ª snap¡ª! ¡ªit abruptly chomps off David''s head. It isn''t until the mascot''s rake falls to the ground that the first scream is heard. Case 157: A clown on Tuesday. Chaos unfolds inside the palace''s main hall. As screams resonate in the air and people scramble to get away from the unidentifiable mess, the empress, Christine, belatedly turns around, and almost immediately, her eyes widen. ''''This is...!'''' Despite never expecting this kind of thing to happen again in such a short time, she, as the mother and second-in-command of the empire, quickly regains composure. ''''Guards! Evacuate the guests right away!'''' She yells. In this situation, it would be best to alert the soldiers stationed inside the hall itself, plus the ones right outside the entrance. Soon after, either one of the two Grandmasters will arrive. However, no matter how much she calls, no one can spot the shadow of a guard anywhere amidst the crowd. Even worse, both the entrances and the windows seem to be sealed by some sort of barrier. The hysteric pleas for help seem unlikely to be heard outside, and once people have realized they can''t escape either, they can only form overlapping lines that stick against the wall, trying to be as far as possible from the source of danger. At this point, it is uncertain if the people inside can even reach a grandmaster before something terrible happens. Uncertainty turns into fear, and fear turns into panic. ''''Please stand back, Your Majesty.'''' Fortunately or unfortunately, some who are able to keep their calm surround Christine within a heartbeat, but whether these youngsters can hold their ground against the enemy, which is now rapidly swelling as though wanting to burst. Claire, Kanna, Luxia Neveah, Amelia Luminous, Scarlett Heisenberg, Aaron Apollo. Is it truly a coincidence that none of the capable combatants is present, leaving only these students as the only choice? Although they are indeed geniuses, facing a full-fledged disaster-level threat in a real situation ought to be difficult. ...At least, that is the common consensus. Almost effortlessly, Amelia Luminous seizes the initiative and steps ahead; the sword in her hand glows a menacing red. ''''Aaron. Luxia. You two escort the Miko to the entrance and see if she can penetrate the barrier. The goal is to reach either of the grandmasters stationed in this palace.'''' With conviction, the heiress of Luminous directly orders three out of six combatants. Somehow, her adamant attitude fires up a desire for action in their bodies. It feels as though they have to do it. So, the three tacitly nod at each other before moving aside, circling the mucus while itching toward the main entrance. ''''Scarlett, saintess, please protect Her Majesty. Claire and I will take care of this.'''' Before long, only two people are left to confront the danger. Under everybody''s nervous eyes, Claire decidedly strikes the black blob with her light-imbued blade. ''''Ugh...'''' A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Unsettlingly, the thing splits into two parts, letting the heroine''s weapon lodge into the floor with a thud. Feeling her frustration pile up, Claire once again readies her sword, this time with even more light fused into the Moon Devourer. But this time, too, before she can even drop her blade, the accumulation of slime suddenly snaps away from her field of vision, leaving her otherwise excellent reaction time in the dust. [Children shouldn''t hold such a dangerous weapon~!] '''''''' ...!!! '''''''' An instinctual flinch. Claire''s stiff neck refuses to let her look away from the frightened crowd in front of her. She can see it¡ªthe fear within those people''s eyes. What in the world is making their faces go blue like that? Well? For starters, the voice she just heard right beside her ears is neither low nor high; the tone is all over the place, and somewhere within that voice, an uncontrollable madness resides. The creature looming over Claire''s shoulder possesses such a chilling aura that she has trouble moving her body. Furthermore, didn''t it move so fast that she couldn''t even react? ''Again... again, I''m so weak...!'' ''''Hey, careful.'''' [Oh.] Another dull impact sound is heard, and with a swoop, Claire is pulled aside by none other than Amelia Luminous. At this moment, all that Claire can feel is shame and helplessness. Her trembling eyes stay glued to the ground, where the tip of her shaking sword is plainly visible. Then, instead of keeping an eye on her enemy, she chooses to steal a glance at Amelia''s back¡ªthe broad, unwavering back. A bitter feeling emerges, and Claire bites her lips hard. But whether someone notices that is another story. On the other side of the room, where the unidentifiable creature has been pushed to, the air itself becomes dryer, as if something is actively sucking the ''life'' out of its surroundings. ''A... clown?'' Empress Christine Alaina Astra squints her eyes at the creature, seemingly upset. It has a bulky, colorful outfit, with its hideous face bleached in white powder, sprinkling in a round, red nose, and finishes with curly ginger hair. Clearly, it is a demonic clown of some sort. ''''Who are you?'''' The empress speaks up, hiding a sweat running down her back. ''''No, what are you?'''' [Great! I was about to introduce myself anyway.] The clown, clearly amused, claps its hands and twists its neck... continuously, rotating the head a full circle amidst the terrified scream. [Greetings! I am Tuesday, an entertainer belonging to Ravenous Moon!] With exaggerated arm motions, the clown proudly announces its affiliation, earning many gasps and murmurs. Suddenly, everything clicks. ''Ah, if it''s Ravenous Moon...'' Everybody is thinking something along this line. It should be obvious, but the empress seems to have different thoughts. ''''...What are you here for?'''' Judging from the fact that Tuesday hasn''t made another move or attacked anybody else, the possibility of resolving this with talks remains. Indeed, after squirming in place for a while, the clown makes some strange noises and utters, [Mhm... of course! This Tuesday is here to convey an important message!] ''''And that is...?'''' [Don''t you think it''s kind of boring right now? Right, everybody? But don''t worry! Understanding such concerns, I have designed a game for you all! Listen carefully, it''s¡ª] ''''Hey, retard.'''' [...?] Unable to stand Tuesday''s irking voice and behavior, Amelia Luminous sharply chimes in, cutting it off mid-sentence. ''''Play by yourself. Just because you don''t have any meaningful connection doesn''t mean we have to comply with your lonely requests.'''' At this, the clown''s muddy purple eyes widen, and then¡ª [Don''t wanna.] ''''Tch.'''' [Regardless of your will, a game will commence! Oh, and before you ask, this great operation has been approved by the higher-ups! Hey, don''t get too excited just yet. Let me explain!] As the clown flicks its finger, a map of the whole capital emerges in the air, capturing the most attention. Red dots begin to appear on it, scattered all over the cityscape. [I will give you all a task to complete! There are currently five hundred people who have been ''tagged'' by me in this city. You have to find them all within five days! Or else...] ''''...Or else?'''' [Each ''tagged'' one will explode with the capacity to kill an entire building!] '''''''' ...!!! '''''''' Case 158: Deceive the world, deceive oneself. ***** There''s a quote that I like a lot. ''To deceive the world, you would have to first deceive yourself.'' It''s ultimately about performanship. You have to really get into the character if you want a convincing act. [Huhahahahahah! I love seeing your faces of despair!] Accordingly, the clown¡ªTuesday''s maniac laughter fills the hall, and with my excellent hearing, I can sense the whimpers of the people beneath. Tuesday is a character I hastily created, but that doesn''t mean he is not a good source of horror. He is quite literally unhinged, brazen, and cruel. Only such a character can make the whole of the empire occupied for a while¡ªthat''s what I thought. Now, of course, I''m pretty sure there isn''t a clown in Ravenous Moon, but I could be wrong. I haven''t even informed Chloe of this prank, after all. In fact, I haven''t informed anyone other than my companion for this act¡ªBlob. It''s not as though I don''t trust my allies. I do absolutely trust them, just... not their acting skills. I need to completely throw off every party here, including our own, so as to confuse Efil as much as possible. Although I feel a bit guilty, I know they''re going to look past it. So there''s that, and for now... Let''s try to observe the situation a bit more. [Oh! But of course, that game is merely a dessert!] With Blob''s immaculate acting, the people start to feel even more threatened. Some have broken into cries, sending their desperate prayers to some gods. [Since you have called for a spectacular performance tonight, why don''t we host an exciting game right here and right now?!] Exaggerated movements often make a person more memorable. It seems my favorite deer is learning fast. Either way, I would really hope that I can at least narrow down the list of suspects whose bodies Efil might have taken over by now. It was immensely difficult to get all the pieces to fall in place before this banquet, after all. I won''t say I am an expert in spotting a demon impersonating a person, but since I don''t plan to pinpoint the culprit tonight, I can just let my instinct do its things, I suppose. [Oh, man, I am excited right now. We have a whole lot of participants here, aren''t we?] As ''Tuesday'' begins to turn around the hall, seemingly wanting to take in the images of everybody, I also put my eyes to good use. From the frightened faces, the panicking faces, the composed ones, the ones preparing to take some sort of action, the ones flinching upon being gazed at by the clown, the ones holding their breaths, to even the ones who have already fainted¡ªnot a single soul is exempt. [I see a bunch of distinguished nobles!] If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A bunch of pretentious weaklings. [A bunch of glamorous dresses and suits!] I hope they''re not squandering the taxpayers'' money for those. [A bunch of young, promising talents!] I guess. They''re still not enough for this godforsaken world, though. [A bunch of lovely, lovely kids...] That are absolutely terrified. I feel kind of bad. [...and the dutiful parents who shelter them!] At this point, the clown suddenly breaks into a hysterical cry, clapping its hands non-stop while repeating ''bravo.'' That creeps out the people even more, and merely three or four seconds after, the clapping abruptly stops. [I know.] [A good nation is a nation where children are cherished. Let''s see just how cherished they are, shall we?] [Here''s the deal. For each of the kids with parents here... you have two choices¡ªeither you let your kids walk up to me, in which case, I might or might not do something to them, or you go up here, in which case I will do something to you, but I will also spare your kids.] The room, which has previously held its breath, is now painted with a color of despair. Most people have blood retreating from their faces, but we also have the likes of our protagonists or the empress, who appear more angered than anything. [Sounds fun, isn''t it?] The clown mockingly laughs at the humans'' powerlessness once more. [Now then, those who have been called out, please do make your decision¡ª] ''''Are you done yapping, stupid-face?'''' Uh-oh. Well... of course, Chloe and the others won''t tolerate this kind of thing. It is unfortunate, though, considering they won''t be able to win. Blob already possessed an abnormal amount of power upon its summon, and through leveling and some doping¡ªyes, doping, since Sikare had some potions to spare¡ªit easily beats the students here. Probably not the top ones of Second- or Third-year, and I know Chloe falls within that category in terms of power, but... both she and Blob are under me, technically. They won''t be able to hurt each other at all. ''''Tch! This asshole...!'''' [Hahah! We really do have some rowdy participants here, don''t we?!] That leads to the situation in which Chloe''s full-force attacks are lightly bruised off by Blob, while Claire''s light sword is not even close to hitting the target. Flickering flames burn intensely, and even though the claymore rips through the air with so much power that the crackling sounds it makes are distorted, none of them proves to be effective. ''''Kuh...!'''' Meanwhile, Claire''s Moon Devourer, wrapped in a bursting layer of light, plus a gentle hue of green from her guardian, Skylar, never seemed to touch anything at all, for that matter. I didn''t intend it at all, but this scene creates the impression that Blob is merely playing with them and that it is indeed something demonic, seeing that it avoids light. In reality, Blob isn''t of a demonic origin¡ªit just doesn''t want to get cut, I guess. That is the ''unexpected,'' but I had also expected a fight like this. Since it draws attention and weakens the audience''s masks, I can take a better look... ...at the anomalies that might appear, which I still don''t see. If Efil isn''t instead disguised as someone who isn''t this party''s participant, its acting skills must be immaculate. ''''Hic...!'''' ''''...?'''' After a bit of looking around like that, I suddenly notice someone standing not so far away from me. A young lady, presumably fourteen or fifteen-year-old, who has emerald green eyes and pale blond hair, appears to be terrified by the ongoing fight. A notable feature of her is the eye-shaped ruby necklace that she wears. Now, that much is normal¡ªeveryone is terrified to some extent, but... how should I say this? The source of her fear seems a bit different. At this stage, I am quite confident in my perception capabilities, and it does look as though she is focusing her attention solely on... Claire''s sword? This seems suspicious. She''s more scared of the sword of light than the demonic clown? Although it is indeed an anomaly, many people are unconsciously drawn into different things, even under pressure, so I can''t make anything concrete yet. But that is about it for the night. Nothing really changes even after quite some time, at which point, the fighters'' stamina has already depleted. Sikare''s drugs are something else, huh. No, I guess it''s Blob that is strange. Well, I think we can wrap this up for now. Case 159: This blonde and that blonde. ''''Ah... shit. I didn''t think Ravenous Moon was going to move yesterday.'''' ''''...'''' ''''I didn''t even remember a clown being there¡ªno, there were definitely no clowns inside that stupid organization.'''' ''''...'''' ''''Hah... I guess it works in our favor. What do you think, Aurora?'''' The morning following the banquet, Chole immediately summons me to Bianca''s office for a discussion. As she is saying, the whole empire is in shambles right now¡ªonce again. The news is all filled with stories of a certain clown that has ravaged the imperial banquet. All the news outlets are more or less forced to report on this incident since it is the most pressing matter right now. From a general rundown of the story, timelines, witness accounts, interviews with officials, to even speculations¡ªthey drown out all other news at the moment, which is a net positive for us. Who cares about a noble lady''s immature behavior when the imperial palace was attacked by a terrorist? Now, I feel quite good about this endeavor. It proves to me that we can use our enemies'' names to make things work in our favor, and although there will be some sort of pushback from Ravenous Moon, I am not worried about them a lot. Our forces have grown exponentially, after all. What''s even more exciting is Blob''s sheer performance on its first mission. I honestly didn''t expect it to be this competent when I first summoned it, really. But of course, we still have a problem. I am still not sure if I want to reveal my involvement in this operation to my allies. I feel like they will understand my cause, but I plan to do things like this frequently in the future, and if they found out much later that I''ve been deceiving them all along, it could lead to a loss of trust. Should I believe in their ability to *not* screw things up and let the other side know about our plan? No, in the first place, Efil can just confirm things with Ravenous Moon anyway. Besides, when I eventually fake a demon in the future, they will definitely know. Let''s trust our peers a bit. I just need to make sure they can''t be targeted. ''''That was me.'''' ''''Huh?'''' ''''...?'''' As soon as I utter that, both Chloe and Bianca look at me with eyes of astonishment. After blinking a bit, they simultaneously utter¡ª '''''''' What? '''''''' ''''...I said that was me,'''' I reply, holding back a sigh. ''''The clown is my doing.'''' ''''No, what are you¡ªokay, wait, that kind of makes sense... but why didn''t you tell me first?'''' Alright, this is the important moment. I shouldn''t mess this up. Turning to Chloe, I speak, ''''I didn''t know.'''' If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ''''You didn''t know?'''' ''''I didn''t know there was a festival, and I took too long to decide if I should do it or not.'''' ''''No, but you still can¡ª'''' ''''I didn''t know.'''' ''''I understand, but¡ª'''' ''''I said I didn''t know.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' For some moments, Chloe and I stare at one another. It seems as though tension is building in the air, but I know the way to resolve this. ''''Mhmp?!'''' Without warning, I hug Chloe''s head toward me and plant a kiss on her lips. It''s only a brief one, but I can still feel the lingering heat and softness on my own lips. Immediately after that, blood rushes to the blonde''s face as she tumbles around, muttering gibberish. ''''So?'''' I ask. ''''W-What do you mean ''so?''?? Did you think you can get away by... um...'''' ''''By?'''' ''''G-Goddamn it! Tell me what you''re going to do the next time, got it?'''' ''''Okay.'''' By her own standard, she talks like a tsundere¡ªbrows knitted, cheeks flushed, and mouth trembling. At that endearing appearance, I can''t help but smile. ''''...Are you guys in that sort of relationship?'''' Oh, Bianca is here, too. I almost forgot her. ''''No.'''' I honestly reply. ''''Not yet!'''' Chloe follows. ''''...'''' I wonder if it''s okay to display this kind of thing to Bianca.
Although the empire is indeed in chaos, when looking at the smaller pictures, things don''t seem as too chaotic anymore. I like how quiet the academy is when classes are in session. There''s a sort of coziness, a warm, pleasant feeling when walking through the different buildings and places that are devoid of people. Usually, I''d enjoy this walk alone, but then... ''''...Claire?'''' Somehow, there''s a dejected girl sitting limply on the sidewalk''s bench. Unlike her usual appearance, she''s staring straight into the ground, the Moon Devourer lying flatly on her lap. I can''t see her eyes since her hair obstructs them, but I can tell she''s not happy. ...Is it because of yesterday? Okay, I might have overlooked this factor when brainstorming that idea. It''s not that I didn''t know she has self-esteem issues, but i didn''t expect it to be this severe. I''ve never seen her this down before. Since it''s mostly my fault, let''s try to make it right. ''''Claire.'''' ''''Hm? Oh, Aurora... hi.'''' Without much of anything, I sit beside her. Claire''s emerald eyes linger on me a bit; then she turns back to look at the ground. ''''Are you okay?'''' I ask. ''''I''m good. Thanks.'''' ''''How about...'''' ''''Skylar is sleeping. She said she used quite a lot of power yesterday.'''' Really? From what I''ve observed, Skylar didn''t actually help much with the fight. Her power on Claire seemed flashy, but it wasn''t too potent. Is there a chance she recognized the clown''s origin? That would make sense. Either way, the fact that Claire needs help doesn''t change. ''''...?'''' I don''t know how to console people very well, but I think head pats are a good thing. Combing through her hair doesn''t feel as good as ruffling a fluffy owl''s feathers, and Claire flinches quite a bit, to be honest. Still, there''s something endearing about her flushed expression. ''''...Are you trying to console me?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' ''''Is this how owls do it?'''' ''''I''m closer to a human than to an owl, so I don''t know.'''' After confirming that I''ve indeed seized the heroine''s attention, I take it a step further by pulling her into a hug. Surprisingly, the girl only lets out a squeal before falling right into my arms. Now, her chin settles on my shoulder, and perhaps, for the first time, we tightly embrace. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...You know, I''ve been thinking.'''' ''''Yeah.'''' ''''If Neveah truly gave me a mission by assigning to me light and the holy sword... then is it my fault that there''s someone else on our side that does much better than me?'''' ''''Why do you think so?'''' ''''I-I don''t know Silaerob. I look up to her, but I''m also jealous of her. Unlike me, who has the holy sword but is useless, she... she seems to have been born to stand above the others.'''' ''''Maybe. You shouldn''t put yourself down, however.'''' ''''Is it because I''m also a human like her, and every human is created equal?'''' Almost disapprovingly, Claire slightly backs away and narrows her eyes at me. I assume she doesn''t like the pretentious, hypocritical philosophies. ''''No.'''' But I don''t like them either. ''''You are not going to improve by being down,'''' I reply sternly. ''''If you don''t want to be left behind even more, I suggest looking into ways of practicing further.'''' ''''...!'''' For a while, the heroine remains stunned, her eyes round and static. Then, as if amused, she happily leans forward and hugs me again. ''''You''re right, Aurora, you are.'''' ''''That''s good.'''' ''''Yeah. Just... what I need right now.'''' Case 160: Slowing down. ''''Hm...'''' How do I say this... it''s getting warmer these days. Well, it does make sense since we''re already approaching the middle of May. Contrary to my expectations, nothing major occurred ever since the Harvest Festival. Unlike the previous demon appearances, where battles took place suddenly and ended relatively quickly, the fight against Efil is bound to take a while to round up. Besides, Ravenous Moon has still not made a move. Thanks to that, I''ve had the nicest break in a while. I''m not a student, nor do I really have a job, so I have a lot of free time to fiddle with a bunch of affairs. The first thing I have accomplished these few weeks is sufficiently resting. After realizing the importance of a sound mind, I''ve decided to sleep normally half of the time instead of switching bodies and ignoring mental fatigue. I can say that it has indeed improved my focus and overall mood. My mood is even better, especially now that the fortification of Zircon is going well. The Tower of Horrors has been completed, literally piercing the clouds with its height. A growing concern of the people lately is that they can see an ominous tower rising from the forest of evil. They''re afraid of another monster invasion, and the government, which has been caught up in this mess, is struggling to respond. The old emperor''s haggard complexion is nothing beautiful to see, but I can''t help being amused. Well, aside from that, the forests¡ªall four of them¡ªare now filled with monsters again. They''re mostly artificial ones that practically function like golems, but we plan to bring in organic monsters from all over the world soon. The plan is to thoroughly put them under our rule, then let them multiply, and we will have an army to play with. It is quite fun, like playing a kingdom-building game, even though I have never played one before. We wouldn''t have been able to execute many of the crucial steps if not for Sikare and the doc, and I honestly didn''t think this was possible whenever I was still alone in the forest. ''''...'''' We have come a long way since then, haven''t we? Even though it hasn''t been a year, an unusually large number of things have happened. I still remember how disoriented and confused I was when I first flapped my wings, but now, I can''t imagine living without them. Even though they might seem useless at first glance, they can substitute a quilt or grab things¡ªjust like extra limbs that are foldable. Aside from that, I''ve met good people, too. The kids are quite endearing, actually. They certainly work hard, and that''s admirable. ''''Ugh... I''m dying...'''' ''''...It''s already over, so stop whining.'''' ''''Rather, don''t mention it at all...'''' Stolen novel; please report. ''''That''s reasonable.'''' ''''What? Why are you guys like this?'''' Astra Academy, Green Pond Park. At one of the stone tables, the usual group is assembled¡ªClaire, Chloe, Amelia, Scarlett, Luxia, Nydia, and then me. The reason four of those six are sprawling out on the table like this is none other than the exams that have just concluded. Needless to say, in terms of physical tests, they all performed well, but the written ones seem to have troubled them a bit. Chloe¡ªthe blond one¡ªand Nydia are the only exceptions. The three airheads I can understand, but broadly speaking, isn''t it bad for Yugen''s image if their miko is this miserable? ''''Ugh... why do I have to know fire magic theories if I can''t even use them...?!'''' A certain pink-headed saintess whines, her cheek glued to the hard stone surface. ''''Such is the unfairness of the world... oh, dear mother goddess, how could we return to normalcy?'''' ''''Even if you don''t use them, your opponents will.'''' Chloe sighs. ''''Think about it a little more, will you?'''' ''''Uh...'''' ''''Wait, isn''t this the first time I''ve heard her mention the goddess?'''' At Amelia''s sudden comment, everybody focuses their attention on Luxia. The saintess, now looking visibly flustered, tries to play it cool by whistling, but it''s apparent she can''t even do that, instead puffing out air tepidly. She isn''t very religious at all, is she? ''''A-Anyway, since the exams are all over, why don''t we go somewhere to relax for once?'''' Thankfully, her attempt at diverting the attention works well this time as everyone perks up at her words.
''''So?'''' ''''What do you mean ''so?''?'''' ''''How''d we get here?'''' My complaint goes largely unnoticed¡ªnaturally, since the others are all busy with cats nuzzling up at them. All... except me. Earlier, we were discussing a spot for all of us to visit. Because we support democracy, even though this is a monarchy we''re living in, we ran a vote, and the destination was decided as a cat caf¨¦. Now, that''s fine and all. I like cats, and I also like coffee. The problem is that, for whatever reason, the cats avoid me completely. No attempt to meow them in or give them treats has been able to solve this problem. ''''...'''' I can''t help but feel my mood sour, hearing all the purring sounds from the cats and squealing sounds from the human in all directions. Hah... calm down. I have Smiley at home. He''s much better than these cheeky cats. ''''Aurora... I think you should try to soften up. These kids are scared of you. Look.'''' ''''...Really?'''' Beside me sits Nydia, who is holding two cats in her embrace and one on her lap. She looks at me affirmatively and nods, nudging one feline specimen toward me. It''s a void cat with yellow eyes. I take a deep breath and slowly extend my wing toward it. At first, the cat does flinch and tries to escape, but eventually, as I gently pet its head... ''''See? He''s relaxed now.'''' ''''...'''' Somehow, I''m finally able to hold a cat. The little thing lazily squirms in my wings, rubbing its cheeks against my feathers. The eyes squint uncontrollably, looking a bit ugly. ''''Hey, congrats!'''' ''''Oh, you finally did it!'''' ''''Man, you guys made it sound like she''s having a baby...'''' Soon enough, the others start to chime in. Luxia, with a stylish pink cat sitting on her head. Chloe, with an orange between her ankles. Scarlett, with maybe too many cats following her steps. Looking to the side, I also see Claire, who looks ecstatic as she feeds a tabby, and Amelia, who has fallen asleep on the sofa with several ones perching on her body. ''''...'''' Maybe... this isn''t so bad after all. Mhm. I should do this sometimes. With these guys. ''''Heheh, what do you think, Aurora? It feels nice having a cat nearby, right?'''' Chloe, the mastermind of this cat caf¨¦ idea, pokes me with a smug face. As much as I want to say that hugging my snowy siblings still feels better, I can''t break the mood here. I should take the loss for no¡ª ''''But this isn''t like hugging one of those snowy owls from Zircon Forest, right?'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' All of a sudden, all eyes shoot toward Claire. Ah... I remember. There was an incident where one of the owls wandered into the academy. Did she ever hug it? Perhaps sensing the interrogatory atmosphere, the heroine quickly puts up her hands, ''''Ah, you know, the owl is big and so fluffy, with such lush feathers that are softer than pillows...'''' Huh. They do look curious. Too curious, even. Should I let one into the academy later? S-A 3: To the bitter end of it… right? ''''Hah...'''' Sunset. As I sit beside one of the few rivers flowing throughout the capital of Astra, the warm, ripe rays of light pour over my being. Seeing the ragged appearance of myself on the calm water''s surface, I can''t help but question my resolve. It has been a lot recently. Really, a lot. Thanks to those damned demons showing up one after another, the palace has been experiencing a severe shortage of manpower. Hiring new people is already troublesome considering the current national budget situation, but even worse for me, I can''t let other people do my job. Most of the documents that I''ve been working on contain confidential information, the kind that shouldn''t be leaked to outsiders, especially enemies of the state. Because of this, I have too much to do, but such are the responsibilities of the crown princess. With more and more work piling up day after day, I barely get any sleep, let alone time to relieve stress. Thinking back, I should have just gone to bed instead of wasting my precious break out here. What was I thinking? What else? I haven''t been able to pay attention to what I''m actually interested in. I heard a mysterious tower was built within Zircon a while ago. Is that woman planning something again? No matter how much I learn about her, it seems as though there''s more to know¡ªsuch a curious existence. We haven''t seen each other for a bit, though. I wonder what she is up to right now. ''''...'''' ...Really, what am I doing out here? As I let out another sigh, the catalyst for all of this comes to mind. It''s all because of the throne, yes. I am fully aware that I''m better than most people. Physically, magically, academically, and socially. Members of the imperial family often have these qualities, but mine are by far the most prominent. I might have caused my idiot brother to get jealous sometimes when we were younger, but it would be just about cute if things stopped at that. As we grew, our core values started to change, and we began to align ourselves with different causes and beliefs. So, we naturally found ourselves within different factions. Even if the innocent child back then, who was still my brother, didn''t intend it, there were multiple attempts made on my life, whether by his associates or by the people who wished to use him as a shield. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. I repeatedly swore that I would get back at them¡ªthat once I was the empress, I would make their life miserable as they did so to the younger me. It was completely out of spite, but I decided I wanted the throne at that moment. But... is it worth it anymore? With great power comes great responsibilities, and if I think about the calamities the empire would soon face, why should I insist on burdening myself? What, just to get some petty revenge done? But then, what about the efforts I''ve made for the better part of a decade? All the nights I spent studying, the hours I spent training until my bones wore off¡ªwhat about them? No, I have long known that being controlled by the past like this isn''t good. However, that rational side of mine can''t win against the ghost of vengeance inside my mind yet. I want revenge on people who tried to kill me, and I need it. ''''Hah...'''' ''''Nn.'''' ''''...?'''' Suddenly, an ice cream appears in my vision, blocking the hideous reflection of myself on the water. Tracing back the hand holding it, I find myself looking at a maid with... wings. Both her white hair and feathers take on a warm shade of the sunset, one identical to the color of her eyes. Like snow before night falls. Well, I guess she is a snowy owl, but... ''''What is this?'''' I ask. ''''Ice cream.'''' The girl says nonchalantly, licking her own one. ''''Why?'''' ''''It''s getting hot lately.'''' ''''...'''' I have not interacted much with this person, but she has an interesting way of asking, ''Do you want to talk?''. Sure, I''ll go along with it. So, without saying a word, I take the dessert and make room on the bench so she can sit, too. ''''What are you doing out here?'''' ''''That.'''' What she points to is a small shop on the other side of the river, with a sign saying ''Cat Caf¨¦.'' Beyond the glass, I can indeed see the usual peers this woman would often be with. Even my cousin. She really is enjoying herself out here, isn''t she? Meanwhile, I''m... ''''Is there something bothering you?'''' ''''Why do you care?'''' Ah. Oops. I just blurted that out without thinking. I can''t be a jerk just because my mood is not great. However, as I turn to the maid, hoping she won''t get as hurt, her face is still indifferent. Then, she takes another bit out of the half-eaten ice cream cone and nods, ''''Because you are the crown princess.'''' She replies. ''''Troubles come when something happens to you.'''' ''''Hah. You think so?'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''I''m not the only person who can bear the weight of the crown.'''' ''''That''s right.'''' ''''So then...'''' ...Huh? My eyes widen the moment I realize the implications behind those words. The woman, who I thought was just an ordinary maid until this moment, squints her eyes knowingly, looking as if she has already seen through my entire being. Wait. I know this. This subtle sensation of vulnerability that I feel whenever I am in front of a higher being, whether that would be a grandmaster of immense prowess or... a ruler. ''''Don''t get too caught up in the past.'''' The maid¡ªAurora, softly says before rising to her feet. ''''What''s important is the future, and only you get to decide it.'''' ''''What are you¡ª'''' ''''Then, I shall excuse myself here, Your Highness.'''' In an instant, that brief aura disappears into thin air, and the maid promptly turns her back to me, walking leisurely across the short bridge to the other side of the river. Left behind with nothing but a mess of emotions and thoughts, I hardly move on for a while. ''''...Hah.'''' Now this... this is interesting. No, really. Case 161: The case of Sierra Alaina Astra. Hm... So, I might have said something I shouldn''t. To begin with, the maid Aurora has nothing to do with Sierra. I barely talk to her in this form anyway, so to blatantly say all of that as though I know everything about her... might seem suspicious. Still, I thought I would prefer to say it rather than not. Sierra often spills her worries, or rather, babbles on and on about her annoyances with my other identity, so I know she is suffering from overworking. It is quite a serious case, too, but I thought she could somehow get through it. However... when I saw her ragged face earlier, my thinking changed. The reason she''s like this is partially because of me, too, when I really consider it. I knowingly accelerated the plot on top of creating artificial troubles, after all. It should be fine since there''s not a lot of chance Sierra can uncover my identity, and even if she does, with all the shenanigans we''re about to do, things will probably be fine. ...Yes, I know it is still risky. Still, I feel bad when someone''s looking like that because of me. Well, what''s done is already done. Let''s not get too concerned over it.
''''...'''' I should have gotten concerned about it. I should have. ''''Hey, what do you do when you have free time, hm?'''' ''''...'''' ''''Isn''t it rude not to answer a princess? Oh, is it that you are used to treating princesses like this? My cousin isn''t doing a good job of upholding the imperial family''s prestige, is she?'''' Sierra Alaina Astra. As one of the main heroines of the game [Astra Magical Academy], she embodies the word ''craziness'' down to its very essence. If Luxia is the type of insane and bubbly idiot you might want to avoid, then Sierra should be the landmine filled with razor blades you definitely don''t want to step on. That is the description Chloe has for the princess. As for me, I don''t know her, but somehow, I think I can feel a bit of that unhingedness. ''''Hello?'''' Okay, I have to reply. ''''...Don''t you have work to do, Your Highness?'''' I cautiously ask. ''''Work? I dumped them all onto my foolish brother. I had a really good sleep yesterday, all thanks to you.'''' Sierra chuckles. Oh, so that''s the reason she''s here in the first place. It makes sense. Normally, someone as busy as her won''t have the time to sit down at the lunch table with a random maid and leisurely chat like this. I have been trying to relax recently, too, so I don''t have any problem until then, but... If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ...can you not do this in front of everyone? ''''...'''' ''''Sierra, you...'''' ''''Wooh... such an irresponsible princess~!'''' Of course, we like to eat together as a group, and the preferred spot is the cornermost table of the park, which practically nobody visits, but ''we'' also means that there are other people besides me here. Luxia, who''s chuckling; Scarlett and Claire, who appear awkward; the real Amelia, who''s confused; and the duo of Chloe plus Nydia, who are practically glaring at the crown princess. Chloe seems to be looking at me with a questioning gaze, asking how this situation even occurred in the first place, while Nydia bears a hint of terror in her eyes. Meanwhile, Sierra is still decidedly sitting opposite where I am, her attention on me unwavering. It is as though only the two of us are here at this moment. Perhaps because Sierra''s silver-white eyes reflect more than other colors, and perhaps because I have better eyesight than usual, I can almost see my own silhouette in her irises. ''''So? I even abandoned my work to be here. Do you mind hanging out with me for a while?'''' Yes. Somehow, I have attracted this maniac''s attention overnight.
From that point onward, Sierra keeps approaching me throughout the day. The thing about this person is that she is thankfully straightforward but also painfully selfish sometimes. For example, she might use her status as the crown princess to summon me for a bit or intervene in the process of my supervising job to get me to monitor her exclusively. She always makes a big deal out of her ''precious'' time and effort spent on me, yet the topics she chooses are nothing short of ordinary. She''d ask about my favorite food, my preferred activities, or my other preferences. After a while, I''ve come to realize that she merely wants to know me as a person. Even if her methods are odd at best and bizarre at worst, it just means that she is terrible at getting to know people. ''''Hey, you said your favorite flavor for chips was slight salt, right?'''' ''''...Indeed.'''' ''''Mhm-hm.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' No, that''s it? Aren''t you going to buy me one? Needless to say, her actions are strange. She still doesn''t seem out of touch, though, which is a surprise. Nevertheless, Chloe and I were worried something might go wrong thanks to this development, but it looks like nothing will happen. Sierra is Sierra, but if she genuinely wants to make friends, and that is her only goal, then she''ll be more than welcome. Oh, but the way she touches my wings is too ticklish. I''d rather have Luxia stroke my feathers. One can really tell if a person has taken care of an animal before by this.
And... of course, I''m at fault again for thinking that anything related to Sierra isn''t a big deal. ''''You''re free to use anything you like, my dear guest.'''' ''''...'''' Is it my imagination? She seems to be smiling right now, even though she always doesn''t do that. No, the focus right now should be the things that are laid on the table¡ªsnacks. Not just any type of snacks, but the ones I, Aurora, the maid, have told her during the daytime: slight salt potato chips, sour strips, waffle chocolate, pocky sticks, and more. The problem is that I am ''Silaerob'' right now, not Aurora. ''''You''re shyer today, hm?'''' Soaked in the moonlight, the crown princess''s expression gets a notch more sinister. No, this might be how she usually is¡ªdetached from the work as a princess, only being herself. I think this suits her more. Nevertheless, I don''t have any other choice but to respond. ''''You seem more lively today,'''' I remark. ''''Did something good happen?'''' ''''Oh, for sure,'''' Sierra replies. ''''I finally decided on something, and I think it''ll be spectacular in the future.'''' ''''What is it?'''' ''''I can''t reveal it now. Still, you can look forward to a fun, fun show soon.'''' ...That sounds ominous. I''ll have Luxia read her thoughts later, I guess. Should I be thankful to have someone like Luxia on my side? With her, I can at least get ahold of these unpredictable elements. As I slowly unpack the potato chips bag and grab a piece, Sierra calls, ''''Oh, right. I have a favor to ask of you, Silaerob.'''' ''''Go ahead.'''' ''''Can you retract your support for me as a candidate for the throne?'''' ...Really, now? Case 162: Butterfly Effect. The Butterfly Effect is something most people know of. In reality, it is related to much more technical and theoretical topics, but in daily life, we use them to describe the fact that a small action has led to a significantly bigger result, often more than expected. If we try to trace back many of the events in our lives, chances are we will discover a certain action that started it all¡ªlike the flap of a butterfly''s wings that causes a tornado half a planet away. Well? In my case, we don''t even need to trace back remotely far for the blue butterfly to show up. ''''...What did you just say?'''' ''''To retract your support for me as a candidate for the throne.'''' ''''You''re quitting? ''''Yes. I''m leaving the race.'''' For whatever reason, the few words I threw at her as ''maid Aurora'' have convinced the crown princess to drop out of the race. The cause is clearly there, and the result is here, but I don''t see the process. How did she arrive at this decision? ''''But why?'''' I ask, unable to defeat my impatience. In response, Sierra grins at me meaningfully, weaving her fingers together on the table, ''''Who knows? I just decided that I didn''t want to wear the crown anymore. Is it not good?'''' ''''...'''' Not really. I''ve already benefited a lot from the government, and considering Efil''s presence, it''ll be within the range of what''s expected even if they stop cooperating with us. However, Sierra''s sudden change bugs me. In the long run, it might even be one of the better outcomes for us if she resigns. Less stable politics, less chance of Efil running rampant with its power. Still, I''m concerned about her next goals. If she only wants to relax and live quietly from now on, then that''ll be the best case, but if she wants to instigate some trouble, then... Okay, there''s no use thinking about it here. I''ll have Luxia look into it later. For now, let''s give my answer. ''''Sure. I can do that.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' ''''...'''' Sierra''s smiling eyes have a hint of relief in them. Is it just my imagination?
So, it turns out that Sierra is indeed preparing to step down. Evidently, the palace is in shambles right now. The country is already facing a crisis, and Sierra is adding more fuel to the flame by destabilizing her political faction at that level and the whole monarchy at the national level. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. At this moment, there is no replacement for Sierra within her faction. That makes sense, considering that there is no one nearly as qualified, both in terms of heritage and capabilities, compared to her. Moreover, the timing can''t be worse than this. The emperor is already old and tired, meaning he will probably abdicate after or even during this crisis, so finding a distant relative of the imperial lineage now and nurturing them from the ground up is realistically impossible. Of course, politicians won''t ever want to yield their benefits, so they won''t allow the other faction to sweep so easily. The most likely scenario is that they''ll try to convince Sierra to stay, and when she doesn''t comply, they''ll try to pressure her into appointing a successor and giving her blessing to that person. After all that mess, the only person who has quietly slid back into the spotlight is none other than... Nydia. Yes. Nydia is the only option. ...No way. Am I going to see an ''Empress Nydia'' in my lifetime? But seriously, the more I think about it, the more it clicks. Nydia''s legitimacy is unquestionable as the daughter of the emperor''s brother, and if Sierra is going to appoint anyone, it''ll be her. In fact, I know that Sierra will appoint her. ''''Yah... that princess is a no-no! Her head is full of crazy thoughts!'''' And so is yours, Luxia. Okay, so we are currently in Bianca''s office again with Luxia, Chloe, and me. After the conversation the night before, I had the saintess make up an excuse and send her to the palace to look for information. At this stage, the bud is only starting to bloom, but soon enough, it''ll be a bloody rose of chaos. Fortunately, Luxia was able to meet Sierra and read her thoughts. The current crown princess apparently had no notable intent even as she stalked me for the past few days, just that she was interested in me, but she had already drafted a plan this time around. It goes to show just how volatile Sierra is. Now, for her plan. Firstly, her goal at the moment is to take revenge against the people who have harmed her as a child, plus explore ''interesting'' things. To do them, she''ll want to resign from her position and plant Nydia as the crown princess. Then, she''ll try to subtly manipulate her cousin to get the revenge part done before proceeding with her big, fun, fun plan to barge into my home¡ªZircon Forest. Yeah, what a headache. ''''What should we do now?'''' With a hint of annoyance, Chloe asks me. On the side, Luxia eagerly anticipates my answer, and it seems Bianca, who''s doing her paperwork, is, too. Yes. The important decision to make is how to respond to this situation. For that, we have to look at it objectively. ''''...We''ll do nothing,'''' I reply. ''''Ultimately, how she handles her title isn''t our concern at the moment. I''ll monitor her for a bit more if she makes any trouble.'''' ''''That''s reasonable, I guess.'''' Chloe sighs. ''''Boo...! That''s boring.'''' Sure. Everything is boring to you, pinkhead.
A few days have passed. Sierra still stalks me every now and then, but nothing really serious has happened. The more I talk to her, the more I realize that she acts just like an ordinary friend, perhaps even more so than the others. However, today is the day of that regular meeting between her and Silaerob again. ''''Hm... this meetup was supposed to be one where we cultivate our alliance, but with me abandoning the title...'''' Fidgeting with a chess piece made of ice, Sierra quietly ponders. It has been a while since she started wielding that piece everywhere. It seems she likes it a lot. ''''Ah, but don''t worry. Even if I''m not the empress, I''ll still hold a significant position within the government. A prime minister or something.'''' As if trying to reassure me of my alliance with the Astra family, Sierra blurts out those words. She''s not wrong, though. They will try to keep her politically active since her capabilities are just that impressive. If something were to happen to the next crown, she would probably assume the throne, too. ''''So, we don''t have to stop meeting here. Not for a long, long time...'''' ''''...'''' Finding nothing in particular to refute or correct, I simply nod at a faintly smiling Sierra. Just these last two meetings, her atmosphere has changed quite a bit. How can I say... she''s more vibrant now? Overworking really does affect someone, I guess. ''''Oh, by the way, Silalerob.'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''Can I join your force in Zircon?'''' ...Come again? Case 163: Confession. ''''You know... I''ve meant to tell you this for a long, long time.'''' ''''...'''' All of a sudden, the crown princess diverts her eyes as she puts her hands off the table. That makes her impression noticeably softer, and to add onto that, I think I can see a faint hue of red on her cheeks...? ''''I... uh... this is quite embarrassing, but...'''' I can already feel my body tensing up in real-time. The sight of Sierra stammering, blushing, all the while stealing shy glances at me is absolutely concerning. What in the world is going on? ''''For the longest time... I''ve been...'''' I swallow a dry gulp as the princess begins to lightly squirm in place, seeming as though... yes, like she''s going to confess love to me. Inevitably, I brace myself for the bomb to drop¡ªright when Sierra''s lips part. With a bashful expression, she utters, ''''I''ve been wanting to pet the owls in your forest!'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...Yes?'''' Yes? Owls? That''s... hm... how should I react to this...? ''''You mean the snowy owls? The big ones?'''' ''''Yes! Aren''t they so fluffy and cute?'''' Well, indeed they are, and my siblings are also popular with the citizens of Zircon. Aside from Ariel, even Mister Slen and Skely pet them sometimes. My banshee friend especially loves cuddling with them... wait, is that why Sierra behaves like this? Considering the two have the same ''Alaina Astra'' in their names, I guess it isn''t strange that they both love the same thing. ''''That''s probably fine, but what was that about joining our forces?'''' I reply. ''''Hm? It means just that. I want to become a part of Zircon.'''' At some point, the blush disappears from Sierra''s face, and instead, a playful grin creeps up her face. It isn''t usual for her to be this enthusiastic outside of solving puzzles or doing other things that she deems ''interesting.'' Nonetheless, although her sudden proposal has caught me off guard, it isn''t so bad when I think about it objectively. Having a princess¡ªan insider of the palace¡ªshould prove to be beneficial. The only reason we haven''t tried to recruit Sierra is because it takes a lot of effort to tame someone as volatile as her. This proposal itself is the evidence for that. Luxia did not mention such thoughts after the last investigation, so that means she made this decision in just a few days. Still, this one has bad timing. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. If Efil is indeed watching us right now, and if it knows Sierra will be on my side, there is a chance it will try to eliminate her altogether. It usually isn''t too hard to tarnish the reputation of a crown princess, let alone someone who appears to be resigning to run away from her responsibilities. Fortunately, I have prepared some tricks in cases like this. ''''No.'''' I firmly reply. ''''What...'''' Right when Sierra''s expression crumbles because of the flat rejection, I send my mana into the chess piece held between her fingers. Since that one is made using my mana¡ªmy ice¡ªI can do this quite covertly and without much ripples. Looking at Sierra''s slightly dazed countenance, I briskly rise to my feet. ''''I''d like to maintain the current relationship with the imperial palace.'''' I further remark. ''''Remember. Don''t try to poke your nose too much into our business.'''' ''''...Understood.'''' With that, I immediately teleport back to Zircon. ***** ''''Eugh...'''' ''''Good work, my dear.'''' Receiving a warm head pat from Efil, the maiden with lush pale blond hair purrs excitedly. Even as its eyes ache in pain, the ''affection'' from ''mother'' gives the girl a sense of belonging, like she is a part of a big family. ''''Now, could you tell me what had happened?'''' Efil speaks demurely, its finger running through the locks of the girl''s hair. ''''A-Ah... the princess tried to join forces with the forest, but she was declined.'''' ''''Is that really so?'''' ''''Mhm. The forest''s owner seemed annoyed. She left right away.'''' ''''...I see. Keep monitoring the princess. There might be some tricks involved.'''' ''''Understood... but please let me rest for a bit...'''' As the talks calm down, Efil takes a sip of the tea in front of itself. Lately, that masked figure has been causing quite a bit of trouble, enticing so many shocking incidents that even Efil''s plan to corner Amelia Luminous slowly is effectively null. Still, it has been a long time since the demon had the opportunity to ''compete'' this intensely. ''It is quite amusing, should I say?'' Nevertheless, even if Silaerob ultimately ruins Efil''s initial plan, she has already done something in favor of the demon¡ªspreading blanket pessimism. In stressful conditions, humans tend to become more susceptible to other negative emotions and manipulation, so this has made the demon''s subsequent attempts to destroy society that much more effective. Blooming a kind, motherly smile on its face, Efil ponders about its exciting time going forward. ''Hm... I might as well play around a bit more. Everything will end when that guy comes anyway.'' Meanwhile, back in the crown princess''s bedroom. Sierra Alaina Astra sits a bit away from the large window, letting her figure drown in the darkness of the room. Hugging her knees, the princess stares intently at the pawn of ice on her hands. In the space voids of moonlight, it is undoubtedly the most brilliant object. [Act as usual. Time will come when you are called.] Just like what''s written at the bottom of the chess piece. Sierra doesn''t know what makes Silaerob so cautious; perhaps the two''s meetings are being observed by a malevolent force, but she decides to follow that person''s words for the moment. ''''Fufu...'''' Nevertheless, it is a sign of goodwill from none other than Silaerob, the mysterious and infinitely intriguing existence that has been bugging her mind for the longest time. By nature, the crown princess loves to immerse herself in mysteries and considers figuring things out her life''s greatest pleasure. Secretly, she has been intently pursuing Silaerob''s real identity and goals. The thought of potentially joining her ranks and being handed the answer to... is a bit disappointing. However, Sierra''s curiosity doesn''t end there. More than anything, she wants to learn about Silaerob as a person¡ªher origin, her daily life, her relationships, her peculiar subordinates, perhaps the things she would do once she has achieved her goals, etc. If she can take a step forward, it would be a good opportunity, and if Silaerob is really who Sierra thinks she is, then it would be even better. ''Ah... why didn''t I realize this until now?'' Drowned in work and bound by the shackles of revenge, Sierra has exhausted herself to the point of not being able to do what she loves. But from now on... it''ll be a feast. Thinking about such a fun future, the princess unconsciously lets out a faint giggle. ''Oh, but I really do want to pet the owls...'' Beyond all of it, the love for owls remains steady. ***** Case 164: Snowy Owls and the lost land. They say owls are the cats of the sky. If one looks up footage of them on the internet, they are bound to be attracted, often falling into the rabbit hole of owl content. A part of it is the algorithm feeding the viewers what they like to keep them around, but the owls'' strange charms can''t be ruled out either. Those fluffy things aren''t exactly aggressive most of the time, and they most definitely don''t run around like cats or dogs, yet something about their oddly loud silence pulls attention. Really, I am sure that if owls are as common as cats in mankind''s life, they will be just as popular as cats. I know because I was once an avid owl watcher, and now, I am an owl. It''s definitely not a coincidence if anyone asks me. I''m not sure if it''s a good thing, but it seems I only inherit a small portion of the snowy owls'' genes. Sure, I have two big wings, snow-like hair, and some slit pupils, but besides those, I am pretty much a human. Oh, but I can turn my neck 180 degrees. ''''Gyahh?!! W-What the hell are you doing??'''' ''''Oops.'''' I didn''t realize Ariel was nearby. By the way, why is she still scared when I do this? Isn''t she a ghost already? It''s still a mystery how delicate the former saintess is despite her having spent time near horror entities. ''''You know, there''s a theory that people who would become ghosts have their mental states frozen when they transition.'''' From a corner of the room, Sikare''s slightly gruffed voice flies over. Recently, the witch has slowly moved her stuff over to the Backrooms, saying that she likes how spacious it is here and how durable the walls are. Of course, I welcome this change since she can have a light jog in whenever she wants to get to the entrance. ''''I''m not quite sure about that,'''' A voice so deep it seems to shake the air intervenes. ''''Most of the time, ghosts only live in one place, and I''ve read some stories where they were tamed. I think Ariel is just Ariel.'''' ''''Why do I get the feeling you''re insulting me, dear brother?'''' ''''Ahem. You''re imagining things, sister. By the way, what do you think about this, doc?'''' [I am unsure, my friend, for I am a doctor of the living, not the dead.] ''''Fair enough.'''' As usual, the two grumpy old men are playing chess with one another, and not far from that, Smiley can be seen tilting its head at Blob. Today, the Backrooms is quite merry, too, having several of my siblings inside. One of them is sitting on Blob''s back while the rest is napping on Nova''s shiny body, cuddling together to form the ultimate cocoon of feathers. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ''''Hmm...'''' The more I stare at them, the more I think their potential is being wasted. No, not combat-wise, but... appearance-wise. I really do believe they can be very popular among the people. Well... yeah. That''s quite obvious, but we have no reason to expose them to the outside world anyway. Throwing back to the time when one of my siblings ran into the academy''s ground, it certainly caused quite a bit of stir. If the owl had ended up in the general town, things could have been much worse. Zircon Owls are classified as monsters, after all. It''s a misconception to put them in the same horde as other monsters just because they live in Zircon, however, since they''re just big owls who can use magic. As far as I can tell, they aren''t particularly aggressive toward humans. It''s just that they will attack when attacked, that''s all. To begin with, they aren''t even a native Zircon species. Snowy owls live in snowy areas¡ªthe natural ones, not the artificial snow in North Zircon. So, naturally, they must have migrated to this forest from somewhere else. Even mama owl doesn''t know much about her original habitat, by the way. It seems they have been here for a few generations already. But... why did they have to move out? Since I have some free time now, it''s probably fine to satisfy my curiosity. So, the next morning, I set out to the library. The academy''s library is quite useful for getting information. It has more books than anywhere else, and they cover all topics. Moreover, since students and scholars alike rely on it to spearhead research projects, it is also updated frequently. First of all, I select a few editions of the world map, the oldest one dating back to around three hundred years ago. After skimming through them, it is time for books on biology and general geography. ''''...'''' Once I finish my pickings, I belatedly realize that they stack taller than the table lamp, but it''s okay. I can read fast, and I have time to burn since exams are all over.
''''Phew...'''' As I look out the window, a warm shade of orange greets me. I really did get lost in the text for so long that the sun is now already coming down. Today is a cloudless day, so I can actually see the Tower of Horrors clearly. It must be scaring some people even at this moment. I''m proud. In any case, now that I have read all of these books, I can make some guesses as to why the snowy owls came to Zircon. First of all, let''s talk geography. West Zircon borders the academy, which belongs to the empire''s capital, Astra. So, what do the other three regions border? More empire''s lands, of course. They wouldn''t be so stupid, putting the capital at the border. Now, a lot of these lands are sparsely occupied grassy plains, and surrounding them is a colossal mountain range, Khruse. Khruse acts as the empire''s natural border, spanning around ten percent of its total border length. The climate there is generally very cold, and small masses of trees can be spotted here and there at the mountains'' feet, which means that it is perhaps the perfect environment for snowy owls. It is the only place within a reasonable distance that meets all the living conditions for this species. I ruled out many areas on the map that are too far away from Zircon since they wouldn''t want to travel so far just to get here. Alright. So, assuming that Khruse is the homeland of my owl family, now what? Well, after reading extensively about the history of life in that region, I can confidently say that the snowy owls¡ªa portion of them¡ªdecided to migrate to Zircon to avoid predators emerging. In this world, monsters that can extinct some big owls aren''t that rare, but there have been records of other stronger species running away from the Khruse mountain range, too. ''''But dragons, huh...'''' Hm... why do I feel like reclaiming my family''s land all of a sudden? Case 165: Justice for the owls. Dragons. It might seem obvious, but dragons are quite strong. Of course, most of them aren''t as formidable as the guardian dragon I fought back in Neveah or the hydra at the heart of Zircon, but they are nonetheless intimidating. In game terms, they are several grades above ordinary monsters, wielding immense power even at lower levels. Around two hundred years ago, these lizards suddenly appeared all over the Khruse range and became the apex predators, leading to the escape of several other monsters and animals to other regions. One such group was the giant snowy owls, I''d believe. ''''You''re going to Khruse?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' ''''No, but... hm... you know what? Go ahead. Just be careful.'''' ''''...?'''' For some reason, Chloe has a scheming face when I tell her my next expedition. Nevertheless, I immediately set out that evening. ''''Phew... you can handle the cold, right?'''' What is that expression? Is it saying ''yes''? Either way, I have decided to only bring Blob along with me. I''m on its back right now, in fact. The reasons are numerous, but let''s start with why I want to go there in the first place. One, I have free time and am in need of practice targets to cut down. I haven''t fought in a while, so my blade might get dull, as some of the characters in fighting shows might say. Two, I am curious about my... kin, I suppose. One might feel adventurous once in a while; isn''t that normal? It''s not really about my mother or my siblings, by the way. They have expressed to me that they are content living in Zircon with us. It makes sense, considering they don''t have memories of living in Khruse anyway. All in all, I think this will be a fun experience, and if the conditions are suitable, I''ll bring my friends along to farm some levels.
Around a few hours into the expedition, we can now see the snowy mountains quite clearly. Although Blob''s running speed is quite impressive as halfway through the ride, it sprouts out ten more blade limbs to reach the speed of a commercial airplane, nature is still vast. We are now more than a thousand kilometers away from home. ''''Slow down a bit, Blob. Let''s not rush it too much.'''' At my words, the Not Deer finally turns back to being somewhat of a deer, and the surroundings are not like smudged lines of brushstrokes anymore. Now that I really have a good look at it again, the Khruse Range is truly vast. I believe the word ''magnificent'' suits this place the best. Mounting tops of pure white snow layer each other, supported by an endless formation of gravel and dirt that spans past my horizontal perspective. That view remains unchanged, but we are slowly heading toward the field. ''''Hoh... we''re finally entering the snowfield.'''' Since I command the cold, it doesn''t affect me anymore, but I can still feel the temperature dropping. Blob isn''t scared of it either, so that''s good. As we stride around the foot of a mountain, little life can be detected. One reason for that is the enormousness of this land, but this is also the middle of the night, so it makes sense. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it At most, I only see a few coyotes hiding behind the trees or some bears wandering around. According to the books I''ve read, if we go up the mountain a bit, a lesser species of the dragon tree called wyverns can be found. Should we head up right away? As if sensing my contemplation, Blob stops in its tracks, turning that head toward me and waiting for a decision. That''s when the wind suddenly blows a large gust of snow at me from behind, and a large shadow covers both Blob and me. HOOT¡ª! HOOT¡ª! ''''Oh.'''' Hearing the familiar yet unfamiliar hoot, I immediately turn my head in the direction of the sound. There, a round-ish figure towers over us, its size rivaling that of a house. With puffy, pure white feathers and two big, round eyes, it is most definitely an owl¡ªa snowy owl. My wings twitch a bit in excitement. It''s just what happens when I meet my kin. The giant owl also tilts its head, staring at me for quite a while. [Inspect]. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: -- Race: Khruse Snowy Owl Title: Master of Acorns Level: 42 HP: 157/157 MP: 165/178 STR: 5.3 INT: 5.0 AGI: 5.8 STA: 5.1 Skill: [Sharp Claw Lv9], [Night Vision Lv.8], [Enhanced Hearing Lv.8], [Stealth Lv.8], [Flight Lv.7], [Inspect Lv.7], [Wind Magic Lv.7], [Lightning Magic Lv.7], [Keen Senses Lv.5], [Parallel Thinking Lv.4]. State: Normal. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That''s... quite good, actually. Stronger than my mother, and this one looks a bit younger, even. Is this what it takes to survive among dragons? Hm? How do I know it looks younger? I mean... it just does...? HOOT¡ª? ''''Oh, oh, calm down...'''' Suddenly, the owl squints its head and begins nuzzling its head, which is bigger than my whole body, at me. It nearly pushes me off Blob''s back, but the fluffy feathers make it quite cozy. HOOT¡ª! HOOT¡ª! ''''Follow you? Okay.'''' So, we begin to follow the big owl of Khruse toward the trees. It isn''t hard to keep up with the bird since, even with its huge size, the goofy way it walks limits how fast it can be. Still, it only takes around fifteen minutes for us to reach a large clearing within the forest. There, a rather large number of other owls can be spotted. HOOT¡ª! HOOT¡ª! HOOT¡ª! HOOT¡ª!! Responding to the big owl''s call, the smaller ones¡ªranging from just a bit smaller to as small as me¡ªgush over, all their round, curious eyes glued on us. I''ve noticed this, but my kin over here have yellow eyes rather than orange ones like I do. Still, when are you going to stop staring...? ''''...Ah.'''' When I finally notice the pattern, it is already too late. The owls readily pounce on me, rubbing their heads against my body whilst letting out enthusiastic hoots. For a while, my vision is filled with only soft shades of white. Rolling inside this mess, I should be feeling inconvenienced, if not annoyed, yet... all I know is I actually like this warmth.
After a bit, the owls gradually calm down, and they begin to gather around us¡ªBlob, the big owl, and me. For no particular reason, I light up a fire between us, making the atmosphere friendlier. HOOT¡ª! It seems this one is the leader of the bunch, and in such a short time listening to it, I already feel a sense of belonging. For starters, the owls here are all a part of a family¡ªsiblings¡ªand each one has some interesting stories of their own. For example, the big owl itself likes to use acorns to bait Sonic Squirrels, hence the title ''Master of Acorns.'' HOOT¡ª! HOOT¡ª? ''''Mhm. We live in Zircon now. Life is good there, but what about you guys?'' HOOT...! ''''There''s a problem?'''' HOOT¡ª!! HOOT¡ª! HOOT¡ª! ''''Ah... I see.'''' Hm... what do I do? I''ve briefly considered befriending these guys and calling it a day, but I can''t stay still when they say that the wyverns are threatening them, right? Of course. As a fellow snowy owl, I need to do justice. ?-A 5: Something strange about the maid. ''''Mhm... yawn~...'''' Ah... this pattern is no good. I''m lacking sleep again. This is what happens when you keep pushing your training deep into the night, I guess. Should I go back to bed? But... I don''t want to miss the morning jog. ''''...'''' Whatever. I''ll just sleep a bit after lunch. So, despite my eyelids feeling rather heavy, I finish my grooming routine and leave the dorm. It is now May, meaning that the weather has gotten a bit too warm for comfort. It''s hot, basically. Still, I''d rather not get the other seasons because... I don''t like school. I don''t like studying, honestly. As of now, we''ve finished all of our courses and exams. Perhaps thanks to that, the academy now seems quite different, void of the sea of dejected students come and go in droves. If anything, this is what I''d imagine an ordinary town looks like. See, although I wouldn''t mind learning to get stronger, I want some free time, too. When I don''t have classes, I can still learn from Skylar at my own pace and rest appropriately, even if I''ve been overdoing it a bit lately. But... recently, I''ve realized something. My motivation has changed. Completely. Before, I was adamant about becoming the strongest to save my parents and my hometown from that prophesized demon. Even though I heard all about the demon''s tricks, memories and emotions don''t change easily. If I were to be honest, it was all a bit awkward whenever I encountered Aaron Apollo, the supposed brother of mine. Instead, I''ve found myself wanting to catch up with my idol. I want to be like her, soaring through the sky whilst wielding unparalleled power that can split the Heavens and Earth. Of course, the demon is still scary, and we''ll still need to confront it in my next student year, but that''s more... of a secondary thought now. Am I crazy to think that we''ll be safe regardless, thanks to Silaerob? It has been seemingly popular these days to subscribe to a conspiracy that explains her existence itself as the ''play'' the demons want to see us doing. That''s a fun one to joke around with, but I obviously don''t think that''s the case. In the first place, there''s no¡ªhm? ''''Aurora?'''' ''''Oh, it''s you.'''' Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. As I jog around the lake, a certain maid''s silhouette appears. Up until now, she has been watching the water''s surface intently, not answering until I call her the second time around. Nevertheless, I end up exchanging some simple talks with her, and all seems fine... except for this uncanny feeling stirring my mind. Um... how should I say this? Is she more expressive than usual? Something is off about this, but I can''t quite put my finger on it. Oh, right! It''s the same feeling as when I encountered her that night. We played volleyball together. ''''What are you doing out here, Aurora?'''' ''''Hm? Sightseeing, I suppose. It''s not common to not be around people in this place. Sometimes, tranquilness helps.'''' Well, that''s kind of valid. ...Wait, why am I trying to confront her about this? It''s needlessly unfriendly... [Calm down, my child.] Ah, Skylar... you''re awake. [Indeed.] Recently, I feel Skylar has been instrumental in keeping me sane from all the stuff that is going on in the world¡ªjust like a gentle therapist. But Skylar... why can''t you tell me what you think about this maid in particular? [...] Right. Her response is always a total silence¡ªjust like now. Doesn''t she know that it only makes me more suspicious about the whole thing? Like how saying ''just keep on doing what you have to'' only makes me want to look back at what has possibly happened and ponder. It''s a mystery, but I doubt she will answer me anyway. For now, I''ll just keep training. At least¡ª ''''Hey.'''' ''''Nn?!'''' ''''Are you perhaps free right now?'''' All of a sudden, Aurora approaches me so closely that our noses almost touch. Seriously, when did she even get here...? But I have some training to do after this jog... hmm... I mean... ''''I-I''m free. Why?'''' ''''Great. We''ll go to a caf¨¦, then.'''' Soon enough, I find myself being dragged away by this ''strange'' maid, Aurora, even though I have many reasons not to comply. Something tells me I need to go with her, and even Skylar, who often yells at me for slacking off, stays silent throughout. The more this is unfolded, the more it feels like a fever dream. For whatever reason, Aurora takes me to the cat caf¨¦. We sit in a corner of the store, surrounded by cats of all colors and sizes. No, wasn''t she unpopular with these cats...? Did she secretly tame them all or something? ''''A-Anyway, do you have something to tell me, Aurora?'''' I clear my throat. Sipping her coffee in a rather ladylike manner, the maid turns her sharp glance towards me for a second. ''''Not really. It''s been a while since the last time we met, so I just want to check up on you.'''' ''''Huh? But we met yesterday... right?'''' At my confused words, Aurora smiles... she gently smiles, and it''s... bewitching. I can''t believe I''m using this word, but it''s the closest. ''''Take a step back and relax.'''' She calmly continues. ''''You don''t look too good.'''' ''''Really...?'''' ''''There is a point of diminishing return for everything¡ªtell that to your trusty guardian. Send me my regards to her, too.'''' ''''Um... who are you...?'''' Ah. I blurted it out without thinking. No, it''s just... I guess the strangeness of her words and actions has grown my doubt so much. Should I apologize...? Still, looking at her face, she doesn''t even seem to mind it. ''''...Who knows.'''' She arbitrary replies. ''''...'''' ''''...'''' So, for the rest of our time together in the store, only the clacking of the cups and the purrings of the cats can be heard. It isn''t awkward because I''m too occupied thinking about this... Aurora that I don''t really pay attention to that. But it''s definitely strange. Everything''s strange... Case 166: Dominance. According to the owls I just met, for whatever reason, those wyverns have been multiplying rapidly these past few years. Because of that, more and more of them now travel near and deeper into the snowy forest to hunt, threatening the animals'' safety. Up until now, other species of monsters were competing with the wyverns, but it seems the balance has been broken. Now, of course, it is not my business to interfere in nature''s selection, but this concerns my distant... relatives, one could say, so I feel an obligation to help. ''''I''m sure you want some actions, too, yeah?'''' Hm... I think Blob is saying ''yes.'' In any case, it is undeniable that the experience coming from defeating the wyverns is desirable¡ªnot for me, but for Blob. I read that our enemies this time have an average level of around thirty to forty-five, which I can''t really benefit from. It''ll be an excellent field for my friends, though. HOOT¡ª! ''''Are we almost there?'''' At my words, the big owl gingerly nods, blinking its round eyes a few times. This one and the others... they''re quite friendly toward me, huh? Several minutes following that exchange, we finally reach a slope noticeable enough to be conscious of. We''re starting to ascend. When I look up, an intimidating height greets me. The slithering wind running amok seems to have caused a faint fog, obstructing the top even without the presence of clouds. No, considering my excellent eyesight, there might be something else. ''''What do we do now?'''' Climbing the mountain isn''t exactly hard, but the question is how can we find the targets. When I tug at the owl''s feather, it nonchalantly turns to me and lets out a mysterious ''coo.'' Ah, I see now. From a distance, I can hear some faint shrieks that get louder by the second. A group of something is flying toward us, and they aren''t trying to hide their presence at all. Is it arrogance or simply ignorance? Well, it doesn''t change the fact that the lizards approaching us have already recognized us as their prey. As the twenty or so wyverns enter my range of visual perception, I can see that they are significantly smaller than dragons, with an almost scrawny-like touch to their appearances, yet largely lizards. HOOT¡ª! The big owl immediately realizes a fighting stance upon seeing them, flaring out its wings and lowering its body. It must look quite fierce to ordinary humans, but I think it''s very cute. Either way, we should leave one wyvern to guide us to the others, too, right? ''''Stay back.'''' As I step forward, bringing forth my mana forte that is sleeping within my veins, a powerful burst of power fills my entire body; some of it escapes and burns in the air a mystique blue. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I reach into my spatial inventory, pulling out a slender sword the color of the void. At my will, the blazing mana turns into bitter frost, embedding deep into the blade''s bone. ''''Hah...'''' An empowering sensation¡ªlike the world itself is beneath my steps. It has been a while, ice. Let''s freeze the world together. With a single swing of my sword, the essence of glaze bursts out in a half-circle, shining a cold silver blue in the dark sky. Splitting the air diagonally, it travels at the speed of a bullet toward the horde of wyverns. Some keen ones immediately push themselves away, while the others face the slash head-on. Since the frost is already condensed, the collision breaks it apart, essentially setting off a blast illuminating the sky. Caged in thick ice cubes with their head split into halves, the prey fall helplessly onto the ground, unmoving. [You have defeated a Lv.36 Khruse Wyvern] [You have defeated a Lv.41 Khruse Wyvern] [You have defeated a Lv.39 Khruse Wyvern] [You have defeated a¡ª] Before the remaining two can escape, I simply direct my [Domination] at them, forcing their wings to succumb and move toward us. HOOT... ''''It''s nothing, really.'''' My owl friend seems quite impressed. Nevertheless, we soon have the wyverns in front of us. Even though their faces aren''t very expressive, they still appear frightened. It''s interesting. Now then, how should I go about extracting information from these guys... For one, I should have a definitive method instead of trying to luck it out this time. If we are going to hunt them down drastically, this is the efficient way. One will lead us to another horde or two, and they will then lead us to others. ''''...'''' What about... Blob? As I look at Blob, Blob also looks at me. Without me uttering a single word, the creature seems to have already understood my intention. After that, it proudly steps forward¡ªin a not-so-deer-like manner¡ªtoward the wyverns. Although Blob is nominally a deer in appearance, which means it is significantly smaller than these lizards, its presence is quite bold. H-HOOT¡ª!? ''''Ooh...'''' Still, Blob''s next move is perhaps the most shocking thing. Accompanied by some dormant ripples inside the deer''s flesh and bone, a sudden piece of bloodied muscle pops out of its right eye, writhing as though a tentacle. The tips of that thing are fused into a sharp, scythe-looking blade, extending like tree roots. Then, when the wyverns still have not yet recovered from the shock, the blade violently stabs into one''s head, spurting more blood and brain matter onto the remaining one. The stabbed one stops moving right after, its eyes turning cloudy as the blade pumps blood out in gulps¡ªlike drinking it. All of it is absorbed by Blob, of course. Its level is already skyrocketing. The other one seems too scared, though, shrieking and trying to run away. It can''t. ''''This is amazing. Don''t you think so?'''' HOOT... Ah... but my big friend is scared. It is currently hiding behind me, even though I am much, much smaller in size. Still, after sucking up the blood a bit more, Blob mercilessly flings the lifeless corpse of the wyvern aside, its intact eye gazing at me, asking for some sort of permission. Of course, I nod right away, ''''Go ahead. It''s yours.'''' And then... well, the creature brutally murders the last wyvern and comes back to me in its slightly odd deer face. Without much thought, I jump onto its back, tug at my owl''s feather, and head toward the nest of the other lizards in the area. Tonight might be long.
''''Phew...'''' I mean, I suppose my prediction is quite accurate. We spent the whole night breezing through wyvern nests and exterminating most of them, only leaving the eggs and a few weaker ones to tend to them. Blob did the most, by the way. It was quite enjoyable seeing all the progressively elaborate and eldritch-y forms it turned into, and the owls'' rejoicing was also cute. However, it is already a few hours past dawn, and I probably need to sleep soon. ''''Yeah, it''s been quite fun. Let''s go back for now, Blob.'''' The Not Deer nods to my words, and we swiftly leave using [Teleportation] after waving goodbye to the owls. Case 167: Home sweet home. They say nowhere is cozier than home. I think I''m starting to see that now. ''''Hey, you''re back! We were so worried!'''' As soon as I teleport back into the Backrooms, the energetic banshee immediately rushes over, together with Smiley, nearly knocking me over. Is this how it feels to be hugging a ghost? I sense the texture but no heat. Either way, her expressions nowadays are all bright. It''s great, honestly. Still, I do miss her naively innocent face back when she was still an ordinary banshee a bit. ''''Aurora?'''' Stroking Smiley''s fur, I reply, ''''It''s nothing. I have good news, by the way.'''' ''''That''s great!'''' Looking over Ariel''s shoulder, I gradually meet eyes with other members of Zircon. Most of them extend a simple greeting, whether by nodding or smiling. A unifying emotion shown is perhaps relief. It might be because I don''t actually leave Zircon much in this body, so they''re unfamiliar with my absence. They were worried about me. Isn''t this how a family is? I think so. I used to live with Chloe''s family, but it was only the last two or three years of my time on Earth that I did so. I lived alone before that. Of course, Chloe''s parents practically treated me like their daughter, but there was bound to be some... awkwardness, one might say. But this ''family''... is somehow more natural than anything. I think I like it.
Since I had hunted for way longer than initially planned, I decided to just sleep like a normal owl, meaning no ''maid Aurora'' shenanigans. There wasn''t anything noteworthy going on anyway, so I might as well get some rest. That was my thoughts before the next day''s morning came, but... ''''Y-You are Aurora, right...?'''' One beautiful morning. Birds aren''t singing, and flowers aren''t really blooming. It''s summer. They want the calm shade, too. Ah, maybe the sunflowers might beg to differ. In any case, the sunflower-like heroine suddenly comes up to me and asks something stupid. Am I Aurora? Isn''t that obvious? Is there something wrong with her? ''''It''s nothing like that...! Just... ugh...!'''' When I stare at Claire as if telling her just that, she stomps the ground in frustration, turning her head this way and that way, seemingly lost. There might be something I need to know if she''s acting like this, so I should at least confront her about it. ''''Is there something wrong, Claire?'''' ''''Um... t-this might be rude to ask, but have you ever been diagnosed with dissociative identity disorder?'''' This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ''''...What?'''' Identity disorder? What is she on... oh. Have you been acting strange, Peln? Not at all, master. No, really. If she''s suspecting me of having DID, then the version of me that Peln portrays must have been doing something weird. Are you really sure, Peln? I am absolutely sure, master. Don''t you trust me? Hm... well, I don''t have anything to gain by admitting this anyway, so let''s deny it first. ''''No. My mental is perfectly normal.'''' ''''Really...? Okay, then, can you recall what drink I ordered yesterday?'''' It''s a cappuccino. ''''A cappuccino?'''' ''''Ah, that''s... correct.'''' What''s this? Peln, did you go to a caf¨¦ with Claire? Yes, I did, master. She suggested it first, and I saw no reason to refuse. I mean... okay? I guess. It''s a bit of a strange sequence of events, but that''s about it. More importantly, the preparations for the raid on Khruse should be finished tonight, meaning we can go tomorrow. It''s really the first time we''ll be unleashing the full power of my horror team, so I''m excited. ''''Ugh... Aurora, let''s go to the carnival next!'''' ''''? Okay.'''' ***** ''''Ugh...'''' It can''t be like this¡ªClaire believes. Although summer nights in Astra are sufficiently cold to sleep in, something has been bogging the heroine''s mind so much that she can''t let her eyelids be closed. It is the case of Aurora. Whether she likes to admit it or not, the maid Aurora occupies a large portion of her daily thoughts alongside training and novels. Just like how an interesting piece of fiction has its mysteries, the owl maid also has hers. Of course, a novel can be put on hold, but this is real life. Claire can''t possibly resist something this intriguing. Just what is going on with Aurora''s random switches? Does she have two personalities? Is she feigning it? If so, why? Since when? ''''Mhmm...!'''' Punching at her near-tattered pillow, Claire lets out a few squeals. She feels like she is in a thriller story right now, investigating a mysterious maid with a mysterious personality disorder. Yet, once again, this is reality. She isn''t an intelligent detective, and the chances of some happy accidents that would lead her to the correct answer are practically non-existent. If she wants to solve something, she will need to gain as much help as she can. So, the next day, right after finishing her usual routine, she fervently begins to search for the people around Aurora¨Cnominally, those within Amelia Luminous''s group. ''''Your Highness!'''' ''''Yes. How may I help you, Miss Claire?'''' The first candidate is Nydia Alaina Astra, the one who seemingly understands Aurora the most after Amelia Luminous. Mustering up all of her courage, Claire directly speaks on the matter, ''''Have you ever thought that Aurora might have two personalities?'''' She asks, preparing to be looked at strangely. ''''Like, she changes too suddenly at times.'''' Contrary to her expectations, Nydia widens her eyes in shock, and her mouth hangs open for a bit. Then, she replies, ''''...I actually have the same thinking.'''' ''''I knew it! So it''s not just me!'''' Immediately, the two change from casual friends to comrades who share the same concerns. They soon pick a place and sit down for an extensive talk. ''''I see... so she has been acting out of place lately.'''' Nydia ponders. ''''I always felt it, too, actually.'''' ''''When did she become like this, though? Do you perhaps know...?'''' ''''A bit after I met her, I think? Definitely somewhere last year.'''' ''''That early?! How did I never notice...'''' It is confusing in many ways. On the one hand, ''Aurora'' has only recently acted strange enough for someone without a sixth sense like Claire to notice, but Nydia''s testimonies say that things were already like this half a year ago. ''''Maybe her illness has only gotten worse now? I¡ª'''' Claire jokingly muses... but instantly shuts up and apologizes the moment she sees the absolute coldness in the imperial princess''s eyes. For a bit, an uncomfortable silence flows between the two. Eventually, Nydia lets out a sigh, ''''Hah... well. I have spent long, long times with Aurora. If there''s something consistent, it''ll be that she will most definitely ''change'' when night falls.'''' ''''Then...?'''' ''''We should find her at night... and find out. This time, for sure...'''' After this conversation with Claire, Nydia realizes that she is still very much a coward. No matter how much prep talks and encouraging pushes others give her, she still loses to this girl, who acts within just a few moments of learning Aurora''s troubles. ''''Tch...'''' Clutching her wings, the raven princess steels her resolve once more, and she will do it again¡ªuntil it is ready. Case 168: The case of a doppelganger. Doppelgangers are creatures of mimicry in that they exist to imitate others. But what happens when a doppelganger stops imitating? Would it gain a human-like consciousness? Would it become a person of its own? Or would it cease to exist, for their purposes of living are no longer? Chloe has been pondering these questions for the past few months. After almost a year living in Amelia Luminous''s body, she has long realized that this world isn''t a simple copy of the original game, [Astra Magical Academy]. If anything, the game might have been made according to this world. Moreover, the game itself isn''t exactly an entertaining game. The combat and the RPG elements are standard at best, and the story is overly redundant and random most of the time. The only reason Chloe played the title so much is because of the beautiful illustrations it offers. Still, despite all of the confusing twists and turns, it remains that most things in this reality are identical to those in the game. Most. For one, her and Aurora''s presence is definitely an anomaly. It is easy to lose awareness when one becomes the center of a situation, yet Chloe has not at all forgotten it¡ªabout Peln, the doppelganger. In the dark of the night, the blond beauty settles on her bed under a dim light. Her eyes carefully scan each word of the book pages, noting information in her head. It is a book on monster ecology¡ªdemons edition. Doppelgangers are believed to be closer in origin to demons than to other monsters. History has recorded that these magical dolls possess unparalleled camouflage and mimicry, so hardly anyone can notice them blending in. Hardly. Doppelgangers have been discovered to be lifeless, meaning they have no purposes other than serving their master''s will. This is true both in [Astra Magical Academy] and in reality. If so, the fact of the matter is that whatever is serving Chloe''s best friend is not at all a doppelganger. ''''...'''' But what is it? Is it dangerous? What are its goals? Chloe has spent more time with Peln than Aurora has, yet she still doesn''t know the answer to these questions. All she gets from the creature is a terrible, terrible sense of alienation¡ªa primal fear of something far more ominous than she can handle. And, oddly enough, an ounce of familiarity. Peln has been able to fool most people¡ªall but her¡ªmeaning that it must be extremely knowledgeable about Aurora herself. Perhaps the sole cause of its recent scrutinization is its own actions. It simply stops imitating Aurora¡ªthat''s all. A fear is potent enough when something pretends to be someone so perfectly it becomes that person at will, but an even greater fear is when that ''something'' appears to be toying with everybody in plain sight. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. knock¡ª! knock¡ª! ''''...!'''' ''''Excuse me.'''' Chloe''s shoulder shake for a moment. She still can''t detect Peln''s presence until its voice sounds. Despite being aware of more things than she needs to, only it is omitted. Swallowing a dry gulp, she curtly signals ''Aurora'' to enter the room. With the same look, the same gaze, and the same gait, ''Aurora'' slowly removes her cumbersome maid attire and tucks herself into her bed. ''''Are you done with the cleaning?'''' Chloe quietly asks. ''''Yes.'''' ''''I see.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''Good night, my lady.'''' ''''Okay.'''' This is what their interactions have been like when they need to act. Before Efil, there were simply no words exchanged between them. Beyond that, only the same chill remains. After putting the thick book on the nightstand, the blond beauty gradually turns off the light and lays flat on the bed. Despite spending nights full of anxiety, Chloe still finds having a bed for ''Aurora'' in her room essential. She can monitor that existence this way, after all. ''''...'''' Although she doesn''t think she can stop the creature once it goes on berserk anyway. ''If only I''m strong enough...'' Tonight, too, Chloe spends a good while nudging herself to sleep amidst the luring darkness. ¡ª ''''Shh... be quiet. I''ll try to pick the lock.'''' ''''...Just go in normally, Claire. The door is not locked, and they will know regardless.'''' ''''Right.'''' Suddenly, movements are heard behind the door. The two visitors don''t bother hiding their traces in the slightest, and before long, one of them confidently knocks on the door. ''''Lady Luminous. May we intrude on you?'''' An elegant, clear voice rings. ''''Nydia...?'''' Confused, Chloe pokes her legs out of the quilt, finding the pair of slippers. Yet, before she can properly put them on, the dim lamp light once again returns by the hands... no, the feathers of an owl girl. Is it ironic that the fake Aurora can move her wings with more dexterity than the real Aurora? ''''I''ll greet the guests.'''' ''''...Sure.'''' Nevertheless, the room soon receives two unexpected guests, both in their pajamas. One seems cautious, while the other is utterly anxious. The four settle at the table, illuminated by the lamp on the nightstand, for the moon has been blocked by the closed curtains. ''''What makes you two want to see me this late?'''' Chloe puzzledly asks. The clock ticks toward twelve. For Chloe, this situation''s strangeness, combined with her natural sleepiness, makes for an almost dream-like experience¡ªalmost like floating. However, the moment Nydia utters her words, she snaps back to sobriety. ''''We''re here for Aurora, actually.'''' ''''...What do you mean?'''' Tension rises. The heroine, who has lost momentum considerably after seeing ''Aurora'' in person, appears timid, but the raven princess seems to have steeled her resolve firmly. Staring straight at it, she speaks, ''''I''ve meant to ask this question for a long, long time, but... who exactly are you?'''' ''''...!'''' Ironically, Chloe is the only one with a stunned expression. Her neck creaks like a robot, turning her head toward the white-haired woman. '''''''' ... '''''''' While Nydia''s expression holds an ounce of fright, ''Aurora'' remains calm¡ªtoo calm, even. Even if she is soaked in this stressful silence, her grace proves its integrity. Grace? But who is she for the word ''grace'' to appear? The three can almost feel some sort of dread climbing up their backs. Fortunately or unfortunately, ''Aurora'' appears to ponder for a minute before... smiling¡ªa gentle, all-knowing smile. ''''Who exactly am I, you ask?'''' Her words are as light as feathers, as soft as silk, yet the majesty behind them seems endless. ...That might be an exaggeration, but the essence stays the same. ''''See, I might want to let you two know, but...'''' The woman continues, making a ''shush'' sign. ''''Not now.'''' ''''What are you¡ª'''' snap¡ª! With a snap of her finger, the lusters in both Nydia and Claire''s eyes fade away. Almost like two marionettes, they clumsily rise to their feet and exit the room one by one. And that leaves... a terrified but rightfully agitated Chloe. ''''Now then, shall we have a heart-to-heart talk after such a long time, my dear Chloe?'''' ***** Case 169: Massacre. May 21th, 1835. Here I am, stepping into the Khruse Range again, albeit with many more than just Blob. For one, my whole horror team is here, and most of my other allies, too. Since wyverns and dragons are all desirable targets, whether because of their plentiful experience points or their bodies that can be useful for many purposes, everyone is enthusiastic. All except Kyomu and Sikare. Kyomu isn''t exactly interested in bullying monsters several dozen levels below himself in the first place. It doesn''t give him anything. As for Sikare, she is currently on a ''brewing spree,'' as she refers to it, so she is staying in Zircon for defense. It seems she really does trust the doc to retrieve materials for her. In any case, despite the fact that we''re moving in such numbers, the mountains are still too vast. Teleporting here is one thing, but actually traversing the peaks is another problem we need to tackle. Ariel can ride on Blob with me, Mister Slen can move pretty fast, and so can Smiley. That leaves Skely, 049, and Ash, who aren''t as nimble as the rest of us. Fortunately, we have the perfect airship with us. Ugh... why is this damn statue so heavy! ''''Stop complaining. Ash is light.'''' I just thought for a moment that it would be disrespectful to Ash, but then again, I don''t even know if it''s a female or not. Either way, Ash probably needs to fight alone later, so I''m a bit worried. Still, it''s probably fine if we don''t encounter a horde of dragons above level 50. ''''By the way, boss!'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''What about the fluffy owls you mentioned?'''' ''''Ah, we''ve moved past them already. They live at the feet. We can come back and visit them later.'''' At my words, the keen Ariel, who''s clinging to me with only her hands manifested, nods demurely, her momentum decreasing. I''m not sure if the owls want to see a ghost, though. ''''Oh, here they are.'''' Perhaps because we have eliminated too many wyverns the other night, but it actually takes a while for us to find them this time around. Only on this specific mountain, of course. I''m sure their overall population hasn''t dropped all that much. Still, it seems words have spread among the wyverns. This batch looks a lot more aggressive than usual, and their levels are higher, too. They''re so strong as to pose a real threat to my horrors, however. So¡ª ''''Alright, everyone. From now on, we are entering free combat.'''' I declare. ''''Be careful not to hinder one another.'''' Free combat it is. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. With eagerness in their eyes, my friends start to swell up their powers, burning through their MP in a real fight after a good while. Mister Slen... I guess he doesn''t have eyes, but his tentacles look excited, writhing incessantly. Not far away, Smiley lets out his haunting howl, extending a field of madness and dyeing the snow red. The undead siblings unravel their magic, blowing away the chilly air with waves of intense light and even chillier air. Amidst that shower of light, a shade of darkness flutters¡ªthe doc tightens his gloves, a faint yet ominous aura oozing under his legs. ''''Aren''t you joining, Blob? No?'''' This cheeky one... does it want to gauge its siblings'' power? ''''What about you, Nova?'''' Bring me dragons. These weaklings aren''t worth my time. ''''Sure, but can you put Ash somewhere on the other side of the mountain? It needs to level up, too.'''' I''m not your servant. Hmph. ''''You are, so go.'''' After struggling to resist my order for a bit, Nova finally gives in and floats away in frustration. ''''Stay there and help it if needed, okay~?'''' I know, I know! Turning back to the fight, everything has already become a mess in that short timeframe. The snowy mountain slope, which is supposed to be tranquil, is now filled with painful shrieks of wyverns. Yet even those are drowned out by the sizzling cold freezing of ice and the razing incineration of beaming light. On top of that, flicks of dark tentacles zap around the field, stirring up the snow while slicing the lizards into pieces. The sounds they produce are no different from violent whips. On the other hand, we also have the silent killers. Much like Smiley, who meticulously jumps atop the nightmare-trapped wyverns and severs their spinal nerves, the doc also wanders the battlefield with one hand behind his back, giving the wannabe dragons painless, instant deaths with a single touch. The ten dozen or so wyverns nearly evaporate after only half an hour. Of course, some try to escape, but I make sure to shoot them down with magic, so it''s fine. Afterward, everybody walks back to me with faces of relief. Their levels have already risen so much. This is quite great. A bit later, Nova also swims back from the other side of the mountain, bringing a bloodied Ash with her. The statue, still praying, wears a slightly spookier mood now. Nevertheless, after a short break, we''re ready to discuss our next move. ''''I tried finding among the corpses earlier, but there isn''t a ruler here.'''' Skely remarks, the golden light in his eye sockets narrowing. ''''While I''m not an expert on monsters, it seems they are mere soldiers.'''' ''''Is that so? We''ll keep going up, then. We have time.'''' I reply. ''''Do you intend to clear this mountain out?'''' ''''Yeah. Should we not?'''' For a moment, the skeleton appears deep in thought. For someone as experienced and intelligent as him to ponder, it must be something serious. Still, when Skely realizes that everybody is watching him nervously, he quickly brushes it off, ''''...No, It''s fine. It''s only going to be troublesome if we met a lord dragon, but I doubt something like that is here.'''' So, keeping the momentum going, we continue scaling the mountain. Of course, curious about this, I climb up Nova''s back and sit near Skely. ''''Do you know more about lord dragon, Skely?'''' ''''Ah, I used to fight one a long time ago. It was tough, really. Those things are no joke.'''' ''''When you were an archmage?'''' ''''Yes.'''' That''s... impressive. Skely was a grandmaster, and even he couldn''t overwhelm a lord dragon. From what I''ve read, there is one more dragon grade above ''lord.'' Juvenile, Adult, Senior, Lord, and... God. God dragons. I wonder how strong they can be. As strong as gods? Or are they mere myths? Once again, I turn to my trusty skeleton. ''''Then, do you know God dragons, Skely?'''' ''''I''ve only heard of them. My knowledge isn''t different from what''s out there.'''' ''''Okay.'''' Well, God dragons or not, my goal is already defeating the Heavenly Demon, who is definitely a god, so everything stays the same. ''''By the way, does anybody know what the wyverns'' lair looks like?'''' Suddenly, Ariel speaks up, still grabbing onto Blob''s back below us. '''''''' ... '''''''' For whatever reason, no one answers her question. No, really. No one knows...? Case 170: Should the insolent claws dare not to kneel. ''''W-We''re finally here!'''' Finally. After some grueling minutes of frantically digging up the mountain, we have found the wyverns'' lair. Since none of us has any idea of where or what it looks like, and we have already killed off the horde coming our way, even the eldritch-y Blob can''t do anything about it. Still, with the help of Nova, who kindly pierces the snow with her own to map the whole mountain, we have located the place. There is a giant cave with multiple entrances near the top of the mountain. Considering obvious traces like eggs or a whole bunch of juvenile wyvern specimens, it isn''t hard to guess who lives here. Now, that is pretty much settled, but something more intriguing has popped up¡ªthe interior. ''''What do you think, my friend?'''' ''''Oh, I hardly consider this spectacle those reptiles'' workmanship, of course.'''' ''''Indeed. They certainly don''t possess the necessary intelligence and dexterity.'''' Well... ignoring those old men for a bit, the chamber, lit with torches, itself isn''t just spacious but almost perfectly dome-shaped, which is a stark contrast to the rocky, messy entrances connected to it. Moreover, some of the carvings around the walls and ceilings are too intricate for them to be a creation of this species. They seem almost artistic, like some of those paintings inside churches and whatnot. If I had to guess, I would say they depict living beings worshipping... something? I can''t figure out what kind of animal the one at the center of the ceiling is, but it looks alien. Clearly, there''s some fishy business going on here. But it''s also intriguing. ''''But where''s the leader?'''' Right when we are still engrossed in sightseeing, Ariel raises a valid question. So far, we have only encountered weak females, babies, eggs, and a few guard wyverns, which we will spare for now, but the supposed strongest are nowhere to be seen. If possible, I kind of want to make it my subordinate¡ªassuming that it is intelligent enough to understand the offer, that is. ''''Hm... did it flee?'''' I mutter. ''''Nova, did you cover the whole mountain when we blocked off the ones running away earlier?'''' I did. That much is nothing to me. ''''Did it run before we came here, then? What kind of¡ªwho''s there?'''' In an instant, everyone''s attention turns to the entrance through which we entered. Smiley, who''s sniffing the eggs; Mister Slen, who''s standing idly; the old men duo, Ariel, Blob, Nova, and I¡ªwe all feel the sudden presence. An unordinary presence, even. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ''''So it is not a bunch of nobody idiots who dared to intrude on our territory.'''' From beyond the darkness, a lone, petite figure emerges. Standing half a head shorter than me, with a body like that of a teenage girl, the unidentified creature steps forward into the light, flaunting its flame-red hair and topaz-like eyes. Slit eyes. Moreover, this aura... ''''A dragon?'''' I''m asking this directly since its status screen isn''t available. A rough gauge of its mana tells me that it should be somewhere close to the academy principle in terms of power. Stopping a little far away from us, the creature smirks at my question, ''''Indeed, a noble dragon. Some couldn''t even recognize this majesty, can you believe it?'''' ''''If you want to sell that you are a dragon, try getting your claws out,'''' I reply. ''''You''re right, sure. But... how come you lot haven''t kneeled yet?'''' Within half a moment, the dragoness''s playful expression turns into a mix of rage and disgust. To an ordinary soul, the surroundings must look noticeably dimmer, highlighting those glowing eyes, and there should be an invisible pressure forcing their knees to the ground. It''s [Domination], and unfortunately, this kind of power is nothing to me now. My allies, although a bit disturbed, are fine, too. Well, let''s not leave them uncomfortable like this. ''''...!'''' Just as predicted, the dragoness seems perplexed when I activate my own skill, but her stance hasn''t yet changed. Since this will probably turn into something interesting to watch, I bring forth a gust of mana and blast out a wave of ice, one roughly taking the shape of a chair¡ªa throne, if you will. More and more, my opponent loses her confidence. Does she perhaps understand the level of mastery I have over ice magic? She should be. Nevertheless, after making myself comfortable, I speak up, ''''There is no need to bow before someone weaker.'''' ''''...You talk big games, lowly beastkin.'''' Oh? Her perception must be quite potent if she realizes that I''m a beastkin. But then again, she can assume that from the fact that I work with the giant owls. The wyverns hiding back there must have called this one. It would make sense, too, if the dragons had made this chamber. But dragons or not, I am interested in this one''s power. It would be a great addition to our army if we had a dragon on our side... ah, I can feel the desire to conquer rising again. So, I raise my hand and roughly point at the maiden, ''''I could just banish your entire existence into nothingness within a moment... but I don''t feel like it.'''' ''''You insolent...!'''' ''''Entertain me, dragon.'''' Heeding my command, my subordinates step forward one by one, shielding the throne of ice whilst bursting the power in their veins into visible, tangible strands blazing in the air. ''''This...'''' Before long, the whole chamber has been covered by a redness of madness. A jungle of pulsating tentacles oozing black mist infests the whole interior, concealing whatever is left of the blinking light. At the feet level, a similar, if not even deadlier, fog resides, threatening to suck out the life of anything that dares to disturb itself. In the absolute darkness, a few pairs of red and yellow-white eyes shine, and on the opposite side, two nervous ambers flicker. ''''Tch... did you think I would give up?!'''' Commendably, the opponent neither flees nor submits, instead blaring out her fangs and claws. Soon after, her body starts to swell. Her height grows exponentially higher, her muscles balloon up, a tail spurts out, and her bones themselves seem to be morphing into something different. Soon enough, what stands before us is no longer a maiden but a colossal dragon clad in molten scales. It seems as though a single step of this creature can shake a whole city up, and a breath of it can seethe a town to crisps. ''''Let this noble one show you a lesson of humbleness.'''' With absolute arrogance in its eyes, the thing declares. ''''...'''' The temperature is rising. That much is fine, but... I don''t want to see it looking down on me. Humbleness, it says? I hope that after this, it will realize that when the insolent claws dare not to kneel... there will be consequences. Interlude 1: The God of Nihility. Before civilizations, there was a period of chaos. In a world of constant natural disasters and rogue gods, its resilient inhabitants had to develop adequate strength just to merely survive. Perhaps that was why the ''average'' folks of this time would be considered astronomically powerful in the present day. Nonetheless, to compete, one would need much more than just that. Strength enormous enough to lift a mountain, stamina outstanding enough to dash from the ground to the moon in one breath, and wit potent enough to outsmart just about anyone else¡ªin the seemingly land of no rules, there ironically exists a universal and timeless principle¡ªsurvival of the fittest. Thanks to the fear of death, places resembling a society were born, serving as proof of cohabitation, and within these primal communities, one entity, in particular, was widely regarded as a natural disaster. In other words, a force of absoluteness. The God of Nihility. An entity that resembled and represented the end¡ªthus nothingness. In terms of destructiveness, it was the apex. In terms of strength, it was absolute. None dared to challenge it, and those who were brave enough to do so never saw the light of day again. The God of Nihility had no concrete form. It never targeted anyone, and it never showed aggression, even if provoked. That was why some thought it was but a big prey, while most thought of it as a natural disaster rather than a living being. Myths and tall tales were perhaps the only reason anyone even believed it was a creature. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Yet again, none was certain enough to die on either hill. The God of Nihility was such a puzzling yet dangerously captivating existence that its fame extended to the edges of the universe, burning itself into the invisible pages of the world''s history. Even as the conflicts between the greatest gods escalated, and a Ragnarok of this reality seemed to itch closer day by day, there was a shared sentiment that the strongest existence in the universe would live on. Together with the scarce records of this period, it would be the only thing to cross the boundaries of epochs. Such was the most popular theory agreed by a majority of researchers. Practically, talks about the God of Nihility seemed far-fetched, almost as though... yes, a tall tale. Still, like old and obviously exaggerated stories of ancient times, it attracted quite a few people. Because people loved mysteries and unsolved questions. Aside from such reasons, many also envied, admired, and longed for the power of Nihility. A power that allowed its user to stand atop among all others, capable of demolishing even the greatest armies¡ªthe greatest power. During certain periods, this fabled force was even the focus of many timeless expeditions into the world''s past. Whether the God of Nihility still existed or was devoured by its own power, records show that it had once existed. Eventually, this continuous effort led to the creation of the Path of Nihility. Those who aspired to wield the power of the end banded together, pushing their limits to achieve even a fraction of what their god could. Yet, for a long, long time, none was successful at recreating the ''aura of nihility.'' It wasn''t until a practitioner saw a glimpse of it from an unknown woman that the path would be officially open. This person would go on to become the very founder of Sword of Nihility, which, like its god, almost contradictorily persisted through time, remaining an existence despite representing nothingness. In the end, even after millennia had passed, no new information was found on the God of Nihility. For the longest time, people still thought that it was but an old tale¡ªa tale of the strongest, most magnificent being to ever exist. It was still a few more hundred years before humanity would discover the existence of black holes. C-A 11: The tale of restless princesses. ''''Hah...'''' This isn''t good. I can''t focus on anything. It''s the combination of a sleepless night and a lot of thoughts that causes this situation. In the first place, all of this happens because of her. Peln.. I guess I can''t call her that anymore, but it''s because of her. Ah... but can I even believe her words? No, I should believe her strength rather than her words. That person is undoubtedly a monster, perhaps even more so than the limit of which I can perceive. After all, power is everything in this world. ''''...'''' Okay, let''s stop pointlessly worrying about things that I can''t change. I''d normally go for a training session, but I don''t feel like it. Let''s not force things too hard, too. Did Aurora say she was going to sleep normally today? So I can''t see her either. ...what an unpleasant day. I guess I can survey the situation within the academy first. First of all, the newspaper. Since digital news is not yet available, this is one of the best ways to stay informed. As much as I don''t want to waste time reading filler articles sometimes, I need to get it done. Some of the busier people have dedicated attendants who read the news out loud or summarize information for them. The last time I remember, someone did that for me. It''s Nydia. Either way, it seems as though the public sentiment hasn''t changed much over the last few days. I''m sure there is some sort of desensitization already ongoing. Still, despite the overall mood being a bit gloomy, people would rather care about building up forces to retaliate against demons and whatnot than cry about it. Oh, and they''ve finally stopped talking about the clown thingy that Aurora did back in the Harvest Festival. I thought the clown promised to deliver a tag game with explosives or something similar. ...Aurora must have forgotten about it, huh. I guess It''s fine. All of this reputation is going straight toward the cult, so. Well, aside from the news, I want to check out something today, too. Without classes, it''s a bit harder to find those two, but if my prediction is correct... oh, here they are. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ''''Diligent as always. Are you two training?'''' ''''Huh? Greetings, Lady Luminous!'''' ''''Good morning, Lady Luminous.'''' Almost as if nothing has happened at all, both Claire and Nydia greet me as usual. It seems they''re getting a good workout in, too, so it''s basically confirmed that they don''t remember anything, but by any chance... ''''How do you feel today?'''' I ask. ''''I wasn''t able to sleep much yesterday.'''' ''''Oh, my. That''s terrible. You should rest first.'''' ''''Her Highness is right! Lack of rest can cause a lot of performance issues.'''' ''''Thank you, but I''m fine. What about you two?'''' After pondering for a few seconds, both of them reply to me with an awkward smile, ''''A bit weird, actually.'''' ''''I''m the same. If I have to name it... ''restless''? Is what I''m probably feeling right now.'''' Restless... well, I guess I can''t get any more info here. That''s the heroine and one love interest checked. Luxia and the original Amelia are probably going to be fine, and that leaves... hm, Scarlett. Let''s go see Scarlett. Since that redheaded battle maniac isn''t here at the general training grounds, there is only one spot where she can be¡ªthe gym. And, not out of my expectations, I already see the red wolf cut among the people at the gym. Her hair color is too unique, and most of all, I, along with everybody else, can already feel the grit oozing out of that girl''s every move. ''''Jesus...'''' Ain''t that the highest weight on the lat pulldown machine...? Who the hell is doing reps with mana bursting out of their skin? Inferiority complex really is something, huh... I should leave her alone for now. Walking out of the gym, I find myself rather... free. It''s contradictory because I really can''t afford to waste any time, but then again, I''m a lazy person. Besides, it has been a long while since I have had a full day of solitude. Oh, wait. There''s another person I haven''t checked on¡ªSierra. She and Aurora have been suspiciously close recently. Soon enough, with this kind of development, I wouldn''t be surprised if I had to deal with her on top of Luxia. Ugh... that''d be such a pain. Why does Aurora like crazy chicks? ''''...Tch.'''' Thinking about that irritates me again. Why does she like anyone else other than me in the first place? Aren''t I the only one who has stayed with her for the longest time? ''''I did it all because of you.'''' ''''...!'''' Why the hell did I remember that line so suddenly...?! No, no, that''s the devil''s call. I won''t believe it. I only have my Aurora. Anyway, my mood is worse now. I don''t feel like checking on Sierra, either. Who cares? I don''t even know where she is... oh. ''''...'''' Why do I have to stumble upon her when I don''t even want to? Seriously, this is ridiculous. ''''Greetings, Your Highness, the crown princess.'''' ''''Hm? Amelia Luminous. No need to be so formal.'''' ''''Then, hi, Sierra.'''' ''''That''s too informal. Try something in the middle.'''' ''''Your Highness.'''' ''''Good.'''' After that natural exchange, I sit beside Sierra on the bench. I''m confident I have managed to capture her attention. I''ve played her route a fair share of times, after all. That means I know what she likes and dislikes, and I can also read her mood somewhat. Once again, the word coming up is ''restless.'' Why are all the princesses I see today so restless? Wait, now that I think about it, if I trace them back, isn''t all of these because of Aurora? ''''...'''' ''''...'''' No. I don''t want to think about it. I guess I''m restless, too. We''re all restless. Come back, Aurora. Please. Case 171: Do dragons dread horror? On the cold, icy throne. A sense of contentment swells within me as I watch my friends gearing up for the battle. I''m here with Nova, who decided to stay out of this fight, and Ash, who has returned at some point when we aren''t looking. Both of them feel as though there is no need for their involvement. In this case... I think they are correct. I believe just two or three of any members are enough, but I am more curious about the effect of horror on ''higher'' creatures like dragons. Well? It all depends on this one''s mental fortitude, isn''t it? Although the dragoness in front of us easily towers over a small castle, and her scales can withstand a multitude of penetrative magic, the same can''t be certainly said about her mind. Of course, considering that she also has [Domination], a signature skill for any monarch, she shouldn''t crumble too easily. Evidently, even as my side begins to surround her, there is, somewhere, a calmness in the way her eyes move or the way her tail ripples in the air. Beyond that, an unwavering arrogance, seeing that she still only looks at me amidst all. Eyes burning as if wanting to challenge me directly. Throat swelling, glowing with the inferno''s flame that is about to come out of her mouth. ''''...'''' I see. ''A frog in the well'' might be a correct analogy to use on this dragoness. I almost want to teach her a lesson myself, but since I''ve already promised to only watch... well, here we go. The first strike belongs to Smiley. It isn''t a physical one, but it does seem to work wonderfully well. As the husky''s dreadful howl fills the chamber, piercing the space with his unique power, the dragoness''s movement abruptly comes to a halt. For a moment, her eyes have lost their intelligent look. By the time she recovers, her neck has already been sent flying in the air, whipped by Mister Slen''s tentacles¡ªthe cluster of them. Some sparks of fire are spewed out of that colossal jaw, yet they remain weak embers, forever dwarfed by Skely''s cannons of light, ones that hold a power comparable to the most potent of artillery shells in modern times. Those gusts of light spring toward the dragoness''s exposed neck, blowing away dozens of scales whilst spraying deep red blood in the air. In just a few seconds, the battle has tilted incomparably. Not even having the chance to scream, the dragoness hastily bounces back to its fighting stance, deploying some quick barriers as her eyes jump around nervously. Needless to say, the other members aren''t sitting around doing anything, either. Ariel is already perfectly assuming her supportive role, maintaining intricate yet sturdy armor for the rest. The remaining two¡ª049 and Blob¡ªare lurking somewhere in the black mist, ready to deliver... You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ''''Oh?'''' She has good perception skills. I thought those two were hiding quite well, but the dragoness has now seemingly noticed them. That fire breath into the ground to eliminate nearby threats indiscriminately says everything. Or is it just caution? Nevertheless, if she wants to do something meaningful, that much firepower isn''t enough. There is a reason Ariel was called ''Saintess of Absolute Domain,'' after all. Heroic tales say that her barriers could even withstand a god''s strike. Whether that is true or not... I don''t really know. Now, it seems that the dragoness has realized the actions she needs to take. Most reasonably, but perhaps in panic, she tries to squash the banshee with her right claw, roaring angrily. Not too much of a ''thinker,'' no? Banshees can''t be damaged physically if they are in their incorporeal state. Only light magic and exorcism-type skills work. I doubt she even has either of them, anyway. Well, it''s only unfair in this case. No other banshees are remotely too dangerous. At my range of levels, they are annoying at most. Yes. I''m a bit bored here. That is why I am analyzing it in such detail like this. In reality, before the claw even hit Ariel, Mister Slen and Skely have blocked it nonetheless. The cluster of tentacles belonging to Slenderman is now strong enough to take on such a force head-on, and the former archmage''s magic can push it away. Expectedly, the dragoness decides to just blow it all up the next moment. Blowing everything away with absolute firepower, is it? Alas... that option isn''t going to work against so many opponents. No sane creature will wait for her to finish that lengthy wind-up. Oh, is she counting on those barriers she has created? During those seconds in which the dragoness charges up her fire breath, a certain deer-like creature calmly approaches her, carrying a man in black on its shoulder. Of course, this is all observed by those slit pupils, which are burning with rage. ''''...It''s over.'''' Blob has decided to move. If so, the fight is essentially over. Even if Blob is technically inferior to its opposition, there is something that is unique to the creature, and I''d argue that it is what makes the Not Deer so powerful¡ªunpredictability. Look, even I wouldn''t be able to guess that in the span of a second, a small, innocent-looking deer will have a dozen grotesque, fleshy, bony, and sharp limbs burst out of its stomach, creating a sort of giant spider with only the deer facade hanging in the air. This is maybe the largest I''ve seen Blob so far. Its size easily rivals that of a juvenile dragoness if I ever see one. Either way, Blob, still hanging 049 on its back, springs forward, crisply piercing several barriers in one go as if they are mere glasses, and confidently latches onto the dragoness''s swollen neck. Shaken, the lizard tumbles backward. At this point, it isn''t really a scramble anymore, just... a one-sided bullying. When those bloody blades of Blob are about to make their way through the exposed flesh, and when the doc''s gloved hand reaches for the scales... ''''Stop.'''' At my order, the assault halts. The most surprised one out of the bunch is the dragoness herself, who seems more dazed than anything. Slowly, as I rise to my feet and then take leisurely steps forward, everybody also retreats behind me, leaving an utterly flabbergasted lizard stumped in her place. ''''Down.'''' With the power of ice, I conjure a length of chains, with which I immediately wrap around my opponent''s neck and pull it down. With the kind of STR I have, it is no surprise that I have her kneel half a moment later. Looking into her eyes, I speak, ''''Is this enough?'''' ''''You...!'''' ''''How insolent... should I have not spared you at all?'''' For some reason, her tone is still quite mighty. Does she have something else? ''''It doesn''t matter what you do to me.'''' The dragoness huffs, blowing my cape back. ''''In the end, all of you will die in our lord''s claws...'''' ''''Is that so?'''' I have an inkling of who or what this ''lord'' is, but if she says that I can do whatever I want, then... It won''t matter if I make her my subordinate, right? Case 172: Recruiting madness. So, there is a problem. Even if I intend to make this dragoness my subordinate, it doesn''t seem as though she would cooperate. Usually, a bit of persuasion and ''persuasion'' will work, but this one is exceptionally stubborn. Is the problem with her having an existing master? ''''...'''' Right. I didn''t consider the technical side of all this besides her willingness to join us. If she does have a system-based contract with her superior, I won''t be able to get the recruit message through. ''''Do you have a master?'''' ''''Isn''t that obvious? Hmph. Whatever you do to me here¡ªeven if I never return¡ªyour end is inevitable.'''' ''''Why so confident?'''' Almost haughtily, the dragoness scoffs, ''''We dragons never let grudges go unaddressed. Besides, our lord has already decided to eliminate this civilization. None can defeat them.'''' I see. Now that I remember, Chloe did inform me of a storyline relating to this. Something about the god dragon joining forces with the other side... I can''t recall the exact words, but there was definitely the phrase ''swarm of dragons and wyverns.'' If so, I can assume that the reason dragons are here is probably because of that future invasion. It is likely they have taken this Khruse Range as the base to solidify their power and raise it through multiplying wyverns. And the mastermind behind it is the god dragon, who is also one of the last bosses of [Astra Magical Academy]. Well, if that is truly the case, there is no doubt that this dragoness has a system-based contract of some sort. Most contracts won''t allow multiple claims on one subject, so I shouldn''t waste time until I eventually defeat the god dragon. So then, the question is, how should I take care of this lizard... ''''...What are you looking at?'''' ''''...'''' I don''t want to let her go, but I don''t want to kill her either. Should I just throw her somewhere in the Backrooms and leave her there until I defeat her master? Yeah. That does sound like a good idea. To prevent boredom, I''ll especially do her a favor and freeze her entire body as well. It''ll just be like a long nap, I''m sure. I remember cryopreservation procedures like this don''t really work back on Earth since they will merely destroy the cells, but I have a feeling I can do it nicely. Besides, this is a dragon, not a human, so she should be much more resilient. Once it is decided in my mind, I quickly get to work. First of all, I have Ariel cast an [Heal] on the dragoness, who appears confused, before checking for any anomaly. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ...Nothing so far. ''''Can you turn back to a human?'''' ''''Why do I have to listen to you?'''' ''''Fine, then.'''' ''''...?'''' It''s just a bit more work. Either way, sleep well, unnamed dragoness.
Upon returning to the academy the next day as Maid Aurora, I immediately signal to Chloe that we will have a meeting inside Bianca''s office. For some reason, her eyes looking at me contain an ounce of reluctance, but it doesn''t seem like anything major has happened. I have also called Luxia here to brief her on our next likely enemy. This combination might seem suspicious, but we have no other easy choices. ''''The surveillance has just stopped. It won''t be back here for a while.'''' The ever-so-busy Bianca calmly states. ''''Do still be careful, though.'''' ''''Do you have some kind of basis for that?'''' Chloe asks. ''''Not really. It''s merely a pattern I''ve noticed.'''' So she''s saying that we have a bit of time on our hands. Since both Chloe and Luxia are here... maybe it''s time to contact Sierra finally? Thinking so, I quickly conjure a butterfly of ice and send it out the window. Sierra often hangs out at the academy recently to receive news from us, and I know just where she might be right now. In time, she should arrive. ''''Now then, I want to start the meeting.'''' I declare, taking a sip of the herbal tea Bianca has brewed. ''''It''s about the recent activities in the Khruse Range. You know something about it, right?'''' ''''Ah, that. How did your expedition go?'''' Chloe replies. ''''Met anything?'''' ''''Wyverns, as expected, but also a singular dragon.'''' ''''How did you deal with that one?'''' Shrugging my shoulders, I utter, ''''In the Backrooms.'''' ''''I see. Either way, you have invaded their territory. There''s bound to be conflicts ahead¡ª'''' ''''Muh... I wanted to join that trip so much! It sounded so fun!'''' Out of nowhere, the lunatic Luxia, who is apparently hungry for more madness, jumps in, shoving her pouting face my way. In many ways, dealing with her is a lot like dealing with a crazy cat. So, I extend my hand and begin to stroke her head. ''''Eh? Ah... mhm...'''' Confused at first, Luxia gradually relaxes as she receives my touches. At some point, a cheeky smile blooms on her face, and she even nuzzles at my hand afterward. Seeing her twin tail bobbing up and down is quite soothing. ''''Hey.'''' Still, that only extends until Chloe''s frosty voice descends. I feel like she will kill Luxia if I continue, so let''s stop here for now. ''''So, what''s the deal with the dragons?'''' ''''Are you seriously going to brush that off... okay, fine. I''ll explain, so listen up.'''' ''''Okay.'''' ''''In summary, God Dragon Yggdrasil, who is a former subordinate of Neveah, is preparing their troops to eliminate this civilization once they finish removing the remaining obstacles.'''' '''''''' ... '''''''' In an instant, both Luxia, who is still smirking, and Bianca, who is absentmindedly scribbling on her paper, freeze. ''''You don''t really need to know the reasoning for Yggdrasil''s motives and whatnot. We can''t convince them, but... that thing is absurdly strong.'''' ''''...How long until they move?'''' ''''I''m not sure. At this rate, nothing can be certain. Originally, it was supposed to be on Claire''s third year, though.'''' Amidst the tense reveal, Bianca unexpectedly intervenes, ''''Is what you are saying true?'''' ''''Yes.'''' Chloe responds. ''''Still, if you guys are with us, I''m sure we can defeat it.'''' I''m sure Chloe has already taken my forces into account, so that includes me, Kyomu, Nova, and Sikare, too. Does it really take that many people to fight one dragon? Maybe. I''ll trust her on this one. Now, if that is the case, then we should... ''''For now, the best thing to do is to chip away at the dragon hordes.'''' Indeed. I need to clean up that mountain range soon. This is no longer just the owls; humanity as a whole is in danger. It seems Chloe had already considered doing just this before I went to the place. Afterward, the four of us discuss many aspects coming from this hanging threat. For an operation of this scale, Zircon alone is not enough. We''re talking about hundreds of dragons at the level of the academy''s principal. For that, we''ll need... ''''Excuse me.'''' ''''Your Highness?'''' Yes, we will need the government''s help. In this situation where a part of that very government is compromised by Efil, having an insider with us is essential. Just in time, the reincarnation of madness number two¡ªSierra Alaina Astra¡ªhas arrived. Case 173: The unexpectedly silly princess. ''''Excuse me.'''' Guided by a small, jewel-like ice butterfly, Sierra enters the room. Of course, she properly knocked before that, and Bianca allowed this entry. Hmm... now that I think about it, wouldn''t it have been better if I used an owl? ''''...?'''' Why are they all looking at me like that? What? Am I supposed to say something here? '''''''' ... '''''''' Okay, fine. Joking aside, I don''t want to reveal myself just yet. It''s not because of a grandiose cause; I simply want to see Sierra''s flustered expressions a bit. So... ''''Master. It''s fine to say something.'''' I politely remark, pointing my gaze toward the Duchess of Cecil, who is still holding documents in both of her hands. ''''...??'''' Needless to say, Bianca, Chloe, and even Luxia start to look at me as if I''m saying something ridiculous. However, the damage has already been done. With just a few words, I have subtly indicated that Bianca is the one who called Sierra here, not me. Bianca is an ice user, too, so it makes sense, right? ''''So you are the one...'''' Once locked in, Sierra''s diamond-like eyes turn crescent, and her steps toward the table hasten as she clumsily covers her grinning mouth. Ignoring the rest of us, she enthusiastically approaches Bianca, ''''Duchess Cecil¡ªno, Silaerob! I certainly had my suspicion, but seeing you without the mask is surreal!'''' ''''No, Your Highness...'''' ''''I didn''t know you had the sacred light in you! With this, our national might should truly reach an unparalleled level!'''' The more I watch as Sierra bursts out her innermost excitement onto the wrong target, the more I observe a sense of amusement. So I can feel like this without scaring people, too. ''''Hey. Are you going to let her be like that...?'''' Still, at some point, it seems it has gone a bit overboard. By that, I mean Sierra is probably getting too excited right now, leaning over the table. I''ve never seen someone so ecstatic to the point that their legs are trembling. ''''Where are you looking?'''' Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Ah, Chloe caught me. That''s a scary face. ''''Pervert.'''' Luxia, too...? Well, in any case, I''m not really fond of being the imperial princess''s weird stalker, either, so let''s end this joke right about... now. Within just a moment, I return my consciousness to the main body and teleport to this office. Then, a sizable portal is opened at my finger''s snap. ''''?!'''' ''''Ah?!'''' ''''Wait, what¡ª'''' After throwing the three girls into it, I look over to Bianca and Peln. ''''Stall a bit of time for me. I''ll come back after talking with Sierra.'''' I utter. ''''Then, take care.'''' Without waiting for an answer, I quickly cross the rift and arrive at the Backrooms¡ªmore accurately, my room within it. After many modifications, it is now quite different compared to the other areas within this space. For one, the wallpaper is a comfortable sky blue, and the light is actually stable. The liminal nightmare still reigns infinitely beyond the entrance door, however. Nonetheless, I need to focus on these three first. ''''Woah...! It''s boss''s room!'''' The soonest one to recover is Luxia. Her eyes sparkle once she realizes her surroundings, and she dives into my spacious and soft bed, which is made using the best and latest tech from Becky and Sikare. ''''The Backrooms... what about the other side?'''' Chloe asks, slowly rising to her feet. ''''Do you have extra dolls or something?'''' ''''Yes, actually. Peln can make quite convincing fakes.'''' ''''But that... no, I understand. Okay.'''' ''''Hm.'''' That''s two done. The only one remaining is the crazy princess, who is now scanning the room with much caution. Then, her eyes slightly widen as she sees me, mouth agaped. ''''You are... no, why do you look different?'''' ''''Isn''t it just your imagination?'''' She must have noticed my longer hair. Rather, I always tell Peln to maintain a certain degree of ''maid'' when I possess her body, and that mannerism is gone now. As Chloe would say... what was it? A different vibe? Either way, I can''t let my guests have nothing, especially since it is me who has forcibly brought them here. So, the freezer is my next destination. Let''s take a few cans of soda... hmm... I probably need to restock it soon. The potato chip reserve has been steadily decreasing ever since Sikare started snacking on them whenever she''s brewing potions, too. ''''Lady Luminous. Can you explain this situation to me?'''' ''''Eh? Me?'''' ''''Yes. You are an associate of Silaerob, too, right? Where are we? Is this some sort of test from her?'''' I decide to deal with the emotional princess by myself by tacitly telling Chloe to deliver the drinks to Luxia. Now, I stand face-to-face with Sierra¡ªwithout masks, without any sort of deception. ''''This isn''t a test.'''' I nonchalantly reply. ''''This is Silaerob''s base. I thought you might want to have a tour of it before settling on if you want to join or not.'''' At my carefree answer, Sierra furrows her eyebrows, clearly looking annoyed, ''''But were you allowed to make such a decision on your own? What rank are you in the force, actually?'''' ''''...'''' What? She still doesn''t get it...? ''''Besides, you are clearly different from that maid Aurora...'''' That much is true. Though, do I need to release my aura for her to realize? ''''Tell me. I''m eager to learn more about this place.'''' Hmm... I mean, she''s got the spirit, I guess. A bit silly compared to her usual self, but that''s okay. Almost too naturally, I find myself smiling. Pushing a fresh can of soda toward the princess, I point to the entrance, ''''Go see for yourself, then. See for yourself what kind of entity we are. Come back whenever you feel satisfied.'''' ''''Wait, I''m not done talking¡ª'''' Clack. With that, the door sternly shuts close, and I can now finally let out the giggle I''ve been holding. ''''Is it really that funny? Teasing that unstable princess?'''' Chloe raises her brow. ''''You have such mean hobbies...'''' ''''Maybe.'''' I reply. Right then, Luxia, who is willfully wrapped in my quilt, intervenes, ''''She''s just too stunned at the sudden events. With a bit of time, I''m sure she can find the truth on her own!'''' ''''I really do hope so...'''' Case 174: The crown princess and the misunderstanding. ''''Tell me more about the God Dragon, Chloe.'''' ''''Hm? Sure. Come here.'''' After kicking Sierra out of the room, I decide to use the time to familiarize myself with future enemies. With Efil constantly monitoring us, there aren''t many opportunities for me to talk to Chloe freely. So, I also sit on the edge of the bed, but... Chloe''s smiling eyes tell me that I''m missing something. As I tilt my head, she begins to pat the space right beside her, ''''...'''' Ah, so it''s like that. Considering that Chloe hasn''t been able to act comfortably these days, my will to not spoil her disappears entirely. Still, the moment I itch just a bit close to her, she abruptly springs at me, wrapping her entire body around mine like a Koala. ''''Ah! Not fair! I want to cuddle, too!'''' Before I can even react, another weight, another warmth is felt on my back. A few locks of pink hair fall onto my shoulders, brushing against my cheeks. ''''This is so cumbersome...'''' Despite my complaint, neither of them moves. At this point, it might be better just to give up. So, that''s what I do, and although she''s grumbling at Luxia, Chloe still gives me the information I need. ''''I said this before, but the God Dragon Yggdrasil is one of the final bosses in the game. While we, as a regular player, only know that they are immensely strong thanks to [Deception], if you happen to come across certain threads on the game''s forum, you can gain access to Yggdrasil''s full status screen.'''' ''''How come?'''' ''''Datamining, of course. Nothing gets past the nerdy programmers.'''' Almost proudly, Chloe looks up at me. At this kind of distance, I can really feel the vibrancy of her expression... as well as her apparent enthusiasm for me carved in those azure eyes. It isn''t as if I haven''t seen that look before. Just... I am used to seeing a pair of violet eyes, not azure ones. Nonetheless, she continues, ''''According to many charts, Yggdrasil is at level 87, and their skills are so extensive and broken that it''s almost ridiculous to think about.'''' ''''87...'''' That''s indeed absurdly high. Not even a single person has reached level 80 yet, let alone a sub-ninety. If so, we would need to plan the fight carefully... ''''Wait. Now that I think about it,'''' I shot Chloe an uncertain gaze. ''''Is it a demon or not?'''' ''''You''re fast to notice. Unfortunately... it''s not. Yggdrasil is just a really, really old dragon.'''' ''''...So that''s why you said it was hard to beat.'''' Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Knowing the original game, there must be some sort of mechanism for the player to utilize so that they can get past this enemy. Upon inquiring, though, Chloe simply shakes her head, smiling awkwardly. ''''It''ll be fine, I''m sure. Let''s just... focus on Efil for now.'''' She says. ''''But isn''t that kind of risky?'''' Luxia intervenes. ''''Wouldn''t it be better to prepare something, at least?'''' ''''What do you know about the game, huh? Be nice and be quiet.'''' ''''Ah! She''s treating me like a dog! Help me, boss!'''' ''''I''d rather have a dog here.'''' ''''Grr...'''' ''''Stop touching my wings.'''' ...They''re bickering again. Why do I have to deal with this... Right when I am about to kick both of these fools out of the room, a few hesitant knocks sound beyond the entrance. Now that I have found an excuse, I quickly shake off the two and open the door. ''''You''re back?'''' ''''...I am.'''' Sierra, with an utterly flabbergasted face, greets me. ''Flabbergasted'' might be too strong of a word, but she seems amazed, at least. ''''How was it?'''' I ask, leaning against the frame. ''''...'''' ''''Did you find anything you like?'''' ''''It was...'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''It was amazing!'''' Suddenly, the crown princess lunges toward me, clasping both of my hands. Under the flickering light of the Backrooms'' hallway, her eyes sparkle as though the night sky''s stars I see in the sky. Taken aback, I try to take a step in reserve, but her grip is so firm that I probably need to use mana to even move. ''''How come there was this wonderful structure that I never knew about?! Tell me, where are we now? Some sort of cave underneath Zircon? Silarob really did put a lot of effort into this...!'''' No, it was just the system. ''''What are these strange creatures roaming around these hallways? How come they don''t have a status screen? Cultivating such an enormous force ought to take a long time!'''' No, really. It was just the system. In any case, this is the first time I''ve seen Sierra being this expressive. Although the way her mouth is constantly itching on smiling uncontrollably¡ªto the point of trembling¡ªworries me a bit, she doesn''t seem put off. ''''...'''' It''s a different kind of madness, I suppose. If I have to worry about Luxia stirring up chaos constantly, then I''ll have to sleep with one eye open when it comes to Sierra. She looks like someone who would do unspeakable things to me when I''m asleep. Still, we need her power right now. But how do I tell her... ''''Ah! Aurora~!'''' At that moment, a kind voice calls me from afar. Coming toward us from the end of the hallway is Ariel, the banshee who used to be a saintess. ''''Ariel.'''' ''''Greetings, Your Holiness.'''' Surprisingly, Sierra shows proper respect toward my friend as she bows politely, which is something I don''t see often. Yet, it doesn''t look as though Ariel likes that very much. ''''Agh... I told you not to call me that!'''' ''''What''s the matter, Ariel?'''' ''''Oh, I was worried for this fellow since she appeared so innocent. It''s a relief that she is all fine!'''' Like the kind saintess that she is, Ariel naturally extends her goodwill toward just about anybody. Sometimes, that can be a good thing, I suppose. ''''What can happen when I''m here?'''' I let out a sigh. ''''You''re right, actually. No one has the power over this place other than you, after all.'''' ''''Of course.'''' ''''Anyway, I want to ask about this¡ª'''' Before Ariel can even finish her sentence, the crown princess once again itches toward me, ''''Are you the manager of this place?!'''' ''''...You could say that,'''' I reply. ''''More importantly, do you want to join us or not? If you want to, I can briefly go over our objectives¡ª'''' ''''I will.'''' ''''You will?'''' ''''Is that such a surprise? I like this place a thousand times more than being in the palace all day with those cunning old men.'''' That''s a bit unexpected. I thought she might like playing mind games, but I guess not. The more unexpected thing, though, is that she still doesn''t seem to know who I am. I mean, I am concealing my mana, but... well, it doesn''t matter either way. Besides... this is a good time to test her compliance. ''''Sierra Alaina Astra. I will give you a quest before we officially accept you.'''' I say, making myself proper on the spot. Despite the road ahead seeming complicated, Sierra poses a relaxed smile, ''''Come.'''' ''''Enthusiasm is welcome. For this assignment, gather for us several groups of elite soldiers. And before you ask, yes, we do need them for something urgent.'''' ''''...That''s a hard one. Sure. I can do it.'''' Yeah, you are the crown princess¡ª ''''Even if I''m not the crown princess anymore, I will make it just for you to see.'''' ''''...Excuse me? Not the crown princess anymore...?'''' Case 175: From raven maid to raven crown princess. So, it turns out that Sierra is the kind of woman who unhesitatingly does things she sets her mind on. In just a short time, she has somehow swayed the whole political machine of the strongest empire, turning it into an utter mess in the face of an already serious crisis. ''''I''ve already given my position away.'''' With a nonchalant face, the... former crown princess says. I can''t help but feel as though she is intentionally messing with me. ''''You said that last time,'''' I reply. ''''What''s the difference?'''' ''''I did¡ªhm? How do you know that? I only said it to Silaerob.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' For a few moments that stretch as though an eternity, she and I stare at each other''s eyes. There isn''t any particular tension rising, but the more it goes on, the more her face turns bothered. A look of doubt. A look of surprise. A look as if she has realized something. ''''You...'''' ''''What''s the difference?'''' Not letting the unimportant matter take reign, I press with the same question. My opponent, now a bit more reserved as she glances at me, eventually answers, ''''The emperor is already planning to announce the changes to the line of succession. You know he wants to abdicate sometime this year, yes?'''' ''''Sure.'''' Luxia confirmed this a while ago. By the way, I thought having her going to the palace every now and then would be enough, but I really do need some sort of spy tech to keep up with this crazy politics. ''''I thought it might be annoying if he forced the throne on me by suddenly announcing his resignation, so I quickly and concretely resigned before he could do that.'''' ''''...'''' ''''That''s why I have been busy putting things in their rightful places. Of course, that extends to my successor, too.'''' That explains why everything moves so fast. Sierra seems to have done all she could to get this done behind the scenes. The only question left is... ''''Who is it going to be?'''' The next first-in-line to the throne. Although I already have a faint suspicion, just to be sure. ''''It''s that raven girl. She''s in my faction already, so it''s more convenient.'''' Sierra flatly remarks. ''''Besides, someone like her might be even more suited for the throne than me. Certainly more than that foolish brother of mine, hah.'''' This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ''''As expected. Still, what will you do about the task now that you are not the crown princess anymore?'''' ''''She probably will try to pull the strings and get it done anyway.'''' Chloe intervenes, pulling along a naive-looking Luxia. ''''Her faction won''t be stable enough without her standing as its head.'''' ''''Mhm.'''' Now that the path forward is concrete, it''s time to discuss the details. As I signal Sierra to come in, she excitedly trots into my room, making her way around the space under Luxia and Chloe''s scrutinizing gazes. The only one who seems clueless is our good friend and banshee¡ªAriel. She scratches her cheek puzzledly, looking eerily similar to Sierra. ''''Um... am I interrupting something?'''' She discreetly asks. ''''No, Ariel. You come in, too.'''' I can have her inform the other members once this meeting is over, so her presence is actually welcomed. Besides, she had something to ask earlier. So, I channel my power and erect a table in the middle of the room, using the Backrooms'' materials. Once again, Sierra looks quite impressed at this, and I can already see her bothering me to no end afterward. Wait, no. If I can make her my subordinate, won''t I be able to restrict her? Well, it all depends on whether she wants to stay under me or be equal. That is also what we will discuss first. ''''My position within the organization?'''' ''''Yes.'''' Before anything else, we ask her if she is willing to be under Silaerob''s command. Of course, Chloe also provides a rough insight into Zircon as a whole and its purposes ahead, as well as what Sierra''s role will be if she ever agrees to join. ''''Take your time... is what I want to say, but the situation doesn''t allow much of that.'''' I let out a sigh. ''''I''ll give you one day.'''' ''''...No need.'''' Surprisingly, the princess appears resolute. It doesn''t mean that she hasn''t considered anything we just said, but I guess her determination is too strong this time. At some point, the familiar pawn of ice is already resting within Sierra''s palm as she fidgets with it. ''''If I can get into this side of the world instead of staying in that same old boring one, then I can tolerate that.'''' She says. ''''I''ll do it. I''ll be under your care, Silaerob.'''' There is no doubt in her crystal-like eyes. I can''t help but appreciate such a determined soul. ''''Call me Aurora,'''' I reply. ''''We talk master-subordinate a lot, but I won''t be a master most of the time. It''s just for safety purposes.'''' ''''Alright. Once again, I''ll be under your care, Aurora.'''' Without much left to say, she and I shake hands, marking the beginning of a significant alliance. [Follower request sent] ''''Sierra Alaina Astra. Once you accept this request, you will become a trial member of Zircon. If you can prove your worth, we will officially recognize you as one of us.'''' I declare, tuning my mana pressure up a few notches. ''''...Alright.'''' [Sierra has become your follower] ''''Huu... with this, I''ll...'''' The princess stares at the system''s message in the air for a bit, that creepy grin almost creeping up her face, but then she snaps out of it. ''''Ahem. Although I have many things to ask and many to do here, I suppose my first mission is due.'''' Since she seems eager to finish her first mission, I open a gate for her to return to the academy right away. Before leaving, she shoots me a reassuring gaze. Coupled with her rare smile, I almost believe she is somebody else for a moment. ''''...Was that necessary?'''' ''''Hm?'''' ''''The trial thing. Was there a reason you didn''t accept her right away?'''' Tilting her head, Ariel voices her doubts. Without saying a word, I point to Luxia, who has persuaded me on this matter. The pinkhead clicks her tongue in annoyance, but still, she begins to explain, sprawling out on the table, ''''Mmm... in short, she''s crazy. She says one thing but then thinks another, and her thoughts spin around like a fan.'''' ''''She too volatile,'''' Chloe adds. ''''It''s always good to have some precautions.'''' ''''Ah, is that so...'''' Although I feel bad for Ariel, who probably wants to sympathize with her blood, the other two are right. Making her accept the follower request is, truly, nothing more than a precaution. I can shut her mouth if something goes south¡ªthat''s all. Hmm... should I send Blob to the palace? That sounds like a good idea. It has been a while since we have stirred troubles, too. I wonder how Efil is faring these days. Ah, aside from that, I probably need to see Nydia. Suddenly becoming the crown princess ought to be stressful. As her... friend? Not-yet-lover? I need to do something for her at this rate. N-A 4: When life gives you lemon. ''''...Yes?'''' ''''I said, from now on, you will become the crown princess.'''' On one beautiful day, my whole life changed. It was yesterday that the then-crown princess, Sierra Alaina Astra, came to me and nonchalantly announced that she would be resigning from her position and that I would succeed her. Of course, that was too sudden on too many levels, and I sure didn''t understand why she did such a thing. Since I had too much planned ahead, I tried to refuse it, but... it was simply foolish to do so. In the first place, a smooth transition of power that wouldn''t cause mass chaos, especially at this sensitive period when the emperor''s reign was about to stop, could only be achievable if the next heir was me. The stubborn nobles who originally supported my biological father¡ªand now me¡ªlargely belonged to Sierra''s faction. If left unattended, the remaining prince would step up, but Sierra''s faction wouldn''t let that happen. ''''Don''t you worry about your safety?'''' ...Besides, my life would be in danger if, once inaugurated, that prince thought of me as a dangerous rival. Not only me but also the people surrounding me. It was almost unfair. Why did I have to suffer so much risk? I only wanted to be left alone and spend time with somebody I liked. For the first time, I felt the significance of the imperial blood flowing within me. That was all yesterday, but even today, I am still anxious. Do I really need to take on that difficult task? Restoring an unstable nation¡ªcan I really do that? Of course, they won''t choose someone unqualified, and if I ever accept¡ªor am forced to accept¡ªthey will have me study for it intensely, which won''t even be enough if things are this rushed. That is where Sierra''s proposal comes in. ''''Be my puppet.'''' Simple and honest. Sierra, as a trained candidate, offers to ''help'' me on various occasions if I ever need it. This way, I can relieve the pressure of ruling a nation while also upholding my honor as an empress later on. ...Sure, that is putting it too nicely, and even Sierra doesn''t use such flattering words. I''m just... consoling myself here. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ''''I don''t actually want power or anything. It comes to me naturally, even when I don''t need it. Such is the fate of an Astra.'''' ''''...'''' ''''What I want to say is, If you want to rule on your own, then that''s also fine. I will only help if you need me to. In a way, I''m passing a huge burden onto you, after all.'''' Should I even trust her words...? Probably not. But it''s the only hope I can cling on. As a lowly maid who just became a princess not long ago, I certainly would not want to ascend further and become the empress. Thinking back, I never thought there would be a day when I wanted to refuse the crown, and I never thought I would miss those days of being a maid this much. ''''...'''' I''m lost. Ah... at times like this, I really wish I had someone here to hug. ''''Nydia.'''' Yes, someone like... ''''Nydia?'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ''''...Aurora?'''' How did she... oh. I see. She still remembers this corner of the academy where I usually hide when I don''t want to meet anyone. It''s embarrassing, though, having her witness this unsightly side of me. I¡ª ''''...!'''' Almost unceremoniously, Aurora hugs me. Somewhere within me, I want to retort, saying that I''m fine and all, but the person named Nydia Alaina Astra is more honest than that. What''s more, hugging Aurora is a privilege in itself, so I spare no time and quickly wrap my arms around her waist. ''''You just seem a bit lost.'''' She softly says. ''''Did something happen?'''' ''''...I might be the empress soon,'''' I reply, trying to get the words out of my stammering throat. Perhaps shocked by my response, Aurora flinches and stays silent for a few moments. Then, with a worried tone, she speaks, ''''Do you hate it? Being the empress, I mean.'''' ''''Well...'''' Isn''t that obvious? ''''I can''t be with you as often... or at all. If I can, I''d rather choose not to be the empress at all, but...'''' As if something has changed within her, Aurora''s expression turns worried, albeit barely. She stares at me with that uncertain gaze for a while before pulling me into her embrace once again. ''''I''ll be here and cheer you on. Always.'''' ''''Aurora... can you promise me?'''' ''''Yeah.'''' ''''...Thank you. Really.'''' Somehow, her words make my heart feel much calmer. Just knowing that she wants to support me wherever I go is reassuring. She doesn''t seem thrilled to have a friend who is the empress, but at least she looks okay with it. Yeah. Let''s not get too caught up with it. Let''s think about the positives. If I were to be the empress... heheh... maybe making her stay by my side all the time might be possible. No, it should be easy now that I think about it. By then, all this warmth would be mine...
''''Nydia Alaina Astra.'''' ''''Yes, Your Majesty.'''' ''''Do you have what it takes to inherit the crown?'''' Only a few days later, the emperor summons me to the palace. It is a private meeting between us two, and the first thing I notice upon seeing him is that he looks too tired. The toll of the crisis has really weighed on him. At this rate, I''m not sure if he will stay as the emperor until the year ends. If he ever abdicates right away, I would be in trouble. ''''...Yes, I do.'''' I reply nonetheless. As the emperor deeply ponders, my heartbeats start to hasten. Even if I hate it right now, I once thought of such a miraculous opportunity extended to me. Who wouldn''t be nervous when suddenly holding such a powerful position? ''''Understood.'''' The emperor eventually sighs. ''''If you wish so, then, Nydia, you will be granted the title of Crown Princess from now on.'''' ''''I humbly receive the title, Your Majesty.'''' And from then on, the reign marks its first page. Case 176: Operation Plazma – Prelude. ''''Then... I''ll go now.'''' ''''Take care.'''' ''''Mhm. You too.'''' Watching the droopy raven wings on Nydia''s back as she walks away, I can''t help but feel an irk somewhere. Once again, I think of the decision to expose the documents containing her birth origin back then. If I hadn''t done it at all, Nydia would have been the same happy maid that she was back then. Was it right not to intervene? ''''...'''' Maybe not. Nonetheless, what has already been done cannot be changed. At this moment, I need to quickly get rid of Efil so I can act more freely. I''m already tired of this identity game. ...Still, it''s not easy to investigate such an elusive opponent, especially now that everything is in a jumble. I guess I can only hope the plan Sikare and the 049 mentioned the other day will work.
The following days quickly pass by without much happening. I, alongside my friends, still visit the Khruse Range every night for some routine extermination of the infesting wyverns. So far, everything is going smoothly, but there has been a bit of noise from the palace. It seems the heir transition will occur sooner or later. Evidently, both princesses have changed dramatically over this period. While Sierra progressively gets more and more laidback, often gleefully strolling around the academy, Nydia rarely ever comes there at all. The few times I actually see her... well, let''s just say she isn''t too relaxed. Of course, I''m worried about my friend, but the only one who can help her right now... isn''t me. Even if I use my name as Silaerob, it doesn''t change the fact that she is still an imperial princess with heavy responsibilities and expectations. I need to take her hand and show her the way forward, not carry her over obstacles. ''''Good morning.'''' ''''Ah, good morning.'''' Which is why I have arranged a chat with the other imperial princess. Aside from checking the Khruse Range raid''s progress, making sure Nydia''s life in the palace goes smoothly is also the goal. Upon seeing me, Sierra appears noticeably more reserved. I''m not sure of the cause, but I don''t mind. Though, I would like her not to stare as much. ''''Hm? Coffee today?'''' I ask, noticing a different beverage in Bianca''s cup. ''''I need to focus and finish these quickly.'''' She replies. ''''I see.'''' ''''You don''t drink coffee?'''' For some reason, the duchess is a bit talkative. Does drinking coffee instead of tea have something to do with it? How scary. ''''This is why I don''t drink coffee...'''' You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ''''...?'''' In any case, I help myself with a cup of tea instead, and only when the refreshing taste of it spreads across my tongue does my brain clear up fully. Turning to Sierra, who''s still discreetly staring at me, I open my mouth, ''''How''s it going?'''' Will Sierra ever realize that those silvery-white eyes of hers are really attention-catching? They''re like gems. I guess they call the imperial blood ''noblest'' for a reason. ''''Quite smoothly.'''' The princess replies. ''''In addition to my personal army, the emperor has agreed to dispatch several divisions of magical knights and mages as well.'''' ''''What about the elites?'''' ''''A few masters will join, and... if things go right, a grandmaster, too.'''' Oh? They''re willing to lend us a grandmaster... this is good news. Satisfied, I nod approvingly at Sierra, ''''Good job. Contact me when everything''s ready. We will depart as soon as possible.'''' ''''I won''t disappoint you. Also, about transportation...'''' ''''I''ll take everyone there.'''' ''''Got it.'''' Once those points are settled, there isn''t much to say anymore, especially when it is this early into the raid. Now should be the time to ask her the other matter, but... ''''...Do you have something to say?'''' I wonder why Sierra is so... animated at times without changing her face much. I guess her eyes are just too expressive. Nonetheless, the princess takes a look at herself, then yearns closer to me, ''''...Remember the last time I said I wanted to pet the owls?'''' She softly asks. ''''Ah, there was that, too.'''' ''''Instead of that, can I touch your wings?'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' ...What? No, really. Even Bianca is cringing at that sentence, which definitely packs too much cutesy in it. Sierra appears unfazed, however, only waiting for my answer. Perhaps wanting to escape this awkwardness, Bianca clears her throat, pulling our attention, ''''Touching a beastkin''s animal parts might be disrespectful, Your Highness.'''' ''''Is that so? It depends, no?'''' Despite the duchess''s effort, Sierra remains determined. Somehow, there''s something different about her enthusiasm this time around. See, when she expressed her desire to pet the owls before this, it was much purer. ''''Why?'''' I voice my doubt. ''''The owls are fluffier.'''' ''''Because... heheh...'''' Hearing that, the princess''s facade finally crumbles. Unable to contain her excitement, Sierra''s twitching mouth rips into a creepy smile, and her eyes turn crescent. Then, she abruptly leans over, radiating a dangerous aura that is seemingly tangible. ''''Hey. I remember you had some strange reactions when I touched them the last two times, right?'''' She whispers, her voice shaky, borderlining laughter. ''''I just thought of messing up the almightly Silaerob like that... and I can''t stop smiling.'''' ''''...'''' Jesus Christ. Sometimes, I forget that I am dealing with this kind of woman. ''''No.'''' I flatly refuse to give in to her deranged fetish. You know, I really want to talk about the Nydia matter already, but I feel as though she will demand something unspeakable if I try to do that now. Sorry, Nydia. You will have to suffer for a bit more. Let''s change the topic. ''''About the grandmaster. Who will it likely be?'''' ''''The emperor didn''t specifically state their name, but my guess is Ulaika.'''' ''''The shield lo¡ªI mean, the Invincible Shield?'''' ''''Yes. That''s the only reason they named the raid ''Operation Plazma.'' Besides, it is during the day, so.'''' Come again? Why do they have the power to decide the name? ...Well, ''Operation Plazma'' doesn''t sound terrible, I suppose. Still, I''m not too familiar with all the grandmasters, and the name intrigues me. ''''Why is it ''Plazma?'' Can Ulaika produce plazma?'''' Before Sierra can even reply, Bianca interjects, ''''Technically not, but she can do something similar.'''' Hmm... that does sound promising. I''m also curious about how she will perform in battle. I can look forward to that. Mhm.
Just like that, a few more days soon pass, and the assembly is finally completed. In front of me stands an organized army of a scale I have never seen before. Row after row, knights and mages in uniform line up, adhering to a certain pattern. Just looking at them alone is enough to intimidate, but only when one senses the immense mana radiating from this collective force does they feel the true scale. And leading the bunch is... ''''Heya! It''s you again!'''' A chibi whose head barely reaches my stomach. A part of me wonders if such a child... figure can even exit combat in one piece, but then again, she''s a grandmaster for a reason. ''''Well, let us go.'''' ''''Hm? Aren''t you going to introduce those guys to us?!'''' ''''No.'''' No. Case 177: Operation Plazma – Red snow. A cheerful, young-looking lady with tanned skin and refreshing pale blue eyes. Looking at her sparkling silvery pupils, one might inevitably think of her as just an ordinary miss. However... ''''Let''s go¡ª!'''' Somewhere in her childish demeanor suggests otherwise. Even as she jumps and trots her way in front of the imperial force, I can see virtually no opening anywhere, even near her. It might sound a bit clich¨¦, but she really is without weakness. By the way, it''s not about me seeing all the ways she will counterattack if I ever touch her or anything of the sort. That''s only in fiction. What I''m referring to is the numerous layers of mana constantly swirling around her body at all times, ready to be transformed into whatever she desires. I suppose only a grandmaster can maintain that kind of ridiculous protection. Of course, she is on our side today, so that''s great, but... ''''Where are you going?'''' ''''Eh?'''' ''''Didn''t anyone tell you we''re teleporting there?'''' ''''Ah.'''' I can tell even the soldiers'' captains aren''t used to having such an airhead as their leader, much less the soldiers themselves. Letting out a sigh, I signal to the other side, ''''Everybody, hold hands. I won''t waste mana doing it again if you were left behind.'''' ''''H-Hold hands! Let''s hold hands!'''' As the little girl runs around, instructing the soldiers twice her size to hold hands, I can''t help but feel strange. Well, I suppose I can only trust the strategists at the palace and their verdict.
After arriving at the destination, we take a short minute to let everyone adapt to the new environment. This isn''t a problem for Skely or me, who frequently use [Teleportation], but for the average person, it can be overwhelming. In any case, through Sierra, we''ve decided on a few tactics beforehand. Firstly, this operation has a fancy name, but it is nothing more than a cleaning job. Our goal is to simply take out as many wyverns and dragons as possible¡ªthat''s it. In line with that, there''s no reason for us to work together outside of facing elite enemies at all. More often than not, our conflicting fighting styles can lead to complications. Furthermore, thanks to the nerdy Becky, we both already have a general map of the area, so we split right away. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ''''Take care~!'''' ''''...You, too.'''' It''s a pity that I can''t see how she fights just yet, but I reckon there will be a time. So, bringing my horror squad along, I head straight up a mountain I''ve yet to explore. The doctor is missing today, as he is working on that project with Sikare. The undead siblings are also taking a break. ''''Hm? What''s wrong?'''' As we proceed, Blob suddenly nuzzles at me. ''''The owls? I told them to evacuate already. Maybe they''ll go to Zircon.'''' With the invasion from Khruse inevitable, having the owls move to other places is the only way to keep them safe. This place is about to become a massive battleground, after all. ''''...'''' Well, the night has yet ripe. We should think less of that and focus on grinding. As much as I want to keep this experience mine for our forces only, the situation begs to differ. The best we can do is wipe out as many enemies as possible, which means... ''''Let''s split.'''' We''ll be splitting again. By this point, my horror friends are all approaching level 50 or a bit above that, and with their superior nature, taking care of wyverns won''t be a problem. Even Blob, who''s only approaching 35, can already do that. Of course, they all understand this and agree right away. Watching my friends move away one by one, I fall into a brief silence. Eventually, I decide to take my time roaming the mountain to take out the scattered enemies slowly. There aren''t that many of them, but they all seem to recognize me and show aggression. At this point, an icicle worth a single point of MP is enough for me to eliminate one. This feels oddly like playing a shooting game where your gun has infinite damage. Have I reached that point? I remember I used to struggle against small wolves, and now I''m one-shotting wyverns. ''''...I''ve come that far, huh.'''' They say boredom births random thoughts. Well, I say that, but it''s true that everything has begun to feel a tad... boring. The emptiness I feel whenever the Sword of Nihility is activated certainly doesn''t help. But if I can''t meet strong opponents often anymore... why not try to limit myself? Following that train of thought, I pull out my void-black sword¡ªthis time, with no magic attached. Just a plain sword. Yet... against the wyverns who are several times larger than me, my slender sword still cuts through them like butter. With virtually no effort, their wings are severed, their legs sliced, and their heads chopped off. As I stare at my blood-stained sword, one with streams of red liquid dripping off the blade into the red snow... ''''No good.'''' I can''t easily find that rush of energy when fighting anymore. When did it all happen? Did I... become callous over time? No, maybe it''s just that I''ve gotten stronger. That''s all. I wish I brought Kyomu here so I could hear his input. How does he deal with the loss of emotions? Feeling lost, I turn to the starry sky. Even knowing that every single one of those dots is fake, and even knowing that the brightly shining moon''s light is sinister... everything is still beautiful. If... if after everything¡ªwhen I eventually stand above all¡ªif I were to become emotionless by then... would I still admire the night sky? After all, mankind has looked to the sky ever since they set foot on Earth. Even if they only began dreaming of chasing the stars fairly recently, they had always admired it. The future is unknown, but in the end, I should make sure to look at the sky once more. By then, if I still think that it is beautiful... then at least I will remain a human. ''''Hm?'''' As I am lost in my thoughts, a strong wave of mana hits me. From far, far away, some sort of fight is happening, and it''s not an ordinary one either. ...Well, I guess it''s obvious if the sky in the direction it comes from is lit like this. The most likely scenario is that Ulaika''s team has met a formidable opponent, namely a lord dragon. They can certainly handle it well, but I want to see it in person, too. Let''s see how strong one of them can be. Case 178: Operation Plazma – Ulaika, the Invincible Shield. What would you do against a dragon''s blast? This is a rarely asked question since most will not survive the attack, no matter what they try. Dragons'' blasts, whether fire, ice, wind, etc., are so powerful that they have been compared to natural disasters. I myself have experienced it firsthand. The hydra at the heart of Zircon would often spew out an obscene number of death rays at me whenever I was in the air or below. I''m not sure if I could survive several of those coming straight at me. Nonetheless, the danger of those blasts cannot be disputed, but so far, I can count on only one individual to confront them head-on. ''''...Ridiculous.'''' Ulaika, the Invincible Shield. I understand why they gave her that nickname now. Even as I exist right at this moment, standing here and witnessing a very real scene before me, something still seems odd. Under the blazing moon, two forces collide squarely against one another. On one side, a colossal dragon remains perched on the ground, flaring out its wings and covering hundreds of meters. Its glossy scales, ones bearing a majestic silver color, swell and calm as if breathing. Each time that it pushes another gust of power into that cocoon of plasma, the sky gets a notch brighter. I can''t help but feel my hair standing even from this distance. Should there be a creature so powerful in existence? Just the thought that it isn''t even the strongest of its kind amazes me. Still, if there''s something even more incredible... ''''Prepare the spell...!'''' Standing... tall before the blast, the small grandmaster steadily braces her mana shield, literally splitting the death ray that is hundreds of times bigger than herself apart. Using some sort of skills, she extends the coverage of her shield to protect her troops, and if I''m not seeing it wrong, she''s even absorbing some of the energy coming her way. Amazingly, it seems this matchup favors Ulaika. Of course, the dragon also realizes this, seeing that it ceases to attack shortly after. Perhaps planning a different approach, it begins to flap those two wings, but¡ª ''''It ain''t that easy!'''' What happens next is straight out of a movie¡ªas Chloe might say. Almost too smoothly, an unbelievably thick concentration of energy is condensed into Ulaika''s little palm, and before long, she launches that all forward... forming a beam of plasma. Although much smaller than what the dragon can produce, it apparently holds immense power as it easily scrapes off the target''s sturdy scales, burning into its flesh. ''''How dare you injure this divine body?!'''' Oh, divine flesh, I guess. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Still, what a sharp shriek. I was just wondering how she would deal damage to that thing, but... this is just ridiculous. I get why they call this operation ''Plazma'' now. So, there''s that, yet the question I have in my mind now is whether to jump in or not. Honestly speaking, Ulaika should be able to take care of that lord dragon, and the troops following her should clear out the nearby smaller enemies soon. But I''m itching for some action. If it''s a lord dragon, I can rest assured that I won''t be disappointed. ''''Mhm.'''' Let''s go in. Charging my blade with some mana, I start to slide my way down the snowy slope. With the elements by my side today, I feel better than ever¡ªrefreshing, should I say? With such incredible motivation... perhaps a grand opening should suffice. ''''Hah...'''' Rising from the depths of my being, a source of absolute coldness surges, blowing through my veins to then reach the tips of my fingers. Soon enough, that energy is fully devoted to the Black Dawn''s edges, creating a hollow glow of blue. And finally, with a potent intent to eradicate the last traces of whatever is in front of me, that glow leans a notch toward an ashen blue. Everything proceeded within seconds. By the time the closest dragons to me have realized something, it is already too late. As I lightly pull the blade down, the boiling power crisply explodes into a chain of crystals flooding forward. Like spikes, they pierce whoever is unlucky enough to stand in their path; like tsunamis, they engulf whatever is unlucky enough to be underneath them, and like flowers, they bloom so spectacularly even at night. ''''What is...?!'''' ''''This ice...'''' In an instant, the whole battlefield seems to halt. [You have defeated a Lv.46 Khruse Wind Dragon] [You have defeated a Lv.51 Khruse Water Dragon] [You have defeated a Lv.54 Khruse Fire Dragon] As all eyes are suddenly on me, I spare half a glance at the windows popping up and keep walking forward. Allies and enemies alike, they all seem to have adopted either fear or caution. It makes sense, considering any living being that touches these crystals will, in the rawest way, disintegrate into nothingness. The only one who is unaffected... yes. It has to be her. ''''That''s some really nice firepower!'''' Ulaika excitedly exclaims, her eyes sparkling. ''''Hey, I''m actually fired up now! Duet with me, masked lady!'''' ''''Unusual word choice, but... sure.'''' A ''duet,'' huh... sounds nice. Nonetheless, in response to my arrival, the lord dragon seems to have upped its cautiousness by several steps. Logically, this is where it should retreat, but maybe it has something to protect here, or... its pride is getting in the way. No matter the reason, I''m fine with it. ''''Tell me your plan to tackle that thing.'''' I softly say. ''''Anything without letting it run away.'''' ''''Heheh, of course, we''re not.'''' ''''That''s good.'''' ''''...I don''t have a plan, though.'''' This airheaded... Oh, wait, the dragon is trying to run again. I guess it has been waiting for the recovery until now. Unfortunately, its opponent is me. ''''Stop there.'''' Gathering a bit of mana again, I aim my sword at the sneaky dragon. At my command, that little mana turns into another avalanche of spells, which rain upon the opponent within just a moment. I haphazardly did it, so they''re mostly just snow, but... ''''O-Oh...?! What happened to it??'''' ''''...'''' As expected, the element of nothingness is still the most potent. That doesn''t mean that the lord dragon is taken care of, however. Dragons are tough creatures, and this one, despite bleeding and bruising all over its body, is relatively intact. ...Intact enough to prepare another death ray coming our way. I can easily dodge it, of course, but I''m not sure about the people behind us. This one is looking to be even bigger than the last, too, seeing just how enraged the dragon is. But before I even notice it, Ulaika lightly trots a few steps forward, giving her silver mana shield a few good shrugs before nailing it into the ground. Her expression¡ªcomposed and confident¡ªtells me everything I need to know about the defensive measures. So, with a smile under the mask, I decide to prepare our counterattack instead. Since the operation is named ''Plazma'' anyway... I would do everyone a disservice not to make a plasma beam, right? Ah, an ice plasma sounds nice, too. Something like... this. ... ...Did I make it too big? ''''...Hey, masked lady. Don''t shoot that at my back, okay...?'''' ''''...'''' ''''A-Are you listening?!'''' Case 179: Operation Plazma – A duet with the grandmaster. As more and more power is channeled into this singular strike, I feel a sense of discontent. On the one hand, my output power has already surpassed my expectations, but on the other, my being as a whole is being swallowed by something intangible¡ªsomething so faint yet so deadly¡ªlike the void itself has manifested. ''''...'''' Perhaps that is why I am so calm despite living through the situation''s assumed climax. No, it is more suitable to call this ''emotionless.'' In reality, I don''t feel much of anything. Every decision my body makes is cold and calculated¡ªas if it has nothing to do with me in the first place. This kind of machine-like thinking has certainly improved my absolute fighting capabilities... yet I''m not familiar with it. Not at all. I''m sure I was amused a few seconds back, but here I am, carefully carving a spell to blast away existence itself with an undisturbed mind. ''''...Hey, masked lady. Don''t shoot that at my back, okay...?'''' Storing Ulaika''s input in my brain, I briskly take steps forward, soon surpassing her. In the distance, the lord dragon''s beaming charge has almost completed, threatening to release a burst that would raze everything to the ground. The night sky briefly glows a silvery-white color, matching the glow of my blade and the swirling air around it. ''''Begone.'''' Uttering a word colder than I can even imagine, I raise my arm, aiming the Black Dawn at the incoming attack. Almost at the same time, the dragon and I release our blitzes. For a brief second, the ground shakes, and the sky cracks as if collapsing under the immense energy discharged. And... with nothing to back it up, I somehow find myself believing that I will come out on top in this exchange. Basic reasonings tell me that I shouldn''t be able to fight on par with a lord dragon, whom even a grandmaster can''t deal with easily. Yet... my stance remains firm. ''''Wow...!'''' ''''...'''' Perhaps Ulaika''s exclamation and the painful shriek in the distance have already confirmed it, but amidst the blinding show of light, my ''plasma'' beam curtly splits the dragon''s blast in two, successfully striking its target once through that array. One second. Two seconds. As the countless fragments gradually fade out, the sight of a colossal dragon wailing in the air with a massive chunk of its stomach scales torn off comes into view. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. When even the troops on our side and the enemies on the other side turn stunned at such a graphic, I open my mouth, ''''The duet.'''' ''''...Huh?'''' ''''You said you wanted to do it.'''' The grandmaster''s naive face makes a naive expression before she bursts out smiling, ''''Sure! We got this, masked lady!'''' Following that, she holds out her fist, and with a little delay, I decide to clunk mine with it. From then on, it is all about putting an end to the berserk lord dragon''s life. Once such a creature loses its control, one would assume that it is easier to deal with, and perhaps that is partly true. Still, when the target of interest is on a scale as giant as this dragon, no amount of carelessness is tolerated. After all, even a stray mana bullet from it can seriously hurt me. Well, that is without someone similar to Ulaika by my side, I suppose. As I dive into the battle, I start to notice the increasingly valuable support from a tanker. At my core, I am a magic knight, so defense plays are not my strong suit. I was getting by quite successfully by utilizing my higher-than-average AGI until now, but not having to worry about incoming attacks at all is truly a game changer. Every time something is flying in my direction, Ulaika will pop out of nowhere and absorb it for me, making the continuous stacking of damage from me much easier to achieve. Not to mention her handy, if not too broken, offensive capabilities. Seemingly charging her plasma meter by taking hits, Ulaika can then release them with such power even I am jealous of. ''''Not so fast!'''' Blocking virtually every hit and contributing a significant amount of firepower... really, I couldn''t ask for a more suitable companion. Gaining confidence and enthusiasm, I quickly breeze toward the lord dragon together with the grandmaster, clearing the numerous smaller enemies on the way. Up close, the majestic creature seems even more glamorous and overwhelming, with one of its claws alone dwarfing my whole body by a significant margin. ''''Target its exposed weaknesses.'''' ''''Agreed.'''' At this point, our opponent has already lost all reasons, its eyes dimming with a void of brilliance. However, perhaps following its instinct, the lord dragon still employs several measures to protect its weak points, nominally magic barriers. To pierce through those layers, I need to use the power of Nihility again. ''''Hah...'''' Steeling my stance, I take a deep breath before lunging toward the giant, a trail of ice following my blade. My robe flutters in the air, my hair is blown by the tearing wind, and even my movements feel sluggish. The mana pressure is too dense up here. ''''Here you... go!'''' Right when I contemplate using the power of Nihility to pave a way forward, Ulaika''s voice enters my ear. Immediately after, all of that pressure vaporizes as the grandmaster deploys a shield around me. With that, I continue to charge up my sword, channeling mana from my beating heart to the tips of my fingers. Fusing ice with the element of nothingness, the Black Dawn soon becomes a sword that can pierce even the toughest defense. ''''Tch.'''' Since holding this much of that element can actually mess up my mind afterward, I decide to hasten my pace. However, the opponent is also unmistakably a lord dragon. Even in such a daze, it still detects my presence getting closer and brings up an array of magic on top of smashing its gigantic wing at me. ''''Keep on going!'''' Trusting Ulaika, I keep my wind-up uninterrupted. Trusting myself, I keep fueling my sword with more power. I can do this. I can absolutely do this. Amidst the crisp sounds of parrying and intercepting, along the trails of destroyed magic and broken scales, I funnel the last bits of energy into my wings and soar through it all. As if dancing in the shattered air, as if playing on the explosions'' beats, the little grandmaster orbits my position in such a fascinating manner that I can''t help but notice. Perhaps this is awe¡ªyes, like seeing those stars in the night sky. ''''...'''' So, in the end, it seems I''m still a bit¡ªjust a bit¡ªa human. I can hear the dragon''s final roar. Puncturing through the last defenses, I stab my sword into its flesh. Case 180: Operation Plazma – Curtain falls. [You have defeated a Lv.71 Lord Light Dragon - Earl] [Proficiency achieved a certain level] [Being: Aurora Lv.63 has become Lv.65] [2 skill point acquired] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Flight Lv.4 has become Lv.5] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Parallel Thinking Lv.5 has become Lv.6] [Skill proficiency achieved a certain level] [Skill: Swordsmanship Lv.7 has become Lv.8] ''''...'''' The system''s pop-ups add a strange constant in the world of stillness. As I tilt my head and take in the surroundings, only a greyish, boring silence remains. That is perhaps... right. After all, my frost has bit off even the wind that used to swirl this land just now. It would take a while for them to return. The last time I went ahead and executed something like this... it was against the hydra, of course. At that point, even my strongest fuse of ice and the element of Nihility couldn''t convincingly break that creature''s body, nominally its bones and scales. However, despite there have been almost no changes to my status now compared to that time, the lord dragon''s torso has nearly disintegrated. What stands before me is merely a weak structure that would crumble once I purge the ice crystals. ''''Hah...'''' Something is coming. Not necessarily now, but I can vaguely sense that a significant change is about to come. ''''Good job, masked lady!'''' ''''...Yes. You, too.'''' For a moment, I feel a sense of incongruity as my back is pat by none other than Ulaika, the grandmaster. I suppose she can also fly like me... because I am floating right now. Well, we''d better get out of this position before the dragon''s head falls. Crisply pulling the Black Dawn out, I retreat to a safe position within the human troops'' ranks, yet they don''t seem to feel safe around me. Of course, they are professionals, so it isn''t shown on their faces, but I can tell that they''re wary. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The lesser dragons on the other side don''t look too good, either. Some of them have already fled, while the remaining ones are in a state of disarray as their leader has perished. In any case, let''s finish the job and... oh. Just as I am about to raise my weapon, a little impact is felt on my palm. In sync with the descending lightness of my hand, I instinctively realize that my sword... is broken. Perhaps due to the immense power I constantly channel into the blade, the material has reached its limits. It snapped into two halves, one of which is the handle, while the other is sinking into the snowy carpet, shattered and scattered as though glass. ''''...'''' I guess a superior weapon is also on the list. Thankfully, I still have another Black Dawn lying somewhere in my inventory, and switching to that brand-new one only takes a few seconds. Did that blacksmith think of this and make me a pair? I can probably ask him soon. I''ll need my new weapons to be made by him, after all. Just in time, I think I know what material is suitable for this commission...
''''So... err... did you really end up defeating a lord dragon?'''' ''''Why? Is that not good?'''' ''''No, no, I''m just asking. The knights who also joined the raid told me you fought really well.'''' Hmm... it seems the rumors have already spread. It has only been a day since Operation Plazma concluded. After defeating that lord dragon, we continued to sweep a good portion of the Khruse Range, but not a single other enemy of that caliber showed up. It was a bit disappointing, in a way, since I can level up some more with Ulaika''s support, but it is what it is. Nonetheless, I have brought here several of the lord dragon''s scales, which should be a good material for some new equipment. The man who is ogling at them is none other than Damien, the imperial blacksmith. As usual, I promise to give him some spare ones as payment for his work, and he, predictably, accepts the deal right away. ''''Heheh... these are really good quality ones...'''' ''''...'''' ''''Really, it''s all thanks to you that I can work on such mythical materials. I didn''t imagine I could get my hands on them in this lifetime.'''' At his enthusiastic response, I can''t help but chuckle, ''''Is that so? I think I can bring you even better ones later.'''' ''''Really?! What kind?'''' That''s certainly a secret. We either get them or perish¡ªthat''s all. Damien looks dying of curiosity, yet maybe the professionalism in him prevents further embarrassment. ''''Ahem... in any case, I''m being honest when I say that I¡ªno, we are glad to have you here.'''' ''''Hm?'''' Lowering the loupe in his hand, Damien curtly leans back on his couch and heaves out a hefty sigh, ''''See, the world is in chaos right now. Even the empire is no exception.'''' He says. ''''Calamities rain like dogs, and with all the mess going on within the monarchy, nothing seems stable anymore.'''' ''''...'''' ''''At least people can look up and put their hope in you, my lady.'''' Hope... hope. Really? It''s such a strange word to hear, especially when it is referring to what people assign to me. As it is, I only work for myself and the people on my side. Benefitting others... that''s merely a nice bonus. Still, it feels nice knowing I can be that type of icon for everyone. I''m not really afraid of failure. I''ll just do what I can. If what awaits me at the end is nothing but despair, then so be it. ''''I''ll excuse myself here.'''' Feeling a sense of calmness all of a sudden, I stand up and exit the room at once. I''ve already finished detailing my commission earlier, so now... ''''...'''' As much as I want to go back and rest, I still have something to do in this palace. For one, we have not yet found a way to put surveillance in here and not have either of the guarding grandmasters notice, but that''s not what I''m after. It''s something more personal. Ever since Sierra announced her plan to me, a certain concern for that raven girl I''ve spent time with for the last half a year stubbornly stays at the back of my mind. Is she doing well? Has she encountered any obstacles? Is she... happy? It''s ironic. I used to see her every day when she was still a maid, but now that she is a trainee for the position of crown princess, I can''t even approach her lightly anymore. Sometimes, that frustrates me. It''s also the first time I''ve found Silaerob''s identity useful, but I suppose that wasn''t meant to be a problem in the first place. Nonetheless, after just a bit of walking, I''ve arrived at where Nydia usually is¡ªthe garden. ''''Stop. What are you doing here?'''' The first step is to get through the security, I suppose. N-A 5: Amidst all the hardships. ''''Hah...'''' What is this...? ''The area is rich in minerals, namely quartz.''... what is quartz used for, though? How can we take advantage of that? I didn''t learn this anywhere... ''''Argh...!'''' That woman was right. Studying to become the crown princess is way harder than I could ever have imagined. From memorizing every noble''s name, title, and every landmark in the vast empire to familiarizing myself with how complex and nonsensical political feuds can be... It''s so much work that I''m having a hard time maintaining three meals a day, which is the basic of basics. If possible, I want to postpone my coronation until I at least graduate from the academy, but of course, things aren''t going so smoothly. The last time I spoke with the emperor, his eyes somehow told me that he would forcibly put the crown on my head the moment I was qualified enough. Sure, he has had a tough time dealing with everything thus far, and his hair is as white as it can get, but... can''t you hold on for a bit more...? ...Alright. Let''s not get into this again. I need to focus. ''''Your Highness.'''' ''''Hm?'''' Right as I am about to put myself through torture and read the report again, a soldier gingerly approaches me with a nervous expression on his face. ''''Um... a guest wants to see you, Your Highness.'''' ''''Who is it?'''' ''''Ah, you might remember¡ª'''' ''''It''s me.'''' '''''''' ...! '''''''' Without even letting the man finish his words, a synthesized, enigmatic female voice rings right before me. At some point, someone has already taken the seat opposite mine, and that person is none other than... ''''...Silaerob?'''' There''s no mistaking it¡ªthis overwhelming aura, that fearless attitude, and that mask. They say making quick and accurate decisions is also a great leader''s quality, and in this situation, I immediately stop the soldier from doing anything stupid. ''''Go back.'''' ''''But, Your Highness...'''' ''''I said go back.'''' ''''...Understood.'''' As he hesitantly unsheathes his weapon and excuses himself, I let out a relieved sigh. Silaerob is known for her cruelty, and she does not seem to mind the hostility, but being prudent is still a good thing. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. So now... it''s my turn to face this monstrosity of a being. ''''Did you perhaps want to see me, miss?'''' I cautiously ask. ''''...Yes,'''' Silaeron replies after a brief silence, her voice carrying a slight sense of hesitance. ''''I want to hear from you directly. Is everything progressing smoothly?'''' Hearing that, I can''t help but furrow my brows. Of course, it is fairly normal for her to utter that kind of question. She works with Sierra, and I am now Sierra''s successor, so she would naturally want to check with me to see if everything is still in her control. The only strange thing is her tone. Although I have not seen her up close frequently, she doesn''t speak this... softly at all. It is as if she is comforting me all of a sudden. ...No way. I must be imagining things. ''''I can''t say I am exceeding any expectations, but my studies are indeed going smoothly. I''ll make sure not to disappoint you.'''' That is the proper answer I will give her for now. I''m not sure if she knows it, but the imperial family''s ties with Silaerob are even more important than they seem. After all, she is the only person who can face and ask the impending calamities some meaningful questions, while we are only capable of seeing them blindly beyond a fog. Without this person, the calamities must have gotten us a long time ago. ''''Is that so?'''' But... am I really not imagining it? Silaerob... feels strange today. Somewhere, her scattered emotions greatly remind me of Aurora, but most importantly, I can see some bits and pieces of worry inside her. Whether she worries about my success or myself... I wouldn''t know. I don''t think it is overstated, but she is an enigma. Many, like Sierra, take pleasure in pursuing someone like her, and many, like the old and paranoid higher-ups of the empire, are obsessed with controlling her, but I merely treat her as a natural disaster. Unpredictable, unstoppable¡ªexactly what she is supposed to be. ''''If...'''' ''''Yes?'''' Silaerob''s distinct voice snaps me out of it. She looks to the side, making me somehow think that I can vaguely see her profile... yet her cover remains impenetrable. ''''If it''s too hard to maintain, tell me.'''' ''''...Yes?'''' With those few words, the trickling thoughts inside my head promptly vanish. Does she even hear herself? No, was I ever this close to her? Did something bizarre happen again...? Nonetheless, unbothered by my perplexed countenance, she continues, ''''Your success is vital for reaching our collective goal. If something were to happen to your well-being, a disruption might occur.'''' ''''Ah, yes...'''' ''''I have the power to sway the administration. If you feel too exhausted, I can tell them to slow things down.'''' ''''...'''' At the logical-sounding yet cleverly emotionally bound words, I remain speechless for a good while. It is perhaps quite strange. I have never felt cared for this intensely by someone I don''t really know. Really, all of this is just... absurd. ''''Then.. can you do that for me?'''' Ah. I said it out loud. Perhaps confused by the situation... or perhaps I am just too tired from all the studying, I accidentally blurt that out in a daze. Yet, Silarob does nothing to question my intent. She merely nods... and that''s the end of it. Our meeting unremarkably ends after a while. Although I don''t know what to make out of it, I decide not to distract myself further and continue my usual routine. ''''Today''s class is canceled.'''' ''''...Yes?'''' With a troubled expression, the person who is nominally in charge of my education announces something unexpected¡ªthey''re thinning out the schedule. ''''Ahem... as there are concerns for your productivity and, more importantly, your health, we have reconsidered our curriculum.'''' ''''I... see.'''' ''''Please get some rest, Your Highness. I''ll excuse myself here.'''' ''''...'''' Left alone in the spacious room, I, once again, don''t have a clue as to what I''m supposed to feel. If this was Silaerob''s tactic to get on my good side, I guess she has succeeded. Inadvertently, I sometimes think of the stars swirling in her mask now. ''''Hahah...'''' Is this the way she seems to have captured everybody''s heart? As much as I would love to comprehend her as a being and her unpredictable actions, the fatigue accumulating over the last few days has caught up with me. For now, the bed is all I know of, and amidst all the hardships, it is perhaps my most reliable partner. ...Though, I''d like to be embraced by Aurora''s feathers more. Case 181: Stacking horror. After Operation Plazma ends, peace momentarily returns to Astra. It might seem easy that we managed to wipe out a significant portion of the wyvern and dragon populations in just one night, but in reality, the empire had to play quite a gamble for it. The majority of the forces involved in that operation were elites of the elites who would normally handle the imperial palace''s security, meaning the capital could once again fall if our enemies decided to strike. Well, in the end, we won the bet, I suppose. At this stage, we can do nothing except wait for them to come out first. Even if we want to search, it''s impossible anyway. So... it''s back to normal again, sure. Still, I have something else planned during this time, which should be exciting. ''''Psh... it''s finally done...!'''' ''''Rejoice! Though a mere defective, it should be somewhat effective against the Pestilence.'''' ''''...'''' Leaving the two lunatics to celebrate on their own, I take the final product of their research¡ªa clear, colorless, odorless, and traceless substance packaged in a small vial. This is our response to Efil, contemporarily designated as ''Unnamed Calamity.'' Now, that name was a suggestion from Ariel, which... is okay. Mhm. However, the effects of this are allegedly quite interesting. In practice, it is an untraceable liquid containing a virus. Ideally, we can slip this into everyone''s drinks and deliver the virus straight to their brains. Once infected, the victims will experience deep hallucinations akin to staying for a prolonged period inside the Backrooms. In fact, it is made using the Backrooms'' essence, so its potency should be unparalleled. In any case, this is our plan: To decisively and convincingly grasp the public mind''s attention, we will drown them in fear. By replacing hatred, which is the emotion Efil can manipulate, with that, we can mitigate the chances of it killing anybody. I have decided on a concept before this, by the way. With how things are nowadays, it should be good enough to entertain the crowd for a while. Honestly speaking, it''s another horror prank. The last time I tried that on the heroine and her friends, I realized I might have gone overboard. This time, too, I''m a bit worried about inducing traumas and such on innocent people. ''We could just target sinned individuals, then?'' I thought about it for a while, and Ariel''s simple sentence really made me realize just how easy it was. Well, we can just target criminals and those who appear innocent but have blood on their hands, right? It wouldn''t be too much of a problem if they had PTSD or something. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''''...This is probably good enough.'''' Since the plan would take a while to implement, we''d better start now.
Okay, so it appears as though sneaking the substance into the water source is actually quite easy. I suppose we have space manipulation and even teleportation. Something like that should be trivial. ''''Hm? I''ve never seen you reading the newspaper, pretty maid.'''' ''''Hold on, let me see, let me see!'''' A sunny morning in the academy. I am sitting under the shade, sandwiched by Claire, the heroine, and Scarlett, the rowdy noble lady, on either side. For whatever reason, they decided to find this place and spend the time after their morning routine with me. Not that I really mind them. I''m just reading the news, after all. ''''Let''s see... ''A wave of new immigrants hit the capital.'' I mean, how should I say this... doesn''t it sound underwhelming...?'''' Claire hums to herself. ''''It''s better this way.'''' Scarlett intervenes. ''''I''d rather hear about immigrants than a demon outburst.'''' ''''Ah, I guess that''s true.'''' Of course, having relatively mundane issues like this on the first page signals peace. Though, how long that ''peace'' can last is another problem. Aside from that, some compelling rumors have reached the mass media, too. It seems people are slowly realizing the situation within the imperial palace. I briefly talked with the emperor and gave him a pat on the back the other day, so he shouldn''t be abdicating soon, but I guess he will announce the changes to the succession line shortly. Ah, talk about the imperial family. I almost forgot to contact Sierra after Operation Plazma. She did manage to keep her promise so she can now officially call herself a child of Zircon, too. Of course, I won''t be able to tell her that if I just think so in my head. At lunch, I use my free time to visit Bianca''s office again. Once within the safe zone, I promptly call Sierra over. It only takes a few minutes. How eager can she be? ''''You finally called me... Silaerob.'''' Oh, she is eager. Leaning against the doorframe, Sierra flashes a knowing smile before approaching me. Before she can complain about my tardiness, however, I once again summon my main body and teleport us into the Backrooms. This time, we''re here alone in my room. ''''Sit down.'''' Facing an enthusiastic Sierra, my mind slowly gathers itself. It goes without saying, but I need to be careful when dealing with this woman. ''''First of all, you have managed to secure the support needed for Operation Plazma.'''' I begin. ''''Good job. You have proven your ability, and congratulations on becoming an official member of Zircon.'''' As I speak, Sierra''s face beams more and more. At some point, I notice she starts to tremble ever-so-slightly, the cheeks under her crescent eyes tainted with a faint pink color. ''''Do I get a reward for doing extra good?'''' She asks, leaning toward me. ''''See, I had to go through so much trouble just to get the best troops for you. But...'''' Unable to defend against such reasoning, I reluctantly reply, ''''What do you want?'''' ''''Can I touch your wi¡ª'''' ''''No.'''' ''''...'''' ''''...'''' Anything but that. I can''t believe I''m saying this, but Luxia is the only person I comfortably allow to touch my wings. ''''Tch.'''' In the end, Sierra settles with just some mild privileges, which I can grant anytime. Before the princess leaves to explore the Backrooms, however, I keep her concentrating since I have something to tell her. ''''What...?! The immigrants are all carrying a virus? Why did you...'''' ''''Calm down. Listen to the end.'''' I try my best then to explain my operation in a concise and informative manner. What is the substance called ''Unnamed Calamity''? What are its side effects, what are they used for, who are the immigrants, etc. The fate of the citizens of Astra''s mental health¡ªIt is taking place in this little strange room. ''''...'''' ''''I''m just telling you not to be too worried in the future when it breaks deeply into the capital. I''ll make sure they don''t cause any trouble.'''' Seeing the gears within her creak for a few moments, I can''t help but feel a bit nervous. If she doesn''t allow it, I would need to use actual brainwashing to get her out of this. ''''...That''s a great idea!'''' Yet, despite my worries, Sierra bursts out into a joy streak, excitedly thumping the floor repeatedly with her legs. As expected of my fellow horror enjoyer. Case 182: Birth of an urban legend. ''''And then... the monster took his skin and became the person himself!'''' ''''Really?'''' ''''Yes! It''s so scary...!'''' These days, I''ve been enjoying myself a bit. Hearing the murmurs and whispers of the increasingly uneasy folks, I can''t help but feel proud of what Zircon is capable of. Once again, the infiltration is going smoothly, and we''re penetrating the capital itself. Well, I suppose this continent is already in an unstable state, but it''s still the empire. That might sound like I''m doing something bad, which obviously isn''t true. Nonetheless, if they knew that we were releasing a swarm of golems into the capital to scare everyone, my reputation would be in ruins. ''''What? Don''t you find the Skin Rippers scary?'''' While I''m deep in thought, the curious heroine pokes at me, seeming almost disappointed. Did she expect me to be frightened? In any case, they seem to call the monsters ''Skin Rippers,'' which is self-explanatory enough. ''''Just imagine a friendly neighbor coming up to your door, asking to stay in for the night because their own was in the process of renovating... then you notice their smiles were stiff and mechanical! You notice they stared at the pets creepily, and strange, fleshy noises could be heard from their room at night...!'''' ''''Mhm.'''' ''''It''s a new urban legend!'''' Yes, I know it is a good concept, Claire. I''m the one who came up with it, after all. If I hadn''t been the mastermind, it would have been a really interesting time. Why, it''s fresh, no? In any case, I need to stay calm and prepare for the demons'' next descent. They haven''t been around lately, and neither has the cult. But... why does Claire look so enthusiastic? For a moment, I can almost read the words ''Explore with me!'' on her face. Don''t tell me... she''s intrigued because she read some novels that have similar concepts? ''''...Do you want to explore the city?'''' ''''Of course!'''' ''''...'''' A walk or two wouldn''t hurt, I suppose. Since Claire is so eager, I figure we will start right away as it is still early afternoon, yet someone stops us right outside of the academy''s gate. ''''M-May I accompany you...?!'''' Nervously lifting her glasses, Becky shoots a glance at me, looking restless as if she wants to tell me something. Of course, Claire doesn''t know who she is, and technically, the maid Aurora doesn''t, either. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Now, I''m quite confident the undercover grandmaster has noticed my disguise, but she, too, is a sensible person. She wouldn''t approach me this hastily if there''s nothing going on. Should I tell her to meet my main body and let Peln handle this side? No, but my instinct is telling me otherwise. ''''Sure.'''' So, I ultimately end up with Becky and Claire on either side. Thankfully, she already has a story prepared, so I don''t need to come up with anything this time around. ''''Heh... so you''re also a myth enthusiast?'''' ''''Also?'''' ''''A-Ah! It''s nothing!'''' Perhaps it is my imagination, but it seems Claire has even more qualifications as a love interest than some of the love interests themselves. In the first place, aren''t love interests supposed to be sweet and charming? Why are all of them here crazy... In any case, as we step into the nearest district, a clear sense of unease permeates the air. It''s a bit suffocating here for some reason. When there''s something wrong with the way people act, even if they try to be discreet about it, one is bound to detect it. We are just wired to be perceptive like that. I also believe that precisely because of this, horror tales of something mimicking humans are always unsettling. ''''So, what are we doing down here?'''' I ask amidst the eerily somber mood of the street. ''''Where did you hear these stories in the first place?'''' ''''Err...'''' Of course, my questions are directed at Claire, and it seems she hasn''t really prepared the answer this time. Instead, Becky is the one who actively nominates herself. ''''Follow me.'''' She says, pulling Claire and me along. We soon arrive at an obscure alleyway. In the dark, we can observe a slice of the district''s busy highway, but Becky signals us toward a certain fish store across the street. More specifically, she points at an elderly woman who is carefully choosing her product along the long stall. ''''See that person? I''m investigating her at the moment.'''' Becky whispers, even though there''s enough noise to drown out our talks anyway. ''''What''s special about her...?'''' Claire puzzledly asks. ''''Even if everybody is suspicious nowadays, you can''t just¡ª'''' ''''She''s an immigrant.'''' ''''Huh?'''' Lifting her glasses once again, Becky continues with a serious face, ''''I actually work for a government task force regarding the city''s security. This data will be announced sooner or later, but almost all the contacts with ''Skin Rippers'' happen around the new immigrants.'''' ''''R-Really?!'''' I watch in silence as the two solemnly exchange silly words, acting as though they are on-duty detectives. Needless to say, even I am puzzled. Becky has already been notified of this ''invasion'' long before this. Dealing with her robots is a pain, after all. So, seeing her acting like she doesn''t know anything confuses me a bit. ''''Miss maid, look.'''' Fine, fine. No need to tug my dress like that... ''''...'''' Indeed, I can feel something from that elderly woman, be it quite faintly. She¡ªno, it is a golem made by Sikare, the Witch of Calamity. This type is actually very adaptable for infiltration, but other than that, I can''t see anything different... ''''Hm?'''' ...is what I want to say, but a sudden irk snaps my attention back. That red earring... what is it? No, it''s not on the golem, but the shop owner. Wait, now that I look at everything more closely, aren''t there a lot of people wearing accessories in the same vein? So this is the true cause of my irritation since earlier. Glancing at Becky, whose narrowed eyes are hidden behind the glasses, I finally understand what she''s trying to do. For now, I probably need to collect a sample of that suspicious gemstone and have Sikare or the doc look at it. At this point, even the power I share with Peln''s body is quite substantial, so I immediately initiate my mana. Crawling through the streams of this putrid energy, I extend my mana wide... yet the origin of these things is nowhere to be found. They can''t be fully distributed that quickly, so the only possibility left is that they come from outside the city. That makes sense, considering even Becky hasn''t noticed it until now. Dangerous. Fortunately, nothing seems to be happening just yet, but it''s risky to leave it alone. I need to consult Chloe as quickly as possible. ''''You guys keep a tab on her. I have an errand to do.'''' So, I turn around and head back to the academy, not before leaving behind a message for Becky. I''ll have her input tonight as well. Uh oh! Bad decision, â– â– â– â– â– ! Word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word word. C?ase 183?: Movi?ng ge?ar?s. Something is coming. These days, my heart hasn''t calmed down a bit. It''s not only unusual that I experience this when nothing seems wrong, but it is also the first. Thanks to Chloe, I''ve been able to face challenges in a relatively calm and prepared way. This time, however... nothing is predictable anymore. Something is definitely happening inside the capital. Something is coming, and it''s rapidly accelerating. I can almost feel it. At this critical time, every bit of new information is invaluable. Of course, we have deployed manpower across the territory, and I have also utilized all of my connections to further prepare for the inevitable. ''''...Absurd.'''' ''''God''s apostle? Is this some sort of religious tactic?'''' ''''You think so?'''' ''''I mean, they''re using Neveah''s name to spread influence... if everything proceeded as you said and we beat that dragon, they would have the excuse to attack us, no?'''' Becky''s right. This is likely what Efil does to counter our strategy. But then, what about those ominous crystals? Are they Efil''s work, too? No, something doesn''t seem right. ''''Hah...'''' Letting out a tired sigh, I lean back in my seat. Against the moldy yellow walls of the Backrooms, with static light flickers ringing in my head, I once again rethink my approach. At this point, I''ve already left the guise of the maid entirely, piloting my main body instead. Thankfully, Becky is here with me to discuss strategies and to give me general information about the situation. With her surveillance covering most of the capital, that is certainly possible. Her robots are quite useful for infiltration, too, as every major publishing company has been compromised by us, meaning we can get the raw version of the news a day before it even sells. One such piece is the Church of Neveah''s claim, which states that the goddess''s apostle is bound to descend in the near future and ''eradicate'' all evil. Of course, this is a convenient excuse to turn everybody against us, and I have an inkling as to who this ''apostle'' is by now. A separate problem is the red crystals we saw on the streets a while ago. For some reason, I felt repulsed whenever I got close to it. Not just me, but other people like Claire have also begun to notice it. Maybe I''m imagining it, but there are a lot of forces beneath this case. Like moving gears beneath a clock, maybe it will all tick toward a conclusion sometime soon. Until then... perhaps the best I can do is to wait and give it my all. ***** June 13th, Imperial Palace. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Nighttime. Efil calmly gazes at the enlarging moon, its eyes blurry of the Heavenly Demon''s majesty. Almost in a trance, the demon lets out a hum, drunk on the moon''s light shower. ''''Why do I always get nostalgic at times like these...'''' The time is nigh. Soon, the Heavenly Demon''s influence on this continent will reach its peak, and the beast of forgotten glory will emerge, heeding HIS order. Then, wouldn''t it be such a pleasure to soak in the sight of those mortals finally meeting their ends? Such are the thoughts of Efil, a high-ranking demon whose loyalty is only dedicated to one entity¡ªthe Heavenly Demon. Under HIS wings, Efil has destroyed nations and leveled mountains, even wiping out entire continents with its ability. And it enjoys every single bit of it. ''''Fufu... maybe a youngster like you wouldn''t understand.'''' ''''Ugh...'''' Lying on the table beside Efil is, once again, the fair maiden with pale blonde hair and green eyes. At this point, even her clairvoyance isn''t needed anymore. Since... perhaps the path forward has been wholly illuminated¡ªperhaps right from the start. After all, this pitiful continent has never been without HIS influence¡ªHIS light. ''''But aren''t you worried...?'''' Efil is a rational being. It evaluates situations based on real, relevant data, which even the lesser demon knows. Yet, somewhere within its juvenile mind, doubts creep up. Faithful to its role, Efil calmly and gently combs the demon''s hair¡ªlike a mother consoling her offspring, ''''Not one bit, my child.'''' What Efil holds close to its core isn''t blind trust but a certain conviction. It became so adamant precisely because it had seen HIS wraith and destruction. Yes. If nothing arises, everything will be taken care of. Aside from the seeds of Neveah themselves, some other forces are also moving underneath the surface. Of course, those are minor¡ªnothing more than afterthoughts for Efil, but are worth taking notice of nonetheless. ''''Now, whether they will be their enemies or ours...'''' For a brief second, Efil''s gaze snaps to an obscure corner of the city outside the window. A knowing smile blooms on its face. Meanwhile, at the destination of the demon''s gaze. ''''Hahah... oh, wow. That person is truly quite scary, isn''t it?'''' A sleazy voice sounds in the pitch-black room. The man, clad in a white lab robe and an out-of-place fedora, lightly shakes his shoulders. Within the room''s immense darkness, an even dimmer silhouette slowly opens its eyes. ''''Valstein. Are you certain of this plan?'''' The shadow speaks. ''''There''s no coming back if we fail.'''' ''''I know.'''' The man¡ªValstein, replies. ''''This season allows the moon to be the brightest, meaning HIS influence will be significantly more potent. Moreover, HIS subordinates are already here. There is no better time than now.'''' ''''...'''' Fiddling with a shining red crystal in her hand, the woman''s shadow remains silent. At the academy. Grandmaster Bianca''s office is still lit with a warm, soft light, despite it being deep into the cold night. Putting away the stacks of documents, she lets out a rare sigh. In the corner of her eyes, a petite figure sticks out, snoring on the couch seemingly without a care in the world. Such is the carefree life of Ulaika, her co-worker. ''''...'''' Chewing the silence for a while, Bianca eventually pulls out the communication device from her desk''s drawer. She briefly contemplates whether to call, but ultimately, she decides that it will connect. ''''How are the preparations on the other side?'''' [...Curt as always.] On the line is Grandmaster Graham, who shoulders the responsibilities of safeguarding the palace. Based on a certain source of information, a crisis will soon befall the empire, to which not even a thought of sparing any effort is tolerated. Thus, a dozen or so plans have been considered, revised, and constantly updated just during the last few days. Coordination between the five grandmasters is of utmost priority if the information is to be trusted. This, too, is a statement directly from the emperor. [We''re doing fine here. Somehow. Well, at least Ivan is competent. I''m more worried about that woman...] ''''Silaerob?'''' [No. Ulaika.] ''''Oh.'''' Once again, the snoring brat enters her vision. Still, what makes Bianca so amused to the point that her expression mellows is undoubtedly Graham''s trust for Silaerob. ''I supposed it''s a good thing.'' Leaving the warmth of the lamplight, she slightly turns toward the bright moon. With so many moving gears, like meshing cogs, at least she can find some comfort in that girl.